This is a modern-English version of The Jesuit Relations and Allied Documents, Vol. 3: Acadia, 1611-1616, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's Note.
A list of the changes made can be found at the end of the book. In the text, the corrections are underlined by a red dotted line "like this". Hover the cursor over the underlined text and an explanation of the error should appear.
A list of the changes made can be found at the end of the book. In the text, the corrections are underlined by a red dotted line "like this". Hover the cursor over the underlined text and an explanation of the error should appear.
THE JESUIT RELATIONS
AND
ALLIED DOCUMENTS
Vol. 3
The Jesuit Relations and Allied Documents
The Jesuit Relations and Allied Documents
Travels and Explorations
of the Jesuit Missionaries
in New France
Journeys and Discoveries
of the Jesuit Missionaries
in New France
1610-1791
1610-1791
THE ORIGINAL FRENCH, LATIN, AND ITALIAN TEXTS, WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES; ILLUSTRATED BY PORTRAITS, MAPS, AND FACSIMILES
THE ORIGINAL FRENCH, LATIN, AND ITALIAN TEXTS, WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES; ILLUSTRATED BY PORTRAITS, MAPS, AND FACSIMILES
EDITED BY
UPDATED BY
REUBEN GOLD THWAITES
Reuben Gold Thwaites
Secretary of the State Historical Society of Wisconsin
Secretary of the Wisconsin Historical Society
Vol. III
Vol. 3
Acadia: 1611-1616
Acadia: 1611-1616
CLEVELAND: The Burrows Brothers
Company, PUBLISHERS, M DCCC XCVII
CLEVELAND: The Burrows Brothers
Company, PUBLISHERS, 1897
Copyright, 1897
by
The Burrows Brothers Co
Copyright, 1897
by
The Burrows Brothers Co
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
All rights reserved.
The Imperial Press, Cleveland
The Imperial Press, Cleveland
EDITORIAL STAFF
Editor | Reuben Gold Thwaites |
Translator from the French | John Cutler Covert |
Assistant Translator from the French | Mary Sifton Pepper |
Translator from the Latin | William F. Giese |
Translator from the Italian | Mary Sifton Pepper |
Assistant Editor | Emma Helen Blair |
CONTENTS OF VOL. III
Preface to Volume 3 | 1 | |
Files:— | ||
XIII. | Epistola ad Reverendissimum Patrem Claudium Aquavivam, Præpositum Generalem Societatis Jesu, Romæ. Pierre Biard; Amiens, May 26, 1614. | 3 |
XIV. | Relation de la Novvelle France, de ses Terres, Natvrel du Pais, & de ses Habitans. [Chapters i-xxv.] Pierre Biard; Paris, 1616 | 21 |
Bibliographical Data: Vol. III | 285 | |
Notes | 291 |
PREFACE TO VOL. III
Following is a synopsis of the documents contained in the present volume:
Following is a summary of the documents included in this volume:
XIII. Biard writes from Amiens (May 26, 1614) to the general of the order, reporting the planting of St. Sauveur mission, the attack by Argall, the captivity of the Jesuit missionaries, and their safe return to France.
XIII. Biard writes from Amiens (May 26, 1614) to the leader of the order, updating on the establishment of the St. Sauveur mission, the assault by Argall, the capture of the Jesuit missionaries, and their safe return to France.
XIV. Biard's Relation of 1616 opens with an historical sketch of French discoveries in New France. The climate of the country, its forests, and its inhabitants, are described; the writer discourses on the mode of life among the savages, their dwellings, tribal organization, polity, women, marriage, medicine, practices of witchcraft, burials, etc. As a basis for missionary work, he advocates the establishment of a colony which shall be properly supported in France, and to this end appeals to the sympathies of Catholics at home. Much space is devoted to answering the attacks on the Jesuit missions of New France, made by an anonymous pamphleteer, who has been supposed to be Lescarbot himself. Continuing with a report of his own movements, Biard describes the voyage made by himself and Biencourt as far as the Kennebec River, and the privations and hardships of the colony during the ensuing winter (1611-12). He again recounts the manner in which Mme. de Guercheville 2obtained a grant of New France, and sent a colony to St. Sauveur, on Mt. Desert Island; the disputes between Biencourt and the Jesuits; the stay of Massé among the savages on St. John River; his own trip to Chignectou, with Biencourt; and the hardships endured by both, as also those of the entire colony, during the winter of 1612-13. The Jesuits, during this winter, build a boat, and are thus enabled to go fishing. La Saussaye arrives at Port Royal under Mme. de Guercheville's auspices, and takes the Jesuits away with him to St. Sauveur. The settlement there is well begun, when Argall comes upon it, and takes the French captive. Owing to the great length of this Relation, we have space in the present volume but for the first twenty-five chapters; the remaining twelve will form the opening part of Volume IV.
XIV. Biard's Relation of 1616 starts with a historical overview of French discoveries in New France. It describes the country's climate, forests, and its people; the author discusses the lifestyle of the Indigenous people, their homes, tribal structure, governance, women, marriage, medicine, witchcraft practices, burials, and more. To support missionary work, he argues for establishing a colony that would receive proper backing from France, appealing to the support of Catholics back home. A significant portion addresses criticisms of the Jesuit missions in New France, made by an anonymous pamphleteer believed to be Lescarbot. Continuing with a report on his own activities, Biard describes the voyage he took with Biencourt to the Kennebec River, as well as the struggles and challenges faced by the colony during that winter (1611-12). He recounts how Mme. de Guercheville 2 obtained a grant for New France and sent a colony to St. Sauveur on Mt. Desert Island; the conflicts between Biencourt and the Jesuits; Massé's stay among the Indigenous people on the St. John River; his own journey to Chignectou with Biencourt; and the hardships both of them and the entire colony faced during the winter of 1612-13. During this winter, the Jesuits built a boat, which allowed them to go fishing. La Saussaye arrives at Port Royal under Mme. de Guercheville's direction and takes the Jesuits with him to St. Sauveur. The settlement there is off to a good start when Argall arrives and captures the French. Due to the length of this Relation, the current volume includes only the first twenty-five chapters; the remaining twelve will be included in the beginning of Volume IV.
R. G. T.
RGT
Madison, Wis., November, 1896.
Madison, WI, November 1896.
Biard's Letter
ad Reverendissimum Patrem Claudium
Aquavivam
(26 Maii, 1614)
(26 May, 1614)
Source: We follow Father Martin's apograph (in the Archives of St. Mary's College, at Montreal) of the original Latin MS. in the Archives of the Gesù, at Rome.
Source: We refer to Father Martin's copy (in the Archives of St. Mary's College, in Montreal) of the original Latin manuscript in the Archives of the Gesù, in Rome.
Epistola Patris Petri Biardi ad Reverendissimum Patrem Claudium Aquavivam, Præpositum Generalem Societatis Jesu, Romæ. (26 Maii, 1614.)
(Transcripsit Pater Felix Martinus ex codice Latino qui Romæ in Archivis Jesu conservatur.)
(Transcribed by Father Felix Martinus from the Latin manuscript that is kept in the Archives of Jesus in Rome.)
ADMODUM REVERENDE IN CHRISTO PATER,
Dear Reverend Father in Christ,
Pax Christi.
Peace of Christ.
Et affectus et debitum cogunt ut ego nunc recens et multis maximisque periculis summo Dei beneficio et vestræ Paternitatis precibus ereptus, eam salutem et quoad possum ejus genibus provolutus amplectar; grato certe ao [animo] ac magno spiritu. Etenim velut aspicere me debeo ad pœnitentiam, ut spero, agendam et gratias exhibendas; tanti sunt ii casus e quibus me nunc liberatum admiror. Sed quoniam nunc forte [2] importunum foret longam rerum ȏium [omnium] historiam texere et credibile est Vestram Paternitatem multa jam ex P. Enemundo Massæo inaudivisse; omissis aliis hoc nunc solum explicabo, quonam modo post nostram ab Anglis in Nova Francia oppressionem, circumducti simus variis locis ac tandem huc in patriam restituti.
Et both feelings and obligations compel me to now acknowledge and embrace, with the utmost gratitude and a sincere spirit, the health I have received through God's great mercy and your prayers. Truly, I feel a deep sense of thanks as I reflect on my liberation from numerous and significant dangers. Indeed, I should look toward repentance, as I hope to do, and express my gratitude for the remarkable circumstances that have led to my freedom. However, since it may not be the right time to recount the lengthy history of all these events, and it's likely that Your Paternity has already heard much from P. Enemundo Massæo, I will only explain how, after our oppression by the English in New France, we were led to various places and ultimately returned to our homeland.
Letter of Father Pierre Biard, to the Very Reverend Father Claude Aquaviva, General of the Society of Jesus, at Rome. (May 26, 1614.)
(Copied by Father Felix Martin, from the original Latin preserved in the Archives of the Gesù at Rome.)
(Copied by Father Felix Martin, from the original Latin preserved in the Archives of the Gesù in Rome.)
VERY REVEREND FATHER IN CHRIST,
VERY REVEREND FATHER IN CHRIST,
The peace of Christ be with you.
The peace of Christ be with you.
Both affection and duty urge me, fresh from such multiplied and mighty perils, from which I have been rescued by the surpassing favor of the Lord and by the prayers of your Paternity, to send you my greetings; and, in so far as it is possible, I throw myself at your knees and embrace you, assuredly with the utmost gratitude and devotion. And, indeed, I am bound, as it were, to contemplate myself, both to do penance, as I hope, and to express my gratitude; so great are the perils out of which I now marvel to see myself delivered. But, as it may at this time [2] be wearisome to weave a long story of all these things, and as it is probable that Your Paternity has already learned many of them from Father Enemond Massé, I shall pass over all the rest, and confine myself for the present to this one matter: in what manner, after our violent capture by the English in New France, we were taken from place to place, and at last restored to this our native land.
Both affection and duty urge me, fresh from so many powerful dangers, from which I have been rescued by the overwhelming favor of the Lord and by your prayers, to send you my greetings; and as much as possible, I throw myself at your feet and embrace you, filled with the deepest gratitude and devotion. Indeed, I feel compelled, in a way, to reflect on my experiences, both to seek penance, as I hope, and to show my gratitude; the dangers I've escaped from are so great that I still marvel at my deliverance. However, since it might be tiring to recount the full story of everything right now, and since it’s likely that you’ve already heard much of it from Father Enemond Massé, I will skip the rest and focus for now on this one matter: how, after our violent capture by the English in New France, we were transported from place to place before finally being returned to our homeland.
Eramus ut Vestra Paternitas scit in Nova Francia quatuor [3] omnino e societate, anno superiore 1613. 6 Et quidem tunc primum incipiebamus novam moliri commodo loco habitationem, novam coloniam &c. Ecce subito nescio quo casu (casus certe fuit non consilium) injecti nostrum in littus Angli Virginenses, magno furore navem nostram invadunt, ȏibus [omnibus] prope defensoribus in terra occupatis. Pugnatum tamen est aliquandiu, sed necessario facta est non multo post deditio. In certamine duo e gallis occisi, quatuor vulnerati et insuper frater noster Gilbertus Duthet, vulneratus [4] ad mortem fuit. Is postridie inter manus meas religiose expiravit.
Eramus ut Vestra Paternitas scit in Nova Francia quatuor [3] omnino e societate, anno superiore 1613. 6 Et quidem tunc primum incipiebamus novam moliri commodo loco habitationem, novam coloniam &c. Ecce subito nescio quo casu (casus certe fuit non consilium) injecti nostrum in littus Angli Virginenses, magno furore navem nostram invadunt, oUnderstood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.ibus [omnibus] prope defensoribus in terra occupatis. Pugnatum tamen est aliquandiu, sed necessario facta est non multo post deditio. In certamine duo e gallis occisi, quatuor vulnerati et insuper frater noster Gilbertus Duthet, vulneratus [4] ad mortem fuit. Is postridie inter manus meas religiose expiravit.
There were, as Your Paternity knows, only four [3] of our society in New France in the last year, 1613. 7 Then, too, we first began to build in a convenient place a new settlement, a new colony, etc. But most unexpectedly, by some hazard or other (for a hazard it certainly was, and not a premeditated plan), some English from Virginia were driven upon our shores, who attacked our ship with the utmost fury, at a time when nearly all its defenders were occupied on land. Resistance was nevertheless made for a time, but we were soon obliged to surrender. In the struggle, two of the French were killed, four were wounded; and, in addition, our brother Gilbert Duthet received [4] a mortal wound. He made a most Christian end, the following day, under my ministration.
There were, as you know, only four [3] of our community in New France last year, 1613. 7 We also started to build a new settlement in a convenient location. But unexpectedly, by some chance (which it definitely was, not a planned attack), some English from Virginia landed on our shores and fiercely attacked our ship when almost all its defenders were away on land. We put up some resistance for a while, but we soon had to surrender. In the fight, two of the French were killed, four were wounded; and, in addition, our brother Gilbert Duthet received [4] a fatal wound. He passed away the following day, under my care, in a truly Christian manner.
Capta navi et rebus ȏibus [omnibus] direptis; multum nobis fuit, nobis inquam sacerdotibus et jesuitis, non occidi. Verum et hoc ipsum non occidi, si solum fuisset, omni nace [sc. nece] atrocius erat. Nam quid sane ageremus in locis omnino desertis et incultis rerum omnium nudi et egentes? Sylvatici quidem ad nos clam et de nocte ventitabant, infortunium nostrum complorabant, quæ poterant pollicebantur et magno certe animo et fideli. [5] Verum ea erat locorum rerumque conditio ut nusquam nisi mors, aut calamitosior morte miseria occurreret. Et eramus omnino triginta in his angustiis. Una res molliores reddebat Anglos, quod videlicet una e nostris scapha ipsis nequicquam obversantibus evaserat; hanc quia foro [sc. fore] testem nostræ oppressionis non dubitabant, vitæ nostræ parcere cogebantur. Timebant enim talionem et regem nostrum. Ergo tandem (magnum scilicet beneficium) nobis triginta qui supereramus 8 unam aiunt [6] sese velle scapham relinquere quo per eam circumeamus oram maritimam si quam forte navem gallicam reperiamus quæ nos in patriam revehat. Demonstratum est in eam scapham plures quam quindecim ingredi non posse. Verum aliud nihil obtineri potuit, nec de nostris quidem navigiis. Ne morere [sc. morer] in hac difficultate sibi quisque ut potuit consuluit: P. Enemundus Massæus in eam quam dixi scapham ingressus est cum aliis quatuordecim; eique favit Deus uti jam Vestra Paternitas cognovit. [7] Ego ducem anglum adii obtinuique pro me et P. Jacobo Quentino socio meo, itemque pro Joanne Dixon qui admissus erat in societatem et servo item uno ut deveheremur ad insulas vicinas in quibus Angli piscari solent, inibique ut Angli[s] illis piscatoribus commendaremur. Quo per eos in Angliam delati inde, quod facile est, in Galliam rediremus. Obtinui hoc quidem inquam verbis, sed verbis fides non fuit. Nos enim una cum reliquis gallis qui restabamus in universum quindecim detulerunt [8] ipsi recta in suam Virginiam longe ab eo loco in quo capti fueramus leucis facile ducentis quinquaginta. At in Virginia novum periculum. Etenim qui ibi præest suspendi nos omnes volebat, sed in primis jesuitas. Sed restitit is qui nos ceperat capitaneus, fidemque datam opposuit. Et valuit tandem vel fides vel regis timor.
Capturing the ship and taking everything from us [all], it was a lot for us, I mean the priests and Jesuits, not to be killed. But even not being killed, if that had been the only thing, it would have been worse than death. For what could we have done in completely deserted and uncultivated places, lacking everything and needy? The wild people indeed came to us secretly and at night, lamenting our misfortune, promising whatever they could, and certainly showing great spirit and loyalty. But the state of the places and things was such that we encountered nothing but death or a misery worse than death. And we were a total of thirty in these straits. One thing softened the English, which was that one of our little boats had escaped while we were patrolling; since they did not doubt that it would testify to our oppression, they were forced to spare our lives. They feared retaliation and our king. Finally, (a great benefit, of course) the thirty of us who survived claimed that they wanted to leave one boat behind so we could use it to circle the coastline in case we found any French ship to take us back to our homeland. It was shown that no more than fifteen could board that boat. However, nothing else could be obtained, not even from our own ships. Not to die in this difficulty, each one consulted for himself as best he could: P. Enemundus Massæus boarded the boat I mentioned with fourteen others; and God favored him just as your Paternity knows. I approached the English captain and secured for myself and my companion P. Jacobo Quentino, as well as for Joannes Dixon, who had been admitted into the society, and one servant, that we would be taken to the nearby islands where the English usually fish, so that we could be recommended to those fishermen. From there, as they could easily do, we would return to England and then back to France. I did indeed secure this in words, but words did not hold any faith. For we, along with the other remaining French who were together, were taken directly to their Virginia, far from the place where we were captured, a good two hundred fifty leagues away. But in Virginia, there was new danger. For the one in charge there wanted to hang us all, especially the Jesuits. But the captain who had captured us resisted this and opposed the promised faith. And in the end, either the faith or the king's fear prevailed.
Our ship having been captured and everything pillaged, it was a great concession to us,—that is, to us priests and jesuits,—that we were not killed. And yet this sparing of our lives, if considered in itself only, would have been worse than any death. For what were we to do in an absolutely desert and barren region, despoiled and destitute of everything? The Savages, indeed, used to come to us stealthily and by night; and, with great generosity and devotion, commiserated our misfortune, and promised us whatever they could. [5] Truly the condition of things was such that either death itself, or a more calamitous misfortune, everywhere threatened us. There were in all thirty of us, in these distressing circumstances. One consideration rendered the English less severe, namely, that one of our boats had escaped, in spite of their watchfulness; and, as they had no doubt that it would bear witness to the violence done us, they were obliged to spare our lives, for they feared reprisals and dreaded our king. 9 Therefore they finally offered (a great favor, forsooth) to leave for our thirty survivors [6] a single boat, in which we might coast along the seashore, on the chance of finding some french vessel to take us back to our own country. It was shown that this boat could not hold over fifteen men; but nothing further could be obtained, even from among our own boats. To be brief: in this perplexity each of us took counsel as he could; Father Enemond Massé embarked with fourteen companions in the boat I have mentioned, and the Lord favored him, as Your Paternity has already learned. [7] I went to the english captain and obtained a promise from him that I and Father Jacques Quentin, my companion, and also John Dixon—who had been admitted into the society—and one servant, should be transported to the neighboring islands where the English usually fish, and that we should there be recommended to these English fishermen; so that, having been carried by them to England, we might easily return thence into France. I obtained, as I say, a promise to this effect, but there was no good faith in this promise. For they carried us off, together with the frenchmen who remained, fifteen in all, [8] straight to their own country, Virginia, distant from the place in which we had been captured at least two hundred and fifty leagues. In Virginia, however, a new peril arose; for the governor there wished to hang us all, and especially the jesuits. But the captain who had taken us resisted, alleging his promise to us. Finally this promise, or their fear of our king, prevailed.
Our ship was captured, and everything was looted, so it was a big deal for us—specifically, for us priests and Jesuits—that we were not killed. Yet, if you think about it, being spared like this was worse than dying. What were we supposed to do in a completely desolate and barren place, stripped of everything? The Savages would sneak up to us at night; with great kindness and concern, they expressed their sympathy for our situation and offered us whatever help they could. Honestly, the situation was so dire that we were constantly faced with either death or something even worse. There were thirty of us in these tough circumstances. One reason the English were a bit less harsh was that one of our boats had gotten away despite their vigilance. They were sure that it would testify to the violence they had inflicted on us, so they felt they had to spare our lives because they were afraid of retaliation and worried about our king. 9 In the end, they offered (a big favor, indeed) to leave one boat for the thirty survivors, so we could travel along the coast in hopes of finding a French ship to take us back home. It was pointed out that this boat couldn't hold more than fifteen people, but nothing more could be done, even with our other boats. To summarize: in this confusion, each of us did what we could. Father Enemond Massé took off with fourteen companions in the mentioned boat, and the Lord helped him, as Your Paternity already knows. I approached the English captain and got a promise from him that I, along with Father Jacques Quentin, my companion, John Dixon—who had joined our society—and one servant, would be taken to the nearby islands where the English usually fish. There, we would be introduced to the English fishermen so that they could take us to England, making it easy for us to return to France. I got this promise, but it wasn’t reliable. Instead, they transported us, along with the remaining Frenchmen—fifteen of us altogether—straight to their own territory, Virginia, which was at least two hundred and fifty leagues away from where we were captured. In Virginia, however, a new threat emerged; the governor wanted to hang us all, especially the Jesuits. But the captain who brought us there resisted, citing his promise to us. Eventually, this promise, or their fear of our king, won out.
His peractis, datum est negotium ei capitaneo qui nos ceperat, ut rediret in eam Novæ Franciæ partem 10 ubi nos spoliaverat, ibique quotquot reperiret naves francicas diriperet et omnes habitationes domosque incenderet. [9] Restabant enim ibi duæ Gallorum habitationes, una Sanctæ Crucis et altera Portus-regalis ubi per biennium manseram. Hanc in expeditionem tres naves instructæ sunt, duæ quas nobis ceperant, et tertia illa major et bellica, ut appellant, quæ nos ceperat. Ita accepti sumus in has naves octo solum Galli si qua forte opportunitas daretur emittendi nos in patriam. Hæ naves redierunt primum in eum locum ubi capti fueramus crucesque quas statueramus dejecerunt omnes. Sed ecce vindictam. Ibidem [10] antequam discederamus unum e suis suspenderunt quem machinatum esse nescio quid deprehenderant. Crux pro crucibus fuit.
His orders were given to the captain who had captured us, to return to that part of New France where he had taken everything from us, and there to seize any French ships he found and set fire to all the homes and buildings. [9] There were indeed two French settlements remaining there, one named Sainte-Croix and the other Port-Royal, where I had stayed for two years. Three ships were prepared for this expedition, two of which they had captured from us, and the third, the larger warship, that had taken us. Thus, we were taken aboard these ships with only eight Frenchmen, in case there was some opportunity to send us back home. These ships first returned to the place where we had been captured and threw down all the crosses we had erected. But behold, revenge. Right there [10] before we left, they hanged one of their men whom they had caught plotting something that I don’t know about. The cross was for the crosses.
After this episode, the captain who had taken us was commissioned to return to that part of New France where he had plundered us, and to plunder 11 any French ships he might find, and burn all the houses and settlements. [9] There remained two French settlements there, that of Sainte Croix and that of Port Royal, where I had remained for two years. Three ships were equipped for this expedition,—two which they had taken from us, and a third and larger one, the man-of-war, as they call it, which had taken us. So eight of us Frenchmen were taken in this vessel, in view of any opportunity that might arise of sending us back to our own country. These vessels returned first to the place where we had been captured, and all the crosses that we had set up they overthrew. But not unavenged! On the same spot, [10] before our departure, they hanged one of their number whom they had apprehended in some plot. Thus one Cross took the place of many.
After this event, the captain who had taken us was ordered to go back to the part of New France where he had captured us, and to raid any French ships he could find, as well as burn all the houses and settlements. 11 There were still two French settlements there, Sainte Croix and Port Royal, where I had stayed for two years. Three ships were prepared for this mission—two that had been taken from us, and a larger third ship, the man-of-war, which had captured us. Eight of us Frenchmen were taken on this vessel, in case there was an opportunity to send us back to our own country. These ships first returned to the place where we were captured, and they tore down all the crosses we had set up. But it was not without retribution! At that same spot, [10] before our departure, they hanged one of their own whom they had caught in a plot. So, one Cross took the place of many.
Hic quoque iterum nobis periculum. Volebant ire Angli, ut ante dictum est, ad habitationem Sanctæ Crucis, etsi in ea nulli tunc habitatores essent. Sed erat sal ibi relictum. Nemo præter me viam sciebat; atque ibi me aliquando fuisse Angli norant. Rogant igitur ut eos deducam. Ego qua possum tergiversari et evadere; sed [11] nihil proficio. Vident aperte me nolle. Hic nimirum incenditur capitaneus, et eram jam periculo propior; cum subito sine me ipsi locum reperiunt, diripiunt et incendunt. Quin etiam per eam occasionem sylvaticum quemdam comprehenderunt, cujus ductu ad Portum regalem perducti sunt. Quæ me res periculo majore cum exemerit, aliunde tamen induxit in majus. Namque direpto et 12 incenso Portu regali (quem nescio quo casu destitutum a suis repererunt) ecce nescio quis Gallus ex ipsis qui portum [12] illum regalem deseruerant, accusationem mittit adversum me; Me videlicet germanum ac naturalem Hispanum esse atque adeo ob scelera quædam in Gallia commissa, eo redire non audere. Hic capitaneus jam infensus, nimirum dato iracundiæ colore, proponit suis ecquid sentiant. Æquumne videatur me in littus ejicere ibique deserere? Valuit plurium opinio satius esse reducere me in Virginiam, atque ibi me infelici arbori, quam evaseram ex æquo et legibus, redonare. [13] Sic tunc evasi; sicque paulo post ad iter in Virginiam regressi sumus. Sed ecce biduo post tam sæva tempestas accidit, ut distractis navibus alii quid aliis acciderit nesciamus. Nostræ navis capitaneus postquam per tres ipse hebdomadas tempestatem sustinuit, jamque sibi plurima sed aquam maxime deesse vidit, nec esse spem Virginiæ diu repetendæ; consilium cepit refugiendi ad insulas portugalensium quas terceras appellant. Hoc capto consilio ego qui parato suspendio exemptus videbar rursum incido in majus discrimen ac vere majus, quandoquidem socios hic habebam discriminis. Angli sedecim cum ad insulas [14] illas appropinquarent cogitare cæperunt actum esse de se si nos sacerdotes et jesuitæ appareremus. Illico etenim a catholicis Lusitaniæ viris nos in libertatem vindicaremur. Ipsi contra veluti piratæ ac vexatores ecclesiasticorum pœnas darent. Angebat 14 eos hæc cura. Sed quid agerent? Nos ne darent in præceps? An occulere nos sufficeret? In hoc æstu et dubitatione vocat me capitaneus, remque proponit. Dico ei, mihi gravius malum non esse mortem quam esse aliis occasionem [15] mali. Si placeat ei nos occulere polliceor ei me latebras bona fide adjuturum. Quid immisit Deus in ejus mentem ut mihi crederet? Nescio certe; hoc scio quod si prævidisset pericula in quæ post incidit, non credidisset. Ergo occuluit nos in fundo navis: tribus hebdomadis solem non vidimus; sed ei tot difficultates in portu insulæ Faal inciderunt et toties visitata fuit trium hebdomadarum tempore navis, ut mirum sit quomodo non simus deprehensi. Sed hoc quoque providit Deus ad majorem laudam [sc. laudem] Societatis: manifeste namque Angli [16] ipsi viderunt quod si nos aperire ipsosque detegere voluissemus, in nostra id sæpe manu fuisset. Ipsi met postea sæpe ac coram ministris nostram fidem collaudarunt in Anglia ipsis admirantibus inimicis veritatis. His defuncti periculis, Angli constituerunt in Angliam redire potius quam in Virginiam quæ tanto distabat longius et ad quam repetendam deerant necessaria omnia. Ita in Angliam tetendimus. Longa fuit navigatio et varia: tandem caligine ac nubibus decepti recto [17] cursu decidimus inque Walliam non longe ab Hybernia delati sumus. In Wallia capitaneus noster cum ad urbem Pembrochium excendisset victus petendi causa ad certa quædam indicia velut pirata captus est ac detentus. Ille enim 16 vero ut se liberaret negat se piratam; argumentumque innocentiæ suæ profert Jesuitas duos quos in navi haberet, quosque si placeat accersere ex ipsis cognosci posse veritatem. O artificium divinæ Providentiæ! Erat tunc hyems adulta, et omnia in navi deerant. Ideoque nisi nobis provisum fuisset et frigore ac malis peribamus. Quid multa? [18] Extemplo accersuntur Jesuitæ et in urbem mirantibus omnibus deducuntur. Jubemur pro testimonio dicere. Nos enim vero quæ vera erant proferimus, capitaneum scilicet nostrum officiarium esse regium non piratam, et quæ in nos fecisset parendi necessitate magis quam voluntate fecisse: Ita capitaneus noster liberatus est et nos cum ipso in urbe usquedum Londino responsum acciperetur perhumaniter retenti sumus. Diu expectatum est responsum, at nos interea sæpe cum ministris sæpius cum aliis disputavimus: licebat enim fere [19] omnibus adire nos; etsi nobis exire domo non licebat. Verum cætera omnia humaniter ut dixi tribuebant. Pembrochio denique jubemur Londinum navigare. Sed iter fuit longum. Otiosissimæque intercesserunt moræ quas ne usque percenseam hoc sufficiat dicere, anglici regis jussu nos ab itinere abductos esse ad urbem Dueram atque inde Caletum in Galliam missos. Caleti liberaliter accepti sumus a domino Gubernatore et decano urbis ac per tres dies recreati; hinc venimus Ambianium ubi nunc sumus.
Hic also presents danger for us again. The English wanted to go, as mentioned before, to the place of the Holy Cross, even though there were no inhabitants there at that time. But there was salt left behind. No one except me knew the way; and the English knew that I had been there once. Therefore, they ask me to guide them. I try to avoid it and escape; but [11] I'm not making any progress. They can clearly see that I don't want to. At this point, the captain gets fired up, and I was already in greater danger; when suddenly, without me, they find the place, raid it, and set it on fire. Moreover, they even captured a wild man during this opportunity, who led them to the royal port. This situation not only took me out of one danger but led me into a greater one. For after they ransacked and [12] burned the royal port (which they found abandoned by its people for some unknown reason), a certain Frenchman among those who had deserted that royal port sent an accusation against me; namely that I was a true and natural Spaniard and that due to certain crimes committed in France, I dared not return. The captain, already irritated and filled with anger, asks his men what they think. Is it fair to throw me onto the shore and leave me there? The majority opinion was that it would be better to return me to Virginia, and there to relinquish me to an unfortunate tree, rather than to give me back to the law. [13] Thus, I escaped at that time; and soon after, we returned to the journey to Virginia. But lo, a severe storm occurred two days later, so that with our shipwrecked, we lost track of each other. After enduring the storm for three weeks, our ship’s captain, having seen that he was low on food but mostly on water, and noticing no hope of reaching Virginia anytime soon, decided to take refuge in the Portuguese islands, which they call the Azores. With this plan, I, who appeared to be on the verge of hanging, found myself again in greater peril, and indeed in a real crisis, since I had companions in this danger. When sixteen Englishmen approached those islands, they began to think that it would be their end if we priests and Jesuits showed up. Immediately, we would be rescued by the Catholic men of Portugal. They would, on the other hand, be treated like pirates and pests by the ecclesiastical authorities. This thought troubled them. But what should they do? Should they give us up right away? Or would it be enough to hide us? In this turmoil and doubt, the captain called me, proposing the matter. I told him that there was no greater evil for me than to die and be the cause of harm for others. If it pleased him to hide us, I promised to help him find a good hiding spot. What did God put in his mind to believe me? I really don’t know; I only know that if he had foreseen the dangers he later fell into, he wouldn’t have trusted me. So, he hid us in the bottom of the ship: for three weeks, we didn’t see the sun; but he faced so many difficulties in the port of Faal island and was visited so many times by the ship during those three weeks that it’s a miracle we weren’t caught. But God also arranged this for the greater praise of the Society: for surely the English saw that if we had wanted to reveal ourselves, it would have been in our hands many times. They expressed their admiration for our faith to the ministers in England, to the astonishment of the enemies of the truth. After these dangers passed, the English decided to return to England rather than to Virginia, which was much farther and lacked everything necessary to go back. Thus, we headed for England. The journey was long and varied: finally, having been deceived by fog and clouds, we were thrown off course and ended up not far from Ireland in Wales. In Wales, our captain, after landing at Pembroke, was taken captive like a pirate because he sought refuge based on certain clues. He, to free himself, denied being a pirate; and he presented an argument for his innocence, showing two Jesuits he had on board, whom, if they chose, could be called to confirm the truth. O the craft of divine Providence! It was winter then, and we lacked everything on the ship. Therefore, unless provisions had been made for us, we would have perished from the cold and miseries. What more? [18] Immediately, the Jesuits were requested and brought to the city, to everyone's amazement. We were ordered to testify. For indeed, we asserted what was true, specifically that our captain was a royal officer, not a pirate, and that what he had done to us was more out of necessity than willingness: thus our captain was freed, and we, along with him, were hospitably held in the city until a response was received regarding London. The response was long awaited, but in the meantime, we often debated with the ministers and others; for almost everyone was allowed to approach us, even if we were not permitted to leave the house. However, as I said, everything else was treated kindly. Finally, we were ordered to sail to London from Pembroke. But it was a long journey. There were many delays, which I won't detail further; suffice it to say that by order of the English king, we were diverted from our journey to the city of Durham and then sent from there to Calais in France. In Calais, we were received generously by the governor and the dean of the city and were given respite for three days; from there we came to Amiens, where we are now.
Here a new peril arose. The English, as I have previously stated, wished to go to the settlement of Sainte Croix, although it had at this time no inhabitants. Some salt, however, had been left there. No one except myself knew the way; and the English knew that I had been there formerly. They accordingly demand that I lead them. I do all I can to evade and refuse this proposal; but [11] it avails me nothing. They perceive clearly that I am unwilling to obey. At this the captain grows very angry, and my peril becomes imminent; when suddenly they find the place, without my help, and plunder and burn it. They, moreover, on this occasion captured a savage, who guided them to Port Royal. Although this had delivered me from one great danger, it nevertheless involved me in another greater one. For after they had plundered and burnt Port Royal (which 13 by some inexplicable chance they had found abandoned by its inhabitants), some Frenchman, one of those very men who had deserted port [12] royal, brought an accusation against me, which was nothing less than this: that I was a genuine, native Spaniard; and that, on account of certain crimes committed in France, I dared not return there. Hereupon, the captain, already incensed against me, having found a fine pretext for his wrath, asked his followers whether they did not think it would be just to cast me forth on the shore and abandon me there. The opinion of the majority prevailed, who thought it better to take me back to Virginia, and there to return me to that unlucky tree which, in accordance with law and justice, I had escaped. [13] Thus I escaped death for the moment: and so we soon after started on our return voyage to Virginia. But, two days later, so fearful a tempest arose that the ships were separated, and none of us knew what became of the others. The captain of our ship, after he had endured the storm for three weeks, and had begun to run short of various necessaries, particularly of fresh water, concluding that there was no hope of getting back to Virginia for a long time, decided to run to the portuguese islands called terceras [Azores]. Through this decision I, who appeared to have escaped from the death by hanging that awaited me, again found myself in a greater peril; greater I may truly call it, since I had here companions in my danger. The sixteen Englishmen, on approaching [14] these islands, began to reflect that they were lost if we priests and jesuits appeared; for we would be set at liberty on the instant by these Portuguese catholics, and they, on the contrary, would be punished as pirates and persecutors of priests. This anxiety 15 troubled them. But what were they to do? Should they throw us overboard, or would it suffice to conceal us? In this embarrassment and uncertainty, the captain sent for me, and laid the matter before me. I said to him that death itself was not a greater evil, in my estimation, than to be the occasion [15] of misfortune to others. I promised, in case he chose to conceal us, that I would lend myself to this scheme in good faith. With what idea did God inspire him, to make him believe me? I know not, truly; but this I do know—that, if he had foreseen the dangers into which he subsequently fell, he would not have trusted me. Accordingly he hid us in the hold of the vessel; during three weeks we did not behold the sun; but the captain encountered so many difficulties in the port of the island Faal, and the vessel was visited so frequently during this space of three weeks, that it seems marvelous that we escaped detection. But this also God purposed for the greater glory of the Society; for the English [16] clearly saw that if we had wished to show ourselves, and to expose them, it would frequently have been in our power to do so. They themselves afterwards, when in England, often eulogized our good faith in the presence of their ministers, and to the admiration even of the enemies of the truth. Escaping from these perils, our captors decided to return to England rather than to Virginia, which was so much farther distant, and which was to be reached only by a long voyage, for which they lacked all the necessaries. Accordingly we set sail for England. Our voyage was a long one, and was marked by many vicissitudes: finally, losing our bearings in the fog and the cloudy weather [17] we deviated from the right course and 17 were carried to Wales, not far from Ireland. In Wales our captain, having landed near the town of Pembroke to lay in provisions, was seized and detained as a pirate, because of certain appearances pointing that way. He, however, to recover his liberty, denied being a pirate; and, as a proof of his innocence, he adduced the fact that he had in his vessel two Jesuits from whose own lips they could learn the truth, if they pleased to summon them. Oh skillful hand of divine Providence! Winter was then fully upon us, and in the ship we were in want of everything. Thus, had we not been provided for, we should have died of cold and hardships. But what need of a long story? [18] The Jesuits are at once summoned, and, gazed at by all, are led into the town. We are ordered to give our evidence. We, of course, attest what was perfectly true,—that our captain was a royal officer and not a pirate, and that what he had done to us had been done in obedience to orders, rather than from his own free will. Accordingly, our captain was set at liberty; and in company with him we were detained in the town, and very well used, while awaiting orders from London. These were long delayed; and in the interval we frequently engaged in arguments with the ministers, and more frequently still with others,—for nearly every one was permitted [19] to have access to us, although we were not allowed to go out. In every other respect, as I have said, we were very kindly treated. Finally we received orders to sail from Pembroke to London. But the voyage proved a long one. Protracted delays intervened; to avoid a long enumeration of these, let it suffice to say that by order of the english king we were landed at Dover, 19 and thence sent to Calais in France. At Calais we were hospitably received by the Governor and the dean of the city, and rested three days; thence we came to Amiens, where we now are.
Here a new danger emerged. The English, as I mentioned before, wanted to go to the settlement of Sainte Croix, even though it had no inhabitants at that time. Some salt, however, had been left there. No one except me knew the way, and the English were aware that I had been there before. They insisted that I lead them. I did everything I could to avoid and refuse this request, but it did no good. They could clearly see that I was reluctant to comply. At this, the captain became very angry, and my danger intensified; when suddenly they found the place on their own, plundered it, and set it on fire. They also captured a native who guided them to Port Royal. Although this saved me from one great danger, it put me in an even greater one. After they plundered and burned Port Royal (which, by some strange chance, they found deserted by its inhabitants), a Frenchman, one of those very men who had deserted Port Royal, accused me of being a genuine, native Spaniard; and that due to certain crimes committed in France, I couldn’t return there. This infuriated the already-angry captain, who brought a fine reason for his rage and asked his men whether it would be just to throw me ashore and leave me there. The majority agreed that it was better to take me back to Virginia and return me to that unfortunate tree I had escaped from. Thus, I narrowly escaped death for the moment, and shortly after, we started our return voyage to Virginia. But two days later, a terrible storm arose that separated the ships, and none of us knew what happened to the others. After enduring the storm for three weeks and running low on various essentials, especially fresh water, our ship's captain, concluding there was no hope of getting back to Virginia for some time, decided to head to the Portuguese islands called Terceras (Azores). As a result of this decision, I, who seemed to have escaped the execution waiting for me, found myself in even greater danger; I can truly call it greater since I had companions in this peril. The sixteen Englishmen, upon approaching these islands, began to worry that they were doomed if we priests and Jesuits showed up; we would immediately be liberated by the Portuguese Catholics while they would be punished as pirates and persecutors of priests. This anxiety troubled them. But what could they do? Throw us overboard, or would it be enough to hide us? In their uncertainty, the captain called for me and laid the situation before me. I told him that, in my opinion, there was no greater evil than being the cause of misfortune to others. I promised that if he chose to conceal us, I would comply with this plan honestly. I truly do not know what made him believe me, but I do know that if he had foreseen the dangers he later faced, he would not have trusted me. So, he hid us in the hold of the ship; for three weeks we didn’t see the sun. The captain encountered so many difficulties in the port of the island Faal, and the ship was checked so often during those three weeks, that it’s amazing we escaped detection. But this too was God’s plan for the greater glory of the Society; the English clearly saw that if we had wanted to reveal ourselves and expose them, we could have done so many times. They later praised our good faith in England, in front of their ministers, even to the admiration of their enemies. After escaping these dangers, our captors decided to go back to England instead of Virginia, which was much farther away and could only be reached by a long voyage for which they had no supplies. So we set sail for England. Our voyage was lengthy and filled with many ups and downs. Eventually, losing our way in the fog and cloudy weather, we veered off course and ended up in Wales, not far from Ireland. In Wales, our captain, having landed near the town of Pembroke to gather supplies, was seized and detained as a pirate due to certain suspicious circumstances. However, to reclaim his freedom, he denied being a pirate and provided proof of his innocence by mentioning two Jesuits on board, whose testimonies would clear things up if they called for us. Oh, the skillful hand of divine Providence! It was the middle of winter, and we were lacking everything on the ship. Without provisions, we would have perished from the cold and hardships. But what need for a lengthy tale? The Jesuits were summoned, and as everyone watched, they were brought into the town. We were instructed to provide testimony. We, of course, stated the truth—that our captain was a royal officer and not a pirate, and that what he did to us was done in obedience to orders rather than of his own free will. Consequently, our captain was freed; and along with him, we were held in the town and treated well while awaiting orders from London. These took a long time to arrive; during this interval, we often engaged in discussions with the ministers and even more frequently with others, as nearly everyone could visit us, though we weren’t allowed to go out. In every other respect, as I said, we were treated very kindly. Finally, we received orders to sail from Pembroke to London. However, the journey was lengthy. Prolonged delays came about; to avoid detailing each one, it suffices to say that by the order of the English king, we were landed at Dover, and then sent to Calais in France. At Calais, we were warmly welcomed by the Governor and the dean of the city, and we stayed for three days; from there we traveled to Amiens, where we now are.
Tenuit nos captivitas nostra [20] per novem menses 18et dimidium. Semper in navi, nisi cum, uti dixi, excendimus ad Pembrochium. Tres menses fuimus: cum nobis in die non darentur nisi circiter unciæ duæ panis et non multum salsi piscis et aqua fere semper fœtida; ideoque miramur quomodo in morbum non inciderimus. Quod pauci Anglorum evadere potuerunt, imo ejusdem etiam aliquot mortui sunt. Sed nimirum Deus nos custodivit placatus Vestræ Paternitatis ac totius Societatis precibus; faxit ipse pro sua bonitate ut id cedat ad majorem ipsius gloriam emendationemque morum meorum ac salutem. Hoc spero per preces ac [21] benedictionem Vestræ Paternitatis quam humillime et quanto affectu possum nixus genibus flagito. Dm̑us [Dominus] Jesus Vestram Paternitatem custodiat semper et Sanctissimis suis gratiis augeat, Pater optime et suavissime.
Our captivity lasted nine and a half months. 18 We were always on the ship, except when, as I mentioned, we went ashore at Pembroke. We stayed there for three months, during which we were given only about two ounces of bread a day, not much salted fish, and almost always foul-smelling water; therefore, we wonder how we didn’t fall ill. Few Englishmen were able to escape, and indeed some even died. But certainly God kept us safe, pleased by Your Paternity's prayers and those of the entire Society; may He, in His goodness, allow this to contribute to His greater glory, my improvement, and my salvation. I hope for this through the prayers and blessing of Your Paternity, which I humbly and affectionately plead for, on my knees. May the Lord Jesus always protect Your Paternity and increase you with His most holy graces, dear and beloved Father.
Vestræ Paternitatis
filius obediens ac servus indignus
Vestræ Paternitatis
son, obedient and unworthy servant
Petrus BIARD
Petrus Biard
Ambiani, 26 Maii, 1614.
Ambiani, May 26, 1614.
We remained in captivity [20] during nine months and a half. We were in the ship all the time, except when we landed at Pembroke, as related. There were three months during which we daily received only about two ounces of bread, and a small quantity of salt fish, with water that was nearly always fetid; so that we marvel at not having fallen sick. Few of the English escaped illness, and some of them even died as the result. But God doubtless watched over us in answer to the prayers of Your Paternity and of all our Society; may he grant in his goodness that it result to his own greater glory and in my salvation and better life. This I hope for, through the prayers and [21] the blessing of Your Paternity, which, with all possible humility and affection, I solicit on my knees. May the Lord Jesus ever watch over Your Paternity and may our Father with utmost goodness and favor increasingly bestow upon you his Most Holy grace.
We were imprisoned [20] for nine and a half months. We stayed on the ship the entire time, except when we landed in Pembroke, as mentioned. For three months, we only got about two ounces of bread each day, a small amount of salted fish, and water that was almost always disgusting; it’s a miracle we didn’t get sick. Few of the English avoided illness, and some even died from it. But God surely kept an eye on us in response to the prayers of Your Paternity and everyone in our Society; may He, in His goodness, make this lead to His greater glory and my salvation and improvement in life. I hope for this through the prayers and [21] blessings of Your Paternity, which I humbly and affectionately ask for on my knees. May the Lord Jesus always protect Your Paternity, and may our Father generously continue to grant you His Most Holy grace.
Your Paternity's
obedient son and unworthy servant,
Your Paternity's
obedient son and unworthy servant,
Pierre BIARD.
Amiens, May 26, 1614.
Amiens, May 26, 1614.
Biard's Relation de la Nouvelle France
Lyons: LOUIS MUGUET, 1616
Lyons: LOUIS MUGUET, 1616
Source: Text is reprinted from the original, in Lenox Library; Title-page is photographic facsimile of original, in Bibliothèque Nationale, Paris.
Source: Text is reprinted from the original in Lenox Library; the title page is a photographic reproduction of the original in the Bibliothèque Nationale, Paris.
Peculiarities of Original: The text only, is paged. P. 191 is wrongly numbered, 181; p. 256 to the last page (340), are wrongly numbered, 263 to 338. Chap. xi. is wrongly numbered xii.; succeeding chapters are consecutively numbered therefrom, xiii., xiv., etc., except that Chap. xix. in this arrangement, is wrongly numbered xxi.; but this transposition of letters has not affected the numbering of subsequent chapters.
Original's Quirks: The text is only paged. Page 191 is incorrectly numbered as 181; pages 256 to the last page (340) are misnumbered from 263 to 338. Chapter 11 is misnumbered as 12; the following chapters are consecutively numbered from there as 13, 14, etc., except that Chapter 19 is incorrectly numbered as 21 in this sequence; however, this mix-up in numbering hasn't impacted the numbering of the following chapters.
Chaps. i.-xxv. (correct numbering) are given in the present volume; the rest of this document will appear in Volume IV.
Chapters 1-25 (correct numbering) are included in this volume; the rest of this document will be in Volume IV.

RELATION
DE LA
NOVVELLE
FRANCE, DE SES
TERRES, NATVREL DV
Païs, & de ses Habitans,
RELATIONSHIP
OF THE
NEW
FRANCE, OF ITS
NATURAL LANDSCAPES,
Countries, & of its Inhabitants,
ITEM,
ITEM,
Du voyage des Peres Iesuites ausdictes
contrées, & de ce qu'ils y ont faict
iusques à leur prinse par
les Anglois.
Du voyage des Peres Iesuites ausdictes
contrées, & de ce qu'ils y ont faict
iusques à leur prinse par
les Anglois.
FAICTE
FAICT
Par le P. Pierre Biard, Grenoblois
de la Compagnie de Iesvs.
Par le P. Pierre Biard, de Grenoble
de la Compagnie de Jesus.
A LYON,
Chez LOVYS MVGVET, en
ruë Merciere.
A LYON,
At LOVYS MVGVET, on
Merciere Street.
M. DCXVI.
Auec Priuilege du Roy.
M. DCXVI.
Roy's Privilege.
RELATION
OF
NEW FRANCE,
OF ITS LANDS,
NATURE OF THE COUNTRY,
and of its Inhabitants,
Connection
OF
NEW FRANCE,
ITS TERRITORIES,
CHARACTERISTICS OF THE REGION,
and its People,
ALSO,
ALSO,
Of the voyage of the Jesuit Fathers to said
country, and of their work there up
to the time of their capture
by the English.
Of the journey of the Jesuit Fathers to that country, and of their efforts there up until the moment they were captured by the English.
WRITTEN
WRITTEN
By Father Pierre Biard, of Grenoble,
of the Society of Jesus.
By Father Pierre Biard, from Grenoble,
of the Society of Jesus.
LYONS,
Lovys Mvgvet,
ruë Merciere.
LYONS,
Lovys Mvgvet,
Merciere Street.
1616.
By Royal License.
1616.
With Royal Approval.
[iii] Av Roy.
SIRE,
26 Si ie presente à vostre Majesté ces Discours de vostre nouuelle France, la description du païs, & le recit des mœurs, & façons de faire estrange, & sauuage des Canadins: Ie suis obligé par toutes sortes de deuoir à ce faire. Son commandement expres, ioinct à celuy de la Royne vostre tres-honnorée mere lors Regente, m'y a porté, auec quelques miens Compagnons, plus fauorablement que le vent, & la marée, vostre liberalité Royale m'y a entretenu quelques années, & son authorité puissante m'a deliuré des mains de certains Corsaires Anglois, qui ennemis de nostre saincte [iv] foy (de laquelle nous jettions quelque semence en ces Terres Neuues, auec esperance d'en faire vne moisson plantureuse, seul motif de nostre voyage, & de vostre iussion, SIRE,) nous ont faict quitter la place à nostre grand regret, & nous ont tenu comme prisonniers quelques moys dans leur vaisseau, & preparé cent fois la hart, & la potence pour nous faire perdre la vie: le seul respect de V. Majesté les ayant empeschez d'executer leurs mauuais desseings, particulierement sur ma personne, laquelle possible la diuine prouidence a voulu reseruer par l'entremise vostre, pour estre commandée derechef de faire voile aux mesmes contrées, & continuer la culture de ce peuple sauuage. Eschappé donc de ce danger, & tout mouïllé encores du naufrage sur le port de vostre France; i'offre à vos pieds ce peu de cayers, comme vne table de tres-humble recognoissance, que si i'escris, si ie vis, c'est (apres Dieu) par vostre moyen, & faueur, SIRE. Et [v] ceste obligation signalée m'estant tousiours deuant les yeux, fera que ie prieray Dieu continuellement, auec tous 28 ceux de ma robbe, que V. Majesté croissant d'aage, & de zele puisse vn iour arborer l'estendart de la Croix auec ses fleurs de lys Royales, aux terres plus escartées des Infideles: tandis que ce grand Roy des Roys luy prepare au Ciel vne couronne tissuë d'honneur, & de gloire perpetuelle, que ie vous souhaitte, apres auoir porté la vostre en terre longuement, & heureusement; de mesme cœur, & affection que ie suis, De vostre Majesté,
26 If I present to your Majesty these Discourses on your new France, describing the land and recounting the strange, wild customs and ways of the Canadians, I am compelled by every kind of duty to do so. Your explicit command, coupled with that of the Queen, your esteemed mother, while Regent, has inspired me, along with some of my companions, more favorably than the wind and tide; your royal generosity has sustained me for several years, and your powerful authority has freed me from the hands of certain English privateers, who, being enemies of our holy faith (which we spread a little in these New Lands, hoping to make a plentiful harvest—our sole reason for this journey and your command, SIRE), made us leave the place to our great regret and held us as prisoners for several months on their ship, preparing the gallows and the noose a hundred times in order to take our lives. Only your Majesty's respect prevented them from carrying out their wicked plans, especially towards me, whom divine providence may have wanted to spare through your intervention, to be commanded once again to set sail for those same territories and continue the cultivation of this savage people. Thus, having escaped this danger and still soaked from the shipwreck at the port of your France, I offer this small collection to your feet as a humble token of gratitude, for if I write or if I live, it is (after God) by your means and favor, SIRE. And [v] this remarkable obligation always before my eyes will compel me to pray to God continuously, along with all those of my robe, that your Majesty, growing in age and zeal, may one day raise the banner of the Cross with its royal fleur-de-lis over the more remote lands of the Infidels, while this great King of Kings prepares a crown of honor and everlasting glory for you in Heaven, which I wish for you after having carried yours on Earth for a long time and successfully; with the same heart and affection I have, Your Majesty,
Tres-humble, & tres-obeïssant subject, & seruiteur,
Tres-humble, & tres-obeïssant subject, & servant,
Pierre Biard.
Pierre Biard.
[iii] To the King.
SIRE,
Sir,
27 If I present to your Majesty these Discourses upon your new France, the description of the country, and the account of the manners and strange and barbarous ways of the Canadians, I am bound to do it by every consideration of duty. Your express command, with that of the Queen, your highly esteemed mother, then Regent, carried me and some of my Companions thither more propitiously than wind and tide; your Royal generosity supported me there for some years; and your mighty authority delivered me from the hands of certain English Pirates, enemies of our holy [iv] faith, (of which we cast some seeds in this New World, with the hope of one day having a plentiful harvest, sole object of our voyage and of your royal command, SIRE,) they compelled us to leave the place, to our great regret, and held us prisoners several months in their ship, and a hundred times prepared the rope and the gallows for our execution; respect for Your Majesty alone having prevented them from carrying out their wicked designs, particularly upon my person, which possibly divine providence has wished to preserve through your agency, to be again ordered to sail away to the same country, and to continue the education of this barbarous people. Delivered now from this danger, and still wet from the shipwreck in the port of your France, I lay at your feet this little book as an evidence of very humble gratitude that, if I am living and writing, it is due (after God) to your help and favor, SIRE. And [v] this signal obligation, being always before my eyes, will cause me to pray God continually, 29 with all those of my order, that, as Your Majesty's years and zeal increase, you may one day plant the standard of the Cross with its Royal fleurs de lys upon the most distant Infidel lands, while the great King of Kings prepares for you in Heaven a crown of honor and of everlasting glory, which I wish for you, after having worn your crown upon earth long and happily, with the same love and devotion from which I am your Majesty's
27 If I present to Your Majesty these Discourses about your new French territory, the description of the region, and the account of the customs and strange, uncivilized ways of the Canadians, I feel obligated to do so by every sense of duty. Your direct command, along with that of the Queen, your highly respected mother, who was then Regent, brought me and some of my companions there more favorably than any wind or tide could. Your royal generosity supported me during my years there, and your powerful authority rescued me from the grip of certain English pirates, enemies of our holy faith, (of which we have sown some seeds in this New World, hoping one day for a bountiful harvest, the sole purpose of our journey and your royal command, SIRE.) They forced us to leave the place, which we regretted deeply, and held us captive for several months on their ship, preparing the rope and gallows for our execution countless times; only the respect for Your Majesty kept them from carrying out their evil plans, especially against me, whom divine providence may have intended to preserve through your influence, so that I could be sent back to that same country and continue the education of this uncivilized people. Now free from this peril and still recovering from the shipwreck in your French port, I present this little book at your feet as a token of deep gratitude that, if I am alive and writing, it is thanks (after God) to your assistance and favor, SIRE. This significant obligation will always be before me, prompting me to pray to God continually, along with all those of my order, that as Your Majesty’s years and zeal grow, you may one day raise the standard of the Cross with its Royal fleurs de lys in the most distant lands of the Infidels, while the great King of Kings prepares for you in Heaven a crown of honor and everlasting glory, which I wish for you after having worn your crown on earth long and happily, given the same love and devotion with which I remain your Majesty's
Very humble and very obedient subject and servant,
Very humble and very obedient subject and servant,
Pierre Biard.
Pierre Biard.
[vi] Avant-Propos.
30 A GRANDE raison (amy Lecteur) vn des plus anciẽs Prophetes, nous depeignant mystiquement soubs le sensible, & historial degast de la Iudée, les horribles rauages, exterminations, & ruines, que Satan opere, où sa fureur peut auoir le domaine, a dit emphatiquement; Au deuant de luy la terre est vn Paradis de delices, & derriere luy la solitude d'vn desert. Car certes, qui iettera ses yeux sur tout le vaste contour de la terre, & y considerera les nations illuminées du Soleil de Iustice, nostre Sauueur Iesvs-Christ, arrousées de son sang, & precieux Sacrement; nourries de sa grace & parole; viuifiées, & resiouyes de son [vii] esprit; cultiuées, & regies de ses diuins Offices, honnorées de son oracle, & presence réelle; Qui, dy-ie, contemplera cecy, aura grãde occasion de s'escrier, Qu'au deuant du destructeur infernal, Et, où il ne peut atteindre; la terre est vn Paradis de delices, ou toutes benedictions, mesmement temporelles, & seculiere felicité accompagnẽt les peuples; estant planté au milieu d'eux, le vray arbre de vie, nostre Redempteur Iesus-Christ. Mais au contraire, si lon destourne la veuë, & que lon regarde derriere ce maudit tyran, Lucifer, & par où il a peu exercer ses intolerables cruautez, on ne trouuera que destructions & solitudes, cris & lamentations, que desolatiõ, & ombre de mort. Ores il n'est ja besoin, que nous sortions hors de nostre hemisphere, pour voir à l'œil, & recognoistre [viii] ceste verité; La Grece, & la Palestine, 32 jadis vn bel Eden, auiourd'huy vn pitoyable desert nous sont deuant les yeux. Que s'il vous plaist que nous nous regardions nous mesmes, pour, touchãt à la main cela mesme, rendre loüange au liberal donateur de nos biens: Ie vous prie suiuons ce Soleil corporel, qui nous esclaire, & l'accompagnons en son couchant, pour sçauoir, à qui par droicte ligne de nous, il va donner le bon iour au delà de nostre Ocean, nous ayant icy recommandé au repos de la nuict. C'est la nouuelle France, ceste nouuelle terre, dy-ie, descouuerte premierement au dernier siecle, par nos François, terre iumelle auec la nostre, subiecte à mesmes influences, rangée en mesme parallele, située en mesme climat; terre vaste, & pour ainsi dire, infinie: [ix] terre que nous saluons, regardans nostre Soleil en son vespre: terre cependant, de laquelle vous pourrez meritoirement dire, si vous considerez Satan en front, & venant de l'Occident pour nous abbatre: Deuant luy est vn Paradis de delices, & derriere luy la solitude d'vn desert: Car en pure verité toute ceste region, quoy que capable de mesme felicité que nous, toutefois par malice de Satan, qui y regne, n'est qu'vn horrible desert, nõ guiere moins calamiteux pour la malencontreuse disette des biens corporels, que pour celle, qui absoluëment rend les hommes miserables, l'extreme nudité des parements, & richesses de l'ame: & ne faut ja en accuser le sol, ou malignité de la terre, l'air, ou les eaux, les hommes, ou leurs humeurs: Nous sommes tous faicts, & releuons de mesmes principes: [x] Nous respirons soubs mesme eleuation de pole, mesmes constellations nous temperent: & ne croy point, que la terre, laquelle produit là d'aussi hauts, & beaux arbres que les nostres, ne produisist 34 d'aussi belles moissons, si elle estoit cultiuée, D'où vient donc vne si grande diuersité? d'où ce tant inegal partage de bon, & mal heur? de jardin & desert? de Paradis, & d'Enfer? Que m'interrogerez-vous? Interrogez celuy, qui du Ciel aduisoit son peuple, de considerer ceste tant opposite diuision entre Esaü & Iacob, freres iumeaux, & comme cestuy-là estoit logé en l'air auec les dragõs, & bestes sauuages; & cestuy-cy en la moüelle, & mammelle de la terre auec les Anges.
30 A big reason (my reader) from one of the oldest Prophets, mystically depicting under the surface, through the historical deterioration of Judea, the horrible devastations, exterminations, and ruins that Satan wreaks wherever his fury can take hold, has said emphatically: Before him the earth is a Paradise of delights, and behind him the solitude of a desert. For certainly, anyone who looks across the vast expanse of the earth, and considers the nations illuminated by the Sun of Justice, our Savior Jesus Christ, watered by his blood, and precious Sacrament; nourished by his grace and word; vivified and rejoiced by his spirit; cultivated and guided by his divine Offices, honored by his oracle and real presence; who, I say, contemplates this, will have great reason to cry out, That before the infernal destroyer, and, wherever he cannot reach; the earth is a Paradise of delights, where all blessings, especially temporal, and secular happiness accompany the people; being planted among them, the true tree of life, our Redeemer Iesus-Christ. But on the contrary, if one turns their gaze and looks behind this cursed tyrant, Lucifer, and at where he could unleash his intolerable cruelties, they will find nothing but destruction and solitude, cries and lamentations, desolation, and the shadow of death. There is no need for us to venture outside our hemisphere to see with our eyes and recognize this truth; Greece and Palestine, 32 once a beautiful Eden, today a pitiful desert lies before our eyes. If you please, let us look at ourselves, to touch on this same point, to give praise to the generous giver of our goods: I pray you, let us follow this celestial Sun, which enlightens us, and accompany it in its setting, to know to whom, in the direct line from us, it will bring the good day beyond our Ocean, having here recommended us to the rest of the night. This is New France, this new land, I say, discovered first in the last century by our French, land joined with ours, subject to the same influences, arranged in the same parallel, located in the same climate; vast land, and, so to speak, infinite: [ix] land that we greet, watching our Sun in its evening: land, however, from which you may rightly say, if you consider Satan in front, and coming from the West to strike us down: Before him is a Paradise of delights, and behind him the solitude of a desert: For in pure truth, this whole region, although capable of the same happiness as ours, nevertheless, due to the malice of Satan, who reigns there, is nothing but a horrible desert, equally calamitous for the unfortunate lack of material goods, as for that, which absolutely renders men miserable, the extreme nakedness of adornments and the riches of the soul: and one should not blame the soil, or the malignity of the earth, the air, or the waters, the people, or their moods: We are all made, and derive from the same principles: [x] We breathe under the same elevation of the pole, the same constellations temper us: and do not believe that the earth, which produces as lofty and beautiful trees as ours, would not produce 34 as beautiful harvests if it were cultivated. Where then does such a great diversity come from? Where this unequal distribution of good, and misfortune? of garden and desert? of Paradise and Hell? What will you ask me? Ask the one who in Heaven advised his people to consider this so opposite division between Esau and Jacob, twin brothers, and how the former was lodged in the air with dragons and wild beasts; and the latter in the marrow and breast of the earth with angels.
[vi] Preface.
31 VERY appropriately (dear Reader) one of the earlier Prophets, depicting to us allegorically, under the visible and historical downfall of Judah, the horrible ravages, exterminations, and ruin wrought by Satan, where his fury can have full sway, has said emphatically: Before him the land is a Garden of pleasure, and behind him a desolate wilderness. For truly, whoever will cast his eyes over all the vast circumference of the earth, and will consider the nations thereof which are illuminated by the Sun of Justice, our Savior Jesus Christ; bedewed with his blood and precious Sacrament; nourished by his grace and word; animated and gladdened by his [vii] spirit; enlightened and governed by his divine Offices, honored by his utterances and actual presence; whoever, I say, will contemplate this, will have great reason to cry out, Beyond the infernal destroyer, and, Where he does not extend, the earth is a Garden of delight, where all blessings, even temporal and worldly happiness, follow the people, the real tree of life, our Redeemer, Jesus Christ, being planted in their midst. On the contrary, if we turn aside our gaze, and look behind this cursed tyrant, Lucifer, and upon the places where he has exercised his intolerable cruelties, we shall find only destruction and solitude, cries and lamentations, only desolation and the shadow of death. Now we need not go out from our own hemisphere to see and recognize [viii] this truth; Greece and Palestine confront 33 us, formerly as beautiful as Eden, to-day a mournful desert; but if you wish that we should look upon our own country, that, having a striking proof thereof, we may render praise to the liberal giver of our blessings; I pray you let us follow this corporal Sun, which gives us light, and accompany it to its setting, to learn to whom, in a direct line from us, it goes forth to give good day across our Ocean, leaving us here to the stillness of the night. It is new France, this new land, first discovered in the last century, by our countrymen, a twin land with ours, subject to the same influences, lying in the same latitude, and having the same climate; a vast country, and so to speak, infinite; [ix] a country which we greet, facing our Sun at eventide: a land moreover, of which you may well say, if you consider Satan opposite and coming up from the West to smite us; A Garden of delight lies before him, behind him a solitary wilderness. For verily all this region, though capable of the same prosperity as ours, nevertheless through Satan's malevolence, which reigns there, is only a horrible wilderness, scarcely less miserable on account of the scarcity of bodily comforts than for that which renders man absolutely miserable, the complete lack of the ornaments and riches of the soul; and neither the sun, nor malice of the soil, neither the air nor the water, neither men nor their caprices, are to be blamed for this. We are all created by and dependent upon the same principles: [x] We breathe under the same sky; the same constellations influence us; and I do not believe that the land, which produces trees as tall and beautiful as ours, will not produce as fine harvests, if it be cultivated. Whence, then, comes such great diversity? 35 Whence such an unequal division of happiness and of misfortune? of garden and of wilderness? of Heaven and of Hell? Why do you ask me? Ask him, who from Heaven counsels his people, to consider the so opposite division between Esau and Jacob, twin brothers, the former cast out to dwell with dragons and wild beasts; the latter in the lap and bosom of the earth with the Angels.
31 Very fittingly (dear Reader) one of the early Prophets, illustrating for us allegorically, through the visible and historical downfall of Judah, the terrible destruction, exterminations, and ruin caused by Satan, where his wrath can reign freely, said emphatically: Before him, the land is a garden of pleasure, and behind him, a desolate wilderness. For indeed, anyone who looks over the vast expanse of the earth and considers the nations illuminated by the Sun of Justice, our Savior Jesus; blessed by his blood and precious Sacrament; nurtured by his grace and word; inspired and uplifted by his [vii] spirit; enlightened and guided by his divine Offices, honored by his words and actual presence; whoever, I say, will reflect on this, will have every reason to shout, Beyond the infernal destroyer, and, Where he does not reach, the earth is a garden of delight, where all blessings, even earthly happiness, follow the people, the true tree of life, our Redeemer, Jesus Christ, being planted in their midst. Conversely, if we divert our gaze and look behind this cursed tyrant, Lucifer, at the places where he has inflicted his unbearable cruelties, we will find only destruction and isolation, cries and grief, only desolation and the shadow of death. We don’t need to go beyond our own hemisphere to see and recognize [viii] this truth; Greece and Palestine confront us, once as beautiful as Eden, now a mournful desert; but if you prefer that we look upon our own country, that, having striking proof of this, we may offer thanks to the generous giver of our blessings; I ask that we follow this golden sun, which gives us light, and accompany it to its setting, to learn to whom, in a direct line from us, it sets forth to greet across our Ocean, leaving us here in the stillness of the night. It is New France, this new land, first discovered in the last century, by our countrymen, a twin land to ours, subject to the same influences, lying in the same latitude, and sharing the same climate; a vast country, and so to speak, infinite; [ix] a land which we greet, facing our sun at dusk: a land moreover, which you can rightly say, if you consider Satan standing opposite and coming up from the West to strike us; A Garden of delight lies before him, behind him a solitary wilderness. For truly all this region, though capable of the same prosperity as ours, is nonetheless, due to Satan's malevolence ruling there, just a horrible wilderness, scarcely less miserable because of the lack of physical comforts than due to what makes humanity utterly miserable, the complete absence of the ornaments and riches of the soul; and neither the sun, nor the malice of the soil, neither the air nor the water, nor men nor their whims, can be blamed for this. We are all created by and depend on the same principles: [x] We breathe under the same sky; the same constellations influence us; and I don’t believe that the land, which produces trees as tall and beautiful as ours, won’t yield fine harvests if it is cultivated. So where does such vast diversity come from? 35 Where does such an unequal distribution of happiness and misfortune come from? of garden and wilderness? of Heaven and Hell? Why do you ask me? Ask him, who from Heaven guides his people, to consider the striking difference between Esau and Jacob, twin brothers, the former cast out to live with dragons and wild beasts; the latter in the lap and embrace of the earth with the Angels.
Ceste consideration de vray est puissante, & deuroit occuper d'admiration tous nos sentimens, [xi] nous retenãt en vne pieuse crainte, & affectiõnée volonté de communiquer charitablement ce comble de biẽ du Christianisme; qui nous vient si gratuitement au rencontre: Car autrement certes il est facile à nostre benin Pere de croiser ses bras comme fit Iacob, & mettre sa dextre sur le puysné, & sa gauche sur le plus grand. O mon Dieu! où est icy l'ambition des Grands? où la contention des forts? où la monstre des riches? où l'effort des vertueux? y a-il champ de Marathon, ou lices Olympiques plus propres aux courageux? où est-ce que la gloire d'vn Chrestien le peut esleuer plus heureusement, que où elle apporteroit la felicité corporelle tout ensemble, & la spirituelle à ses consorts; & ou comme grand outil de Dieu, il feroit d'vn desert vn Paradis? où [xii] il dompteroit les Monstres infernaux, & introduiroit la police, & la milice du ciel en terre? où les generations, & generations à milliers, & iusques aux derniers siecles beniroyent son nom & memoire sans cesse, & le ciel mesme (qui se peupleroit de ses biẽfaits) se resiouyroit des graces, & benedictions, versées dessus luy?
This consideration of truth is powerful and should inspire admiration in all our feelings, [xi] holding us in a pious fear and heartfelt desire to generously share this ultimate good of Christianity that comes to us so freely. Otherwise, surely it is easy for our benevolent Father to cross His arms, just like Jacob did, placing His right hand on the younger and His left on the elder. Oh my God! Where is the ambition of the great here? Where is the contention of the strong? Where is the clash of the rich? Where is the effort of the virtuous? Is there a field of Marathon or Olympic games more suited for the courageous? Where can the glory of a Christian be elevated more happily than where it brings both physical and spiritual happiness to his companions; and where, as a great tool of God, he could turn a desert into a Paradise? Where [xii] he would tame the infernal monsters, and introduce the order and military of heaven on earth? Where generations upon generations, thousands of them, until the last centuries, would continually bless his name and memory, and even heaven itself (which would be populated by his beneficiaries) would rejoice in the grace and blessings poured upon it?
This consideration is certainly powerful, and ought to inspire all our sentiments with admiration, [xi] keeping us in pious fear, and in loving desire to benevolently impart this highest of all the blessings of Christianity, which comes to us so gratuitously and of its own accord. For otherwise it is certainly easy for our kind Father to cross his hands as did Jacob, and put his right upon the younger, and his left upon the elder. Oh, my God! where is here the ambition of the Great? where, the contention of the strong? where, the display of the rich? where, the endeavor of the virtuous? is there a field of Marathon, or are there Olympian games, more fitting to the brave? Where can the glory of a Christian more successfully ennoble him, than there where it brings both bodily and spiritual happiness to his brethren; and where, as one of God's great instruments, he would make a Garden out of the wilderness; where [xii] he would subjugate satanic Monsters, and would introduce the order and discipline of heaven upon earth; where generations upon generations, by thousands and to the remotest ages, would forever bless his name and memory, and heaven itself (which would be peopled by his good deeds) would rejoice at the thanksgivings and blessings bestowed upon him.
This thought is definitely powerful and should inspire all our feelings with admiration, keeping us in respectful awe and a loving desire to generously share this greatest blessing of Christianity, which comes to us so freely and of its own accord. Otherwise, it would be easy for our kind Father to do the same as Jacob, placing His right hand on the younger and His left on the elder. Oh, my God! Where is the ambition of the great here? Where is the competition among the strong? Where is the show of the wealthy? Where is the effort of the virtuous? Is there a field of Marathon, or any Olympic games more suited for the brave? Where can a Christian's glory more effectively elevate him than in places where it brings both physical and spiritual happiness to his fellow beings; where, as one of God's great instruments, he would transform a wilderness into a garden; where he would conquer demonic monsters and establish the order and discipline of heaven on earth; where countless generations, through the ages, would forever bless his name and memory, and heaven itself (which would be populated by his good deeds) would rejoice in the gratitude and blessings showered upon him.
36 Or c'est (amy Lecteur) l'ardent desir, & zele de voir ceste nouuelle France, que ie dy, cõquise à nostre Seigneur: qui m'a fait prendre la plume en main pour vous depeindre briefuement, & en toute verité ce que i'ay recogneu de ses cõtrées. Il y a quatre ans, que i'y fus enuoyé pas mes Superieurs: &, Dieu punissant mes pechez, i'en ay esté despuis enleué par les Anglois, ainsi que ie raconteray cy-apres.
36 Well, dear reader, it’s my strong desire and enthusiasm to show you this new France, which I mention was granted to us by our Lord: who inspired me to take up the pen to briefly and truthfully describe what I have learned about these lands. It’s been four years since I was sent there by my superiors; and, as a consequence of my sins, I was later taken away by the English, as I will recount later.
Now (dear Reader) it is this my eagerness and ardent 37 desire to see this new France converted to our Lord, which has made me take my pen in hand to describe to you briefly, and in all truth, what I have found out about these lands. It is four years since I was sent there by my Superiors; and, as God's punishment for my sins, I was taken away from there by the English, as I shall relate hereafter.
Now (dear Reader), it’s my eagerness and strong desire to see this new France brought to our Lord that has made me take up my pen to briefly and truthfully share what I’ve discovered about these lands. It’s been four years since I was sent there by my Superiors, and, as God’s punishment for my sins, I was taken away by the English, as I will explain later.
Relation de la Novvelle France, et le Voyage des Peres Iesvites en icelle.
**Account of New France and the Journey of the Jesuit Fathers There.**
CHAPITRE I.
[1] QUEL PAÏS EST LA NOUUELLE FRANCE, & CEUX QUI PREMIEREMENT L'ONT VOULU HABITER.
38 NOVS appellons Nouuelle France; les terres, & païs de l'Amerique, ou Indes Occidentales, qui sont à l'autre bord de l'Ocean de Guienne, vers le Soleil couchant, opposites à nous, & droictement correspondantes en mesme ligne de l'Orient à l'Occident. [2] On leur a imposé ce nom de Nouuelle France, pour deux raisons principalement. La premiere, d'autant que (comme i'ay dit) ces terres sont paralleles à nostre France, n'y ayant rien entre la Guienne & ces dictes contrées, sinon nostre mer d'Occident, large en son plus estroict, de huict cens lieües & d'auantage; En son plus ample peu moins de mille lieües ou enuiron. La seconde raison est d'autant que ce païs a esté premierement descouuert par les François Bretons, l'an 1504. Il y ja cent & onze ans; Et qui despuis n'ont cessé de la frequenter. Les Normans de mesme ont contribué à ce trauail des premiers; entre lesquels nous lisons, que le Capitaine Thomas Aubert, Dieppois y fit voile, l'an 1508. & en ramena des Sauuages du païs, lesquels il fit voir auec admiration, [3] & applaudissement à la France. Deux ans auant luy le Capitaine Ieã Denys de Honfleur auoit 40 fait la mesme descouuerte; Mais par ce qu'il n'en auoit rapporté que des poissons, & des cartes Geographiques, son renom en est demeuré plus obscur, que de Thomas Aubert. Depuis l'an 1523. Iean Verazan courut toute la coste, dés la Floride iusques au Cap Breton, & en prit possession au nom de François I. son maistre. Ie croy que ç'a esté ce Iean Verazan, qui a esté le Parrain de ceste denomination de Nouuelle France: Parce que Canada, (duquel nom aussi on l'appelle communement) n'est point à proprement parler toute ceste tenuë de païs, qu'ores on nõme Nouuelle France; Ains est celle tant seulement, laquelle s'estend au long des riuages du grand Fleuue Canadas, & [4] le Gelfe de S. Laurens; qui n'est seulement, que la partie la plus Septentrionale de la Nouuelle France; ainsi qu'il vous appert par la carte Geographique, que nous vous apposons icy.
38 We call this New France; the lands and countries of America, or the West Indies, that are on the other side of the Ocean of Guienne, toward the setting sun, opposite us, and directly corresponding on the same line from East to West. [2] They were given this name of New France for two main reasons. The first, because (as I mentioned) these lands are parallel to our France, with nothing in between Guienne and these so-called territories except our Western Sea, which is wide, at its narrowest point, about eight hundred leagues, and at its broadest, just under a thousand leagues or so. The second reason is that this country was first discovered by the French Bretons in the year 1504, which is now one hundred and eleven years ago; and since then, they have not ceased to visit it. The Normans also contributed to this early exploration; among them, we read that Captain Thomas Aubert, from Dieppe, sailed there in 1508 and brought back natives from the region, whom he showed with amazement and applause in France. [3] Two years before him, Captain Jean Denys of Honfleur had made the same discovery; but since he only brought back fish and geographical maps, his name remained less known than that of Thomas Aubert. Since the year 1523, Jean Verrazano traveled the entire coast from Florida to Cape Breton and claimed it in the name of his master, Francis I. I believe it was this Jean Verrazano who was the godfather of this name New France: because Canada (by which name it’s also commonly called) is not exactly the entire territory that is now called New France; rather, it is only the part that extends along the shores of the great river of Canada, and [4] the Gulf of St. Lawrence, which is only the most northern part of New France, as you can see on the geographical map that we have placed here.
Relation of New France, and the Jesuit Fathers' Voyage to that country.
Report on New France and the Jesuit Fathers' Journey to that Area.
CHAPTER I.
[1] ON THE LOCATION OF NEW FRANCE, AND THOSE WHO FIRST ATTEMPTED TO SETTLE THERE.
39 WE call New France,1 the lands and countries of America or the West Indies, which are upon the other shore of the Ocean of Guienne,2 towards the setting Sun, opposite us and lying directly in the same line from East to West. [2] They have given it this name of New France principally for two reasons. The first, because (as I have said) these lands are parallel to our France, nothing lying between Guienne and said countries, except our Western sea, in its narrowest part more than eight hundred leagues wide; in its widest, a little less than a thousand leagues, or thereabout. The second reason is that this country was first discovered by French Bretons, in the year 1504, one hundred and eleven years ago, and since then they have not ceased to visit it. The Normans also assisted in these early discoveries; among whom we read that Captain Thomas Aubert,3 of Dieppe, sailed in the year 1508, and brought back from there some of the Natives, whom he exhibited to the wonder [3] and applause of France. Two years before him, Captain Jean Denys,4 of Honfleur, had made the same discovery; but, as he brought back only some fish, and Geographical 41 charts, he has not become so renowned as Thomas Aubert. After the year 1523, Jean Verazan5 skirted all the coast from Florida to Cape Breton, and took possession of it in the name of his master, Francis I. I believe it was Jean Verazan who was Godfather to this title of "New France;"1 for Canada (a name by which they also frequently call it) is not, properly speaking, all this extent of country which they now call New France; but it is only that part, which extends along the banks of the great River Canada, and [4] the Gulf of St. Lawrence;6 this being only the most Northern part of New France, as will be seen from the Geographical chart which we insert herein.7
39 We refer to New France,1 as the lands and territories in America or the West Indies, situated across the Ocean of Guienne,2 towards the west, directly opposite us and aligned from east to west. [2] It was named New France mainly for two reasons. First, because, as I mentioned, these lands are parallel to our France, with nothing in between Guienne and these countries except for our Western sea, which at its narrowest point is more than eight hundred leagues wide and less than a thousand leagues at its widest point. The second reason is that this territory was first discovered by French Bretons in 1504, over a hundred years ago, and they have continued to visit since then. The Normans also played a role in these early explorations; for instance, Captain Thomas Aubert,3 from Dieppe, sailed in 1508 and returned with some of the Natives, who amazed and impressed France. Two years earlier, Captain Jean Denys,4 from Honfleur, made the same discovery, but he only brought back some fish and geographical charts, which is why he didn’t become as famous as Thomas Aubert. After 1523, Jean Verazan5 explored the entire coast from Florida to Cape Breton and claimed it in the name of his king, Francis I. I believe it was Jean Verazan who gave this title of "New France;"1 since Canada (a name frequently used to refer to it) does not actually encompass the entire area now called New France; it only refers to the region along the banks of the great River Canada and [4] the Gulf of St. Lawrence;6 this being just the northernmost section of New France, as shown in the geographical chart included here.7
A Canada touche l'Acadie, ou pays des Souriquoys plus bas vers le Sud: Et plus bas encores au delà de la Baye Françoise est la Norambegue. De ces deux mots de Norambegue & de Acadie, il n'en reste plus aucune memoire sur le pays; ouy bien de Canada, laquelle fut principalement descouuerte par Iacques Cartier, l'an 1524. & puis par vn second voyage dix ans apres l'an 1534.
A Canada touches Acadia, or the land of the Souriquoys, further down south. And even further down beyond the Bay of France is Norambegue. There is no longer any memory of these two names, Norambegue and Acadia, in the country; or even of Canada, which was primarily discovered by Jacques Cartier in 1524, and then on a second voyage ten years later in 1534.
Acadie, or the Souriquoys country farther South, is next to Canada, and still farther down, on the other side of French Bay, is Norambegue. Of these two words, Norambegue and Acadie, there no longer remains any remembrance in the country;8 yet there is of Canada, which was discovered principally by Jacques Cartier in 1524, and then in a second voyage ten years afterwards in 1534.
Acadie, or the Souriquoys region further south, is next to Canada, and even further down, on the other side of French Bay, is Norambegue. Of these two names, Norambegue and Acadie, there’s no longer any remembrance in the country; 8 yet Canada is still recognized, which was mainly discovered by Jacques Cartier in 1524, and then on a second trip ten years later in 1534.
Or dés le commencement de ces descouuertes, les François ont beaucoup traicté du cultiuage, & habitation de ces deserts. (Deserts sont-ce voirement, tout le pays n'estant qu'vne forest infinie.) [5] Aucuns particuliers en sont encores venus iusques aux tentatiues, comme Roberual & le Marquis de la Roche, & autres. Mais l'entreprinse la plus haute diuulguée, & recente pour cest effect, a esté celle du sieur de Monts 42 Pierre du Gas, qui s'en est acquis grande recommandation. Iceluy ayant fait vn assez notable fonds d'argent; & à cest effect associé aucũs Marchands de Roüen, de sainct Malo, & de la Rochelle; receut de feu d'heureuse memoire Henry le Grand, pleine puissance, & authorité de Lieutenant de Roy sur ces dictes contrées dés le quarantiesme degré d'eleuation, iusques au quarantesixiesme: car là aboutissoit la puissance, qui luy estoit dõnée de disposer des terres; Ses priuileges neantmoins de la traitte, & gouuernement s'estendoiẽt iusques au 54. degré, ainsi qu'on [6] peut recognoistre par les lettres Royaux qui luy en furent expediées. Par ainsi de ceste Commission du sieur de Monts, il semble, qu'on aye prins occasion de retrecir les limites de la Nouuelle Frãce; Car (comme nous auons dit) auparauãt elle s'estendoit iusques à la Floride vers le Sud, là où maintenãt on la borne quasi communement du trenteneufuiesme degré de latitude Australe, ainsi que vous la voyez en nostre carte. Ses limites à l'Orient, sont nostre mer; à l'Occident ce sera la mer de la Chine, si nous auons assez de valeur & vertu: car autres bornes n'y a-il, qui soient certaines, le pays estant infiny, & plus estendu dix & douze fois que n'est toute nostre France.
From the very beginning of these discoveries, the French have talked extensively about cultivating and settling these wildernesses. (Are they really wildernesses? The whole area is just an endless forest.) [5] Some individuals have even attempted expeditions, like Roberval and the Marquis de la Roche, among others. However, the most significant and recent venture for this purpose has been that of Sieur de Monts, Pierre du Gas, who has gained considerable recognition. He raised a notable amount of money for this purpose and partnered with several merchants from Rouen, Saint-Malo, and La Rochelle. He received from the late, great Henry IV full power and authority as Lieutenant of the King over these said territories from the fortieth degree of elevation up to the forty-sixth: for that was where his power to manage the lands ended. His privileges regarding trade and governance, however, extended up to the 54th degree, as can be recognized by the Royal letters that were issued to him. Thus, with this commission from Sieur de Monts, it seems that the boundaries of New France have been narrowed; for (as we have said) before, it extended down to Florida in the south, where now the common limit is almost the thirty-ninth degree of southern latitude, as you can see on our map. Its eastern limits are our sea; in the west, it will be the China Sea, if we have enough courage and strength: for there are no other certain boundaries, the land being infinite and extending ten to twelve times more than all of France.
Now ever since the first of these discoveries, the French have been talking about cultivating and inhabiting these wildernesses. (Wildernesses they certainly are, the whole country being but an interminable forest.) [5] Certain individuals, such as Roberval and the Marquis de la Roche, and others, have even attempted it.9 But the most widely known and latest voyage undertaken for this purpose was that of sieur de Monts, Pierre du Gas, who has been very highly commended for it. Having considerable money at his disposal, and having associated with him for this object certain Merchants of 43 Roüen, of saint Malo and of la Rochelle, he received from the late Henry the Great, of happy memory, full power and authority, as Lieutenant of the King in these said countries, from the fortieth to the forty-sixth parallel of latitude, for there ended the power given him to dispose of lands. However, his rights of trade and government extended to the 54th parallel, as [6] can be learned from the Royal letters that were sent to him. Thus, by sieur de Monts's Commission, it seems that they took occasion to narrow down the boundaries of New France: for (as we have said) hitherto it had extended as far South as Florida, while now it is generally bounded on the South by the thirty-ninth parallel of latitude, as you see by our chart. Its Eastern boundary is our sea; its Western, will be the China sea, if we have force and courage enough; as to other boundaries, it has none which are definite, the country being unlimited, and ten or twelve times more extensive than our entire France.
Since the first of these discoveries, the French have been discussing the idea of cultivating and settling these wild areas. (And they are indeed wild, with the entire region being just an endless forest.) [5] Some individuals, like Roberval and the Marquis de la Roche, among others, have even tried to do so.9 But the most well-known and recent expedition for this purpose was led by sieur de Monts, Pierre du Gas, who has received much praise for it. With a significant amount of money at his disposal and having partnered with merchants from Roüen, Saint Malo, and La Rochelle, he was granted by the late Henry the Great, may he rest in peace, full power and authority as the King's Lieutenant in these territories, from the fortieth to the forty-sixth parallel of latitude, which marked the limit of his power to allocate land. However, his trading and governing rights extended to the 54th parallel, as [6] is noted in the royal documents sent to him. Thus, through sieur de Monts's Commission, it appears that they took the opportunity to define the boundaries of New France: previously, it extended as far south as Florida, but now it is generally confined to the thirty-ninth parallel of latitude, as shown on our map. Its eastern border is the sea; the western border will be the China Sea, if we have enough strength and courage; as for other borders, there are none that are clearly defined, the area being vast and ten or twelve times larger than all of France.
Or le sieur de Monts ayant l'authorité & puissance cy-deuant dicte, & assez bien muny, & accompagné [7] partit de France l'an 1604. iustement cent ans apres la premiere descouuerte de ces terres, il s'alla loger en la Coste de la Nõrembegue entre les peuples Eteminquoys, en vne petite Isle, qu'il appella de saincte Croix: Mais le malheur l'y accueillit: car il perdit de maladie vne grande partie de ses gens.
Or the Sieur de Monts, having the authority and power mentioned earlier, well-equipped and accompanied, left France in the year 1604, exactly one hundred years after the first discovery of these lands. He settled on the coast of Norumbega among the Etchmiquois people, on a small island that he named Saint Croix. But misfortune greeted him there, as he lost a significant part of his men to illness.
Now sieur de Monts, having the authority and power mentioned, and being well equipped and [7] accompanied, left France in the year 1604, just a hundred years after the discovery of this country, and went to live upon the Coast of Norembegue among the Eteminquoys people, upon a small Island, which he called sainte Croix. But misfortune overtook him there, for he lost a great many of his people by sickness.
Now, Sieur de Monts, holding the authority and power mentioned, and being well equipped and [7] accompanied, left France in 1604, exactly a hundred years after the discovery of this country, and settled on the Coast of Norembegue among the Eteminquoys people, on a small island he named Sainte Croix. Unfortunately, he faced misfortune there, as a lot of his people fell ill and died.
44 Et partant l'année suyuante, cõtrainct par la necessité, il changea de demeure à Port Royal vers l'Est Suest, à quelques vingt six lieües de là, en l'Acadie au païs des Souriquoys, là où il ne demeura que deux ans, d'autant que les Marchands associez, voyants que leur mise surmontoit la recepte ne voulurẽt plus tenir coup: Ainsi fallust, que tous reuinssent en Frãce, ne laissans pour monument de leur exploict, sinon deux alogements tous vuides, celuy de saincte [8] Croix, & celuy de Port Royal; Et n'en rapportant autre guieres plus grand fruict, que les Topographies, & descriptiõs des Mers, Caps, Costes, & Riuieres, qu'ils auoient parcouru. Voilà tous les principaux actes de nos diligẽces, iusques aux années 1610. & 1611. desquelles nous parlerons tantost, quãd il nous y faudra conduire les Iesuites. Mais au preallable, selon nostre promesse, & comme l'exige la condition de nostre dessein, nous monstrerons l'Horoscope, & Geniture de ces terres: Ie veux dire les aspects du ciel, sur icelles, leurs temps, saisons, temperature, & qualitez.
44 The following year, driven by necessity, he moved his residence to Port Royal in the East Southwest, about twenty-six leagues away, in Acadia, in the land of the Souriquoys, where he only stayed for two years. The associated merchants, seeing that their investment exceeded their returns, decided not to continue: Thus, everyone had to return to France, leaving behind nothing as a monument of their efforts except two empty buildings, one at Saint Croix and the other at Port Royal; and they brought back no greater profit than the topographies and descriptions of the seas, capes, coasts, and rivers they had explored. Those are the main actions of our diligence up to the years 1610 and 1611, which we will discuss shortly when we need to address the Jesuits. But first, as promised and according to the conditions of our plan, we will show the horoscope and nature of these lands: I mean the aspects of the sky over them, their weather, seasons, temperatures, and qualities.
Leaving there the following year, forced by necessity, he changed his dwelling place to Port Royal, towards the East Southeast, some twenty-six leagues away, in Acadie or the Souriquoys country. Here he remained only two years, for the associated Merchants, 45 seeing that their outlay exceeded their receipts, no longer cared to continue the experiment. So they all had to return to France, leaving nothing as a monument of their adventure, except two dwellings entirely empty, that of sainte [8] Croix, and that of Port Royal; and bringing no greater spoils back with them, than the Topography and description of the Seas, Capes, Coasts, and Rivers, which they had traversed. These are all the chief results of our efforts up to the years 1610 and 1611, of which we shall speak hereafter in conducting the Jesuits there. But as a preliminary, according to our promise, and as the nature of our purpose demands, we shall show the Horoscope and Geniture of these lands, I mean their climate, their weather, seasons, temperature, and conditions.
Leaving there the following year, out of necessity, he moved to Port Royal, about twenty-six leagues to the East Southeast in Acadie or the Souriquoys region. He stayed there for only two years because the associated merchants saw that their expenses were greater than their income, and they no longer wanted to continue the venture. So, they all had to go back to France, leaving behind only two completely empty houses, one in Sainte [8] Croix and the other in Port Royal. They returned with nothing more than the geography and descriptions of the seas, capes, coasts, and rivers they had traveled. These are the main outcomes of our efforts up to the years 1610 and 1611, which we will discuss later when we talk about the Jesuits arriving there. But first, as we promised and as our purpose requires, we will present the horoscope and characteristics of these lands, including their climate, weather, seasons, temperature, and conditions.
CHAPITRE II.
[9] DES TEMPS, SAISONS, & TEMPERATURE DE LA NOUUELLE FRANCE.
46 CES terres estant, comme nous auons dit, paralleles à nostre France, c'est à dire, en mesme climat, & mesme eleuation, par reigle d'Astrologie, elles doiuent auoir mesmes influẽces, mesmes inclinations, & temperatures: car elles ne different en cela, que cõme differẽt entre nous par exẽple Grenoble, Vienne, & Bourdeaux, Paris & Cornoaille, Marseille, & Bayõne, sçauoir est, q̃ seulemẽt vn lieu est plus Oriẽtal, que l'autre; quant au reste, il a mesme grandeur de iours, mesme aspect des estoilles, mesmes saisons, & temperature. Vray est que la nouuelle France descend trois degrez [10] plus bas vers le midy, que ne faict la nostre, laquelle s'arreste à Fontarabie, c'est à dire, au 42. degré; là où la Nouuelle franchit iusques au 39. pour le moins, & plus loin, s'il plaist à sa Majesté de ne rien rabatre de ce que son predecesseur François I. auoit acquis.
46 These lands are, as we have said, parallel to our France, meaning they are in the same climate and at the same elevation. According to the rules of astrology, they should have the same influences, inclinations, and temperatures. The only difference is like comparing Grenoble, Vienne, Bordeaux, Paris, Cornwall, Marseille, and Bayonne—where one place is simply more eastern than the other. Other than that, they have the same length of days, the same appearance of the stars, the same seasons, and the same temperatures. It is true that New France is three degrees further south than ours, which stops at Fontarabie, or the 42nd degree; whereas New France goes down to at least the 39th, and possibly further if Her Majesty allows her predecessor Francis I's achievements to remain intact.
CHAPTER II.
[9] ON THE WEATHER, SEASONS, AND TEMPERATURE OF NEW FRANCE.
47 THIS country being, as we have said, parallel to our France, that is, in the same climate and latitude, by a principle of Astrology it ought to have the same physical forces, deviations and temperatures; for it does not vary in those particulars any more than, for example, Grenoble, Vienne, and Bourdeaux, Paris and Cornoaille,10 Marseilles and Bayonne, vary among us; that is, only as one place is farther to the East than the other; also, its days are of the same length, its astral conditions the same, it has the same seasons and temperature. It is true that new France extends three degrees [10] farther south than ours does, which stops at Fontarabie,11 that is, at the 42nd parallel; while New France extends at least to the 39th, and farther, if it pleases his Majesty not to give up anything that his predecessor, Francis I., had acquired.
47 This country is, as we mentioned, parallel to France, meaning it shares the same climate and latitude. According to astrology, it should have the same physical features, variations, and temperatures. It doesn’t differ in these aspects any more than places like Grenoble, Vienne, Bordeaux, Paris, and Cornouaille, Marseille, and Bayonne vary among us; only in terms of how much farther east one is compared to another. Its days are of the same length, its astronomical conditions are the same, and it experiences the same seasons and temperatures. It’s true that New France extends three degrees [10] farther south than ours, which stops at Fontarabie,11 at the 42nd parallel; while New France goes at least to the 39th parallel, and possibly further, if His Majesty decides not to relinquish any territory that his predecessor, Francis I., had obtained.
Neantmoins, quoy qu'en disent les Astrologues, si faut-il aduouër que ce païs là (parlant vniuersellement, & cõme il est à ceste heure) est plus froid que n'est nostre Frãce, & qu'il y a diuersité grande quant aux temps & saisons de l'vn à l'autre: Dequoy les causes n'en estãs au ciel, il les faut rechercher en terre. Ie tesmoignerai fidelemẽt des effects lesquels i'ay experimẽté deux ans & demy continuels; Ie 48 dirois trois ans & demy, n'estoit que i'ay consumé presqu'vn an à diuerses reprinses en nauigations faictes loin du Continent. Le lieu [11] de ma plus longue demeure a esté Port Royal, presque à 45. degrez de hauteur polaire. Là donc la neige nous arriuoit sur la fin de Nouembre, & ne se fondoit iamais entierement dedans les bois, que sur la fin de Feurier, s'il n'arriuoit, comme souuent, quelque grosse pluye, ou quelque fort vent de Midy qui la fondist. Mais elle n'estoit pas si tost fonduë qu'il en tomboit d'autre. Hors des bois, & au descouuert elle n'y croupit guiere plus qu'en Frãce, mais il y nege plus souuent que d'ordinaire en France: la plus haute nege, que i'y aye veu ç'a esté d'vn pied & demy, encore non pas. Quand le Norouest (qu'icy nous appellõs Galerne) se met en ses fougues, le froid y est intolerable, mais cela ne dure que huict, ou dix iours pour le plus, puis le temps s'adoucit pour vn espace, cõme en France; [12] & ne seroit on non plus empesché de trauailler à quelque mestier, voire d'aller & venir, qu'en France; si lon y estoit accommodé, comme en France. Mais ce n'a esté qu'vne extreme pauureté de tout ce que i'y ay veu. Des miserables cabanes ouuertes en plusieurs endroits: nostre viure pois, & febues, encores biẽ escharsement; nostre boire l'eau pure: les hardes, & habits de nos gens tous frippez; nos prouisions, d'aller au bois du iour à la iournée, nos medicaments, vn verre de vin aux bonnes festes; nos restaurans, quelque peu de chasse, ou de gibier par bonnes auentures; le lieu inhabité, les chemins sans vestige aucun, la chaussure du pied propre pour le foyer. Allez auec cela & dittes qu'il ne fait point d'hyuer en Canada. Mais au moins ne 50 dittes, que les eaux n'y soyent fort [13] bonnes, & l'air fort salubre: car c'est de vray chose merueilleuse comme nonobstant toutes ces miseres nous nous sommes tousiours fort bien portés, estans tousiours pour le moins vingt en nombre; Et si en trois ans n'en sont morts de maladie que deux tant seulement, vn de S. Malo, & vn autre Breton: encores ce dernier mourut plus à faute d'auoir vn peu de pain & de vin pour se restaurer, (tout cela nous estant failly) que non pour atrocité de symptome; ou cruauté de maladie.
Nonetheless, despite what the astrologers say, it must be admitted that this country (speaking universally and as it is now) is colder than our France, and there is a significant difference in weather and seasons from one to the other: the causes of which are not in the sky but must be sought on the ground. I will faithfully testify to the effects I have experienced for two and a half continuous years; I would say three and a half years, were it not for the fact that I spent almost a year on various trips far from the continent. The place where I stayed the longest was Port Royal, almost 45 degrees north. There, the snow would arrive by the end of November, and it never completely melted in the woods until the end of February, unless there was, as often happens, a heavy rain or a strong southerly wind that melted it. But it wouldn’t melt before more snow fell. Outside the woods, and in open areas, it didn’t stay much longer than in France, but it snowed more often than usual in France: the highest snow I saw there was a foot and a half deep, and even then not much more. When the Northwest wind (which we call Galerne here) gets going, the cold is unbearable, but it lasts only eight or ten days at most, then the weather softens for a while, like in France; and one would not be more hindered from working at some craft, or even going back and forth, than in France, if one were adjusted to it, as in France. However, there was nothing but extreme poverty in all that I saw there. Miserable cabins open in several places: our food was fish and beans, barely enough; our drink, pure water; the clothes and gear of our people all tattered; our provisions, daily wood gathering; our medicine, a glass of wine for good celebrations; our sustenance, a little hunting or game by good fortune; the place uninhabited, the paths without any trace, the footwear suitable only for the fire. Go ahead and say that there is no winter in Canada. But at least don’t say that the waters aren’t very good, and the air very healthy: for it is truly remarkable how, despite all these hardships, we have always been quite well off, being at least twenty in number; and in three years, only two have died of disease, one from Saint Malo, and another Breton: yet the latter died more from lack of a little bread and wine to sustain him (all of which we lacked) than from the severity of symptoms or the cruelty of illness.
Nevertheless, whatever the Astrologers may say, it must be confessed that that country (generally speaking, and as it is at present) is colder than our France, and that they differ greatly from each other in regard to weather and seasons. The causes thereof not being in the sky, we must seek them upon the earth. I shall show accurately some experiments I made continuously for two years and a half, I might say three years and a half, only I consumed 49 nearly a year at various times in voyages away from the Mainland. The place [11] where I remained the longest was Port Royal, almost on the 45th parallel of north latitude. Now at that place the snow came towards the end of November, and it never entirely thawed in the woods until about the last of February, unless, as often happened, a heavy rain, or strong South wind came to melt it. But no sooner did this snow melt than more fell. Outside the woods, and in the open places, it did not last any longer than it does in France, but it snows oftener there than it usually does in France. The deepest snow I have seen in that country was not quite a foot and a half. When the Northwest wind (which we call here Galerne) lashes itself into a fury, the cold there is insufferable, but it lasts only eight or ten days at the most, then the weather becomes milder for a while, as it is in France, [12] and people would no longer be prevented from going on with their work, or even from going back and forth, as in France, if they had the same accommodations we have here. But whatever I saw here was extreme poverty. Some wretched cabins, open in many places; our food, peas and beans, rather scarce in quantity; our drink, pure water; the clothes of our people all in rags; our supplies found in the woods from day to day; our medicine a glass of wine on great holidays; our restoratives, perchance a trifle from the chase of a little feathered game; the place uninhabited, no footprints upon the paths, our shoes only fit for the fireside. After this, go and say there is no winter in Canada. But at least do not say that the water there is not [13] excellent, and the air not healthful; for it is certainly wonderful that, notwithstanding all 51 these discomforts, we always kept our health, being never less than twenty in number, and that in three years only two of us died of disease, one a man from St. Malo and the other a Breton; yet the latter died more for want of a little bread and wine to restore him (there being a dearth of all those things) than from the gravity of the symptoms or malignancy of the disease.
However, no matter what the astrologers might say, it's true that this country (generally speaking, and as it is now) is colder than our France, and they vary greatly from one another in terms of weather and seasons. Since the reasons for this aren't in the sky, we need to look for them on the earth. I will accurately demonstrate some experiments I conducted continuously for two and a half years, or you could say three and a half years, though I spent nearly a year at different times traveling away from the mainland. The place where I stayed the longest was Port Royal, almost on the 45th parallel of north latitude. There, the snow would arrive by the end of November, and it didn’t completely melt in the forests until about the end of February, unless, as often happened, a heavy rain or a strong south wind came to melt it. But as soon as the snow melted, more would fall. In the open areas outside the woods, it didn’t last any longer than it does in France, but it snowed more often there than it typically does in France. The deepest snow I saw in that country was just under a foot and a half. When the northwest wind (which we call here Galerne) becomes furious, the cold there is unbearable, but it only lasts for about eight to ten days at most; then the weather becomes milder for a while, similar to France, and people wouldn't be stopped from continuing their work or moving around, like they do in France, if they had the same facilities we enjoy here. But what I saw there was extreme poverty. Some miserable cabins, open in many places; our food, mainly peas and beans, was pretty scarce; our drink was pure water; everyone’s clothes were in rags; we were sourcing supplies from the woods daily; our medicine was a glass of wine on holidays; our snacks, perhaps a small amount from hunting a bit of feathered game; the place was uninhabited, no footprints on the paths, and our shoes were only good for sitting by the fire. After this, go ahead and say there’s no winter in Canada. But at least don’t say the water there isn't excellent, or that the air isn't healthy; because it’s truly remarkable that despite all these discomforts, we always maintained our health, with no fewer than twenty of us, and in three years only two of us died from disease: one, a man from St. Malo, and the other, a Breton; yet the latter died more from lacking a bit of bread and wine to restore him (since there was a shortage of all those things) than from the seriousness of his symptoms or the severity of the illness.
Que si nous nous souuenons comme Iacques Quartier perdit quasi toutes ses gens, la fois qu'il hiuerna premieremẽt en ces pays; & comme de mesme le sieur de Monts en perdit bien la moitié la premiere année de S. Croix, & l'an suiuant, qui fut le premier de port Royal, encores sentit-il grãd [14] dechet, moindre toutesfois, & puis moindre la troisiesme année. De mesmes aussi que depuis à Kebec la premiere année plusieurs furẽt troussés, & non pas tant à la seconde. Cest amas de mesmes accidents nous pourra seruir à recognoistre les causes des maladies & de la santé, que tant diuersement nous auons senti. La maladie commune a esté le Scorbut, qu'on appelle maladie de la terre, les iambes, cuisses & face enflent; les leures se pourrissent, & leur suruiennent de grandes excroissances, l'haleine est courbe, auec vne fascheuse toux, les bras meurtris, & le cuir tacheté, toute la personne languit auec grand ennuy, & douleur, sans rien pouuoir aualer, sinon quelque peu de liquide. Le sieur Champlain philosophant sur cecy, attribue la cause de ces maladies aux vapeurs [15] que ceux-là boiuent, qui labourent, renuersent, & habitent premierement 52 ces terres, lesquelles n'ont iamais esté descouuertes du soleil. Son dire n'est pas impertinent, ny sans exemples: neantmoins on peut opposer, que les mariniers, qui ne vont qu'à la coste pour pescher, & ne defrichent aucunes terres, ny ne les habitent: nonobstant souuent tombent en ce mal, & sur tous les Bretõs. Car il semble que ce mal les va triant d'entre tous les autres. Item, que nous, qui nous sommes bien portés, comme i'ay dit, renuersions neantmoins prou de terres, & les euentions, & si n'auons nous iamais sceu que c'estoit de ce mal, horsmis vn peu moy, qui au secõd hyuer, que i'y ay passé deuins fort enfle auec vne fieure, & alteratiõ incroyable: Mais i'eus tousiours les genciues, & leures entieres, & [16] mon mal se perdit en dix, ou douze iours. Ie croy bien, que cela y seruoit de beaucoup, que nostre logis n'estoit point nouueau, & que tout estant essarté à l'entour de nostre habitatiõ dés long tẽps, nous auions l'air pur & libre. Et c'est à mon aduis ce que Champlain a principalement voulu dire.
That if we remember how Jacques Quartier almost lost all his people the first winter he spent in these lands; and similarly, how Sieur de Monts lost about half of his people the first year at St. Croix, and the following year, during the first year at Port Royal, he also experienced significant loss, though less than the first year, and then even less the third year. Similarly, during the first year in Quebec, many were affected, but not as much in the second year. This collection of similar incidents can help us understand the causes of illnesses and health that we have experienced so differently. The common illness has been scurvy, known as the "disease of the earth," which causes swelling in the legs, thighs, and face; the lips rot, and large growths appear; the breath becomes foul, along with a bothersome cough; the arms are bruised, and the skin is blotchy, with the entire body weakened with great discomfort and pain, unable to consume anything but a little liquid. Sieur Champlain, reflecting on this, attributes these illnesses to the vapors that others consume, who cultivate, disturb, and inhabit these lands that have never been exposed to the sun. His reasoning is not irrelevant nor without examples; however, one can argue that sailors, who only go to the coast to fish and do not clear or inhabit any land, often fall victim to this illness, especially the Bretons. It seems this illness selects them from among all others. Furthermore, we, who have remained healthy, as I mentioned, still disturb quite a bit of land, and despite that, we have never known what this illness was, except for me a little during the second winter, when I was very swollen with a fever, and an incredible alteration: But I always had intact gums and lips, and my illness passed in ten or twelve days. I believe it helped a lot that our dwelling was not new, and that everything around our settlement had been cleared for a long time, giving us pure and fresh air. In my opinion, this is what Champlain primarily meant to convey.
Let us recall how Jacques Quartier lost almost all his people, the first winter he passed in this country; and also how sieur de Monts lost about half of his the first winter at Ste. Croix, and the following one, which was the first at port Royal, he also experienced great [14] loss, but not so much, and the third year still less. Likewise at Kebec, afterwards, several died the first year, and not so many the second. This collection of incidents will serve to show us the causes of sickness and of health, which we have experienced so differently. The common disease was Scurvy, which is called land disease. The limbs, thighs, and face swell; the lips decay, and great sores come out upon them; the breath is short, and is burdened with an irritating cough; the arms are discolored, and the skin covered with blotches; the whole body sinks under exhaustion and languor, and nothing can be swallowed except a little liquid. Sieur de Champlain, philosophizing upon this, attributes the cause of these diseases to the dampness [15] inhaled by those who plow, spade, and first live upon this ground, which has never been exposed to the sun. His statements are plausible and not without examples; but they may be confronted by the fact that sailors, who only go to the coast to fish, and do not clear the land at all, nor live upon it, often fall ill 53 of this malady, and especially the Bretons, for it seems to pick them out from all the others. Also, that we, who were well as I have said, worked a great deal in the soil and out in the open air, yet we scarcely knew what this evil was, except I myself, to a slight degree, during the second winter, when I became very much bloated from fever and extreme weakness; but my gums and lips were not affected, and [16] my illness passed off in ten or twelve days. I believe it was a great benefit to us that our dwelling was not new, and that, the space around the settlement having been cleared for a long time, we had a free and pure circulation of air. And I believe that this is principally what Champlain meant.
Let’s remember how Jacques Quartier lost almost all his people during his first winter in this country, and how Sieur de Monts lost about half his group in the first winter at Ste. Croix. The following winter at Port Royal, he also faced significant losses, but it wasn’t as severe, and in the third year, it was even less. Similarly, at Kebec, several people died in the first year, but not as many in the second. This collection of events will help us understand the reasons behind the sickness and health we experienced so differently. The common illness was scurvy, known as land disease. The limbs, thighs, and face swell; the lips decay, and large sores develop on them; breathing becomes short and accompanied by an irritating cough; the arms change color, and the skin is covered with blotches. The entire body feels drained and weak, with only a little liquid being tolerable to swallow. Sieur de Champlain, reflecting on this, suggests that the cause of these illnesses is the dampness inhaled by those who plow, dig, and initially live on this land that has never been exposed to sunlight. His ideas are plausible and supported by examples, but they can be challenged by the fact that sailors, who only go to the coast to fish without clearing the land or living on it, often get sick from this disease—especially the Bretons, as it seems to target them more than others. Furthermore, we, who were well as I mentioned, worked a lot on the land and outdoors, yet we hardly encountered this issue, except for me, to a slight extent, during the second winter when I became quite bloated from fever and extreme weakness; however, my gums and lips weren’t affected, and my illness cleared up in ten to twelve days. I believe it greatly benefited us that our dwelling wasn’t new and that the area around the settlement had been cleared for a long time, allowing for a free and pure flow of air. I think this is mainly what Champlain was referring to.
I'en ay ouy d'autres, qui philosophoyent autrement, & non sans Physique. Ceux-cy opinoyent, que le demeurer acroupy pendant vn long, & sombre hyuer, tel qu'est celuy de Canada, auoit causé ce mal aux nouueaux habitans. Que de toutes les gens du sieur de Monts, qui premierement hyuernerent à Saincte Croix, onze seulement demeurerent en santé. C'estoyent les chasseurs, qui en gaillards compagnons aimoyent mieux la picorée, que l'air du foyer; [17] courir vn estang, que de se renuerser paresseusement dans vn lict, de pestrir les neiges en abbattant le gibier, que non pas de deuiser de Paris & de ses rotisseurs aupres du feu. Aussi de vray quãd à nous 54 autres, qui auons tousiours esté sains à Port Royal; la disette, en laquelle auons esté, nous a affranchi de deux grands maux; sçauoir d'excés au boire, & au manger; & de faineantise. Car tousiours nous auions quelque bõ exercice: nostre estomach d'autre part n'estoit point surchargé. Certes ie croy que ceste oppiate nous a beaucoup serui.
I’ve heard others who think differently, and not without some reasoning. These people believed that staying cooped up for a long, gloomy winter, like the one in Canada, caused issues for the new settlers. Of all the people under Sieur de Monts, who first wintered at Sainte Croix, only eleven remained healthy. They were the hunters, who preferred to be out and about with their buddies rather than lounging by the fire; running around a pond was better than lying lazily in bed, and it was more appealing to trudge through the snow chasing game than to talk about Paris and its roasters by the fire. It’s true that for us, 54 who have always been healthy at Port Royal; the lack of food we experienced freed us from two major problems: overindulgence in drinking and eating, and laziness. Because we always had some kind of exercise, our stomachs weren’t overloaded. I truly believe this situation helped us a lot.
I have heard of others, who argued differently, and not without Logic. They believed that living inactive during a long and gloomy winter, like that of Canada, had been the cause of this disease among the new inhabitants. Of all sieur de Monts's people who wintered first at Sainte Croix, only eleven remained well. These were a jolly company of hunters, who preferred rabbit hunting, to the air of the fireside; [17] skating on the ponds, to turning over lazily in bed; making snowballs to bring down the game, to sitting around the fire talking about Paris and its good cooks. Also, as to us who were always well at Port Royal, our poverty certainly relieved us of two great evils, that of excessive eating and drinking, and of laziness. For we always had good exercise of some kind, and on the other hand our stomachs were not overloaded. I certainly believe that this medicine was of great benefit to us.
I’ve heard from others who had a different opinion, and they had some valid points. They believed that being inactive during the long, dreary winter in Canada caused this illness among the new settlers. Of all the people from sieur de Monts who spent their first winter at Sainte Croix, only eleven stayed healthy. They were a cheerful group of hunters who preferred chasing rabbits over sitting by the fire, skating on the ponds instead of lounging in bed, and throwing snowballs to hunt game rather than talking about Paris and its great chefs around the fire. Meanwhile, for those of us who were always well at Port Royal, our poverty actually spared us from two major problems: overeating and laziness. We always had some form of good exercise, and our stomachs weren't overloaded. I truly believe that this lifestyle was very beneficial for us.
Reprenons nostre tasche des temps, & saisons. I'ay remarqué vne fois les deux iours de Feurier 26. & 27. estre aussi beau, doux, & printaniers qu'on en voye point en France enuiron ce temps-là; neantmoins le troisiesme iour [18] suiuant il negea quelque peu, & le froid reuint. En esté quelque fois le chaud y est autant, ou plus intolerable qu'en France: mais il ne dure pas. Bien tost le temps se broüille. Les arbres y fueillẽt plus tard qu'en France pour l'ordinaire, & qu'ils n'ont fait ceste presente année 1614. Car arriuant en Picardie sur la fin d'Auril, ie n'y ay pas trouué la saison plus auancée. Encores me sembloit-il qu'en Canada tout poussoit d'auantage. Et parlant vniuersellement, le temps, & saison de ce pays-là, est du tout ressemblant à celuy que nous auons experimenté ceste dicte année icy, à Paris, & en Picardie, horsmis quant aux brumes & broüillars, ausquels ledit pays est plus subject. A Port Royal nous n'en auions gueres l'Esté, sinon prés la coste de mer; mais aux Etechemins & à Pentegoet ces [19] broüées tiennent souuent en Esté les trois & quatre iours, c'est chose fort melancholique, & nous a donné apprehension qu'elle ne permettroit point que nos moissons peussent meurir; neantmoins nous auons trop d'arguments au contraire. Car à Port Royal, qui est plus froid, & inegal, elles meurissent, & en ay 56 l'experience de trois ans. Item Champlain asseure qu'à S. Croix, qui est en ceste mesme coste, (en vn endroit fort frilleux & nuageux) toutesfois leurs bleds, & semailles vindrent à maturité.
Let's revisit our discussions about the times and seasons. Once, I noticed that the two days of February 26 and 27 were as beautiful, mild, and spring-like as you rarely see in France around this time; however, on the third day [18] that followed, it snowed a bit and the cold returned. In summer, sometimes the heat here can be as unbearable, if not worse, than in France, but it doesn’t last long. Soon the weather changes. The trees leaf out later than in France on average, and they haven't done so this year, 1614. When I arrived in Picardy at the end of April, I found the season no further along. It also seemed to me that everything was growing more abundantly in Canada. Speaking generally, the weather and seasons in that country are quite similar to what we experienced here this year in Paris and Picardy, except for the fogs and mists, to which that country is more prone. At Port Royal, we hardly had summer, except near the coast; but at the Etechemins and Pentegoet, these [19] mists often linger in the summer for three to four days, which is very melancholic, and it worries us that it might prevent our crops from maturing; however, we have too many arguments to the contrary. For at Port Royal, which is colder and more variable, they mature, and I have the experience of three years. Also, Champlain assures that at St. Croix, which is on this same coast (in a very chilly and cloudy place), nonetheless, their grains and crops came to maturity.
Let us return to our discourse upon the weather and seasons. I noticed once, that two February days, 55 the 26th and 27th, were as beautiful, mild, and spring-like as are those in France about that time; nevertheless, the third day [18] after, it snowed a little and the cold returned. Sometimes in summer the heat is as intolerable, or more so than it is in France; but it does not last long, and soon the sky begins to be overcast. The foliage appears upon the trees later than it usually does in France, yet it has not done so this year, 1614, for when I arrived in Picardie towards the end of April, I did not find the season any more advanced there. Indeed it seemed to me that in Canada everything sprouted sooner. And, speaking in general, the weather and season over there are just like what we have experienced here this year in Paris and Picardie, except for the drizzling rains and fogs, which are more common in that country. At Port Royal we had scarcely any during the Summer, except near the coast. But among the Etechemins and at Pentegoet, these [19] fogs often continue for three and four days, a very discouraging thing, and we were afraid they would keep our crops from ripening; nevertheless, we have too many arguments to the contrary. For at Port Royal, which is colder, and more changeable, they ripened, and I had a three years' experience there. Also, Champlain asserts that at Ste. Croix, which is upon this same coast (in a very chilly and cloudy location) their wheat and other crops always ripened.
Let’s get back to our talk about the weather and seasons. I once noticed that two February days, 55 the 26th and 27th, were as beautiful, mild, and spring-like as they are in France around that time; however, on the third day after, it snowed a little and the cold returned. Sometimes in summer, the heat is just as unbearable, or even more so than in France; but it doesn’t last long, and soon the skies start to cloud over. The leaves appear on the trees later than they typically do in France, yet this year, 1614, that hasn’t happened because when I arrived in Picardie at the end of April, the season seemed no further along there. In fact, it seemed to me that everything in Canada sprouted sooner. Generally speaking, the weather and seasons there are pretty much like what we’ve experienced here this year in Paris and Picardie, except for the drizzling rains and fogs, which are more common in that area. At Port Royal, we hardly had any during the summer, except near the coast. But among the Etechemins and at Pentegoet, these fogs often linger for three or four days, which is quite discouraging, and we worried they would prevent our crops from ripening; still, we have too many reasons to think otherwise. At Port Royal, which is colder and more unpredictable, the crops ripened, and I have three years of experience there. Additionally, Champlain claims that at Ste. Croix, which is on this same coast (in a very chilly and cloudy area), their wheat and other crops always matured.
Voire, mais quelle peut estre la cause de ces frimas, & de ce plus grand froid, que nous ne sentons d'ordinaire en France? Car il y a bien à considerer, veu mesmes que la Norembegue, où estoit nostre habitation de S. Sauueur, est autant Australe, que nos Prouinces, [20] qui le sont le plus, la Guiẽne, Languedoc, & Dauphiné. Si n'en faut-il point assigner la cause aux montagnes. Car nous n'en voyons point là de fort hautes, telles que sont nos Seuenes, Mesain, la Chartreuse, & vne grande partie d'Auuergne, Velay, Dauphiné & Prouence, & seroit hors de toute apparence que ce peu de haut pays, qu'on remarque en la Norembegue, peust causer si grandes alterations en si vaste estẽduë de Prouince; mesmes que le grand froid de ce pays là ne vient pas du costé où plus y a de haut pays, qui est le Nordest, (ainsi que vous pouués apperceuoir en la charte) ains du Noroüest, qui est tout plat.
Indeed, but what could be the cause of these cold snaps, and this greater chill that we don't usually feel in France? There's a lot to think about, especially since Nuremberg, where our residence at St. Savior is located, is as far south as our provinces, [20] like Guyenne, Languedoc, and Dauphiné. One shouldn't attribute the cause to the mountains, as we don’t see any very high ones there, like our Cevennes, Monts Jura, the Chartreuse, and a large part of Auvergne, Velay, Dauphiné, and Provence. It would be quite unreasonable to think that this small elevated land noticed in Nuremberg could cause such significant changes across such a vast region. Furthermore, the extreme cold in that area doesn't come from the direction where there are higher lands, which is the Northeast (as you can see in the map), but rather from the Northwest, which is completely flat.
But in truth what can be the cause of these hoar-frosts and cold, so much greater than we usually have in France? For, it is well to consider it, since even Norembegue, where our settlement of St. Sauveur was located, is as far South, as our most Southern Provinces, [20] Guienne, Languedoc, and Dauphiné. But 57 we cannot assign the cause to the mountains, for we have not seen any very high ones there, such as our Sevenes, Mesain, Chartreuse, and a large part of Auvergne, Velay, Dauphiné and Provence; and it would be out of all question that so slight an elevation as is to be seen in Norembegue, could cause so great a variation in such a vast extent of country; also the great cold of that country does not come from the coast, where the greatest elevations are to be found, which is the Northeast (as you can see from the chart), but from the Northwest, which is entirely flat.
But really, what could be causing these frosts and the cold, which are so much more severe than what we usually experience in France? It’s worth considering, especially since Norembegue, where our settlement of St. Sauveur was located, is as far south as our most southern provinces, Guienne, Languedoc, and Dauphiné. But 57 we can’t attribute the cause to the mountains, since we haven’t seen any very tall ones there, like our Cevennes, Mesain, Chartreuse, and parts of Auvergne, Velay, Dauphiné, and Provence; it’s unreasonable to think that such a small elevation as found in Norembegue could cause such a significant variation over such a large area. Moreover, the extreme cold in that region doesn’t come from the coast, where the highest elevations are, which is in the Northeast (as you can see from the chart), but from the Northwest, which is completely flat.
Les defenseurs des influences tiennent icy bon dans leur Casematte, & auancent leurs armes defensiues estre tout, sçauoir est, [21] leurs causes incogneuës; disants qu'il y a ie ne sçay quoy au ciel, qui cause cest effect en ces terres: & semblablement le Drach, passant par la mer Occidentale de ces regions, à l'endroit de la nouuelle Albion, au dessous du destroict d'Auian, à 40. 42. & 44. d'eleuation Septentrionale, il y trouua si grand froid, qu'il fust contrainct de rebrousser chemin. De mesmes qu'au pays de Counibas, qui est en mesme latitude au dedans des 58 terres, les Espagnols y ont trouué de grandes mõtagnes, & si grand froid, qu'ils n'y ont peu durer. Que ces pays là sont à nostre Oüest, d'où les plus horribles froidures procedent, & que ceste pourroit bien estre la cause de ces gelées, & gry-temps par vne continuation d'air. Mais pourquoy, & en la nouuelle Albion, & au pays de Connibas y glace-il si fort? On [22] n'en peut pas bien sçauoir la cause, disent-ils, & faut croire qu'il y a certaines influences, que nous ne descouurons pas. C'est bien certes bailler de fortes aisles au froid, le nous faire venir de quatre, ou cinq cens lieuës. Car ie croy qu'il y en a bien autant, voire plus, iusques à la nouuelle Albion: cependant nous voyõs que souuent vne seule lieuë de pays & encores moins, donne changement notable de chaud, & de froid, de clair & d'obscur, de sec & d'humide, & toutes autres telles variations ainsi qu'il est notoire. De plus cela est ridicule, apres auoir fait cinq cents lieuës pour trouuer le froid en son giste, & cauerne originaire, ne rencontrer sinon ie ne sçay quelles influẽces, qu'on ne peut nommer, & certaines impressions occultes. N'eussiez vous pas plustost fait desloger [23] ces aspects, impressions, & causes anonymes, & absconses que vous dites sur Canada mesme, ou dessous elle, ou dedans, que de les aller chercher si loing en vn pays où vous ne fustes iamais?
Les défenseurs des influences tiennent bon ici dans leur casemate et avancent leurs armes défensives, c’est-à-dire, leurs causes inconnues ; disant qu’il y a je ne sais quoi au ciel qui cause cet effet sur ces terres : et également le Drach, passant par la mer occidentale de ces régions, à l’endroit de la nouvelle Albion, en dessous du détroit d’Aulian, à 40, 42, et 44 degrés de latitude nord, il y trouva un froid si intense qu’il fut contraint de rebrousser chemin. De même qu’au pays de Counibas, qui est à la même latitude à l’intérieur des terres, les Espagnols y ont trouvé de grandes montagnes, et un tel froid, qu’ils n’y ont pu durer. Ces pays-là sont à notre ouest, d’où proviennent les plus horribles froids, et cela pourrait bien être la cause de ces gelées et mauvais temps par une continuation d’air. Mais pourquoi, en nouvelle Albion, et au pays de Connibas, fait-il si froid ? On n’en peut pas bien savoir la cause, disent-ils, et il faut croire qu’il y a certaines influences que nous ne découvrons pas. C’est bien sûr donner de fortes ailes au froid, le laissant venir de quatre ou cinq cents lieux. Car je crois qu’il y en a bien autant, voire plus, jusqu’à la nouvelle Albion : cependant nous voyons que souvent une seule lieue de pays, et même moins, engendre un changement notable de chaud et de froid, de clair et d’obscur, de sec et d’humide, et toutes autres variations de ce genre, comme c’est notoire. De plus, cela est ridicule, après avoir fait cinq cents lieux pour trouver le froid dans son gîte, et sa caverne d'origine, ne rencontrer sinon je ne sais quelles influences, qu'on ne peut nommer, et certaines impressions occultes. N’eussiez-vous pas plutôt fait dégager ces aspects, impressions, et causes anonymes, et obscures que vous dites sur le Canada même, ou en dessous, ou dedans, que de les aller chercher si loin dans un pays où vous ne fûtes jamais ?
Here the defenders of silent forces hold themselves well intrenched in their Fortress and simply advance their defensive weapons, i.e., [21] their unknown causes, saying that there is an inexplicable something in the sky which causes this effect upon these lands: and also Drake, traversing the sea West of this country, in the region of New Albion, below the strait of Auian, at 40°, 42°, and 44° North latitude, encountered such severe cold that he was forced to turn back.12 Likewise that in the Counibas13 country, which is in the same latitude in the interior of the continent, the Spaniards found high mountains, and such severe cold, that they could not remain there; that those countries, from which comes the most severe cold, are West of us, and that this might well be the cause of these frosts and fogs, through a continuous current of air. But why, both in new Albion and in the Connibas country, does it become so cold? We [22] cannot know the cause thereof, they say, and must believe that there are certain influences, which we do not discover. They must give the cold rather strong wings to make it come to us from four or five hundred leagues. For I believe 59 there are as many and more than that, up to new Albion; however, we often notice that a single league and even less makes a noticeable difference in the heat and cold, light and darkness, dryness and humidity, and all such other variations, so much so that it is remarkable. Moreover, it is ridiculous, after having gone five hundred leagues to find the cold in its native lair, not to encounter anything except inexplicable influences, which cannot be named, and certain mysterious agencies. Would you not rather seek out [23] these aspects, agencies, and unknown and hidden causes which you talk about, in Canada itself, either below or within it, rather than to look for them so far away in a country where you have never been?
Here, the defenders of silent forces are well entrenched in their Fortress and simply advance their defensive arguments, namely, their unknown causes, claiming there’s something inexplicable in the sky that affects these lands. Drake, sailing west of this country in the region of New Albion, below the strait of Auian, at 40°, 42°, and 44° North latitude, encountered such severe cold that he had to turn back.12 Similarly, in the Counibas13 country, located at the same latitude inland, the Spaniards found high mountains and such intense cold that they couldn’t stay there; and it is from the lands to our west that the harshest cold originates, possibly causing these frosts and fogs due to a continuous air current. But why is it so cold in both New Albion and the Counibas country? We [22] can’t know the reason, they say, and must accept that there are certain influences we cannot detect. They must give the cold a strong push to reach us from four or five hundred leagues away. I believe there are just as many, if not more, up to New Albion; however, we often see that just a single league or even less can make a noticeable difference in heat and cold, light and darkness, dryness and humidity, and all such other variations, which is remarkable. Moreover, it’s ridiculous that after traveling five hundred leagues to find the cold in its original source, all you encounter are inexplicable influences that can’t be named and certain mysterious forces. Wouldn’t you prefer to explore [23] these aspects, forces, and unknown hidden causes that you mention, right in Canada itself, either below or within it, rather than searching for them so far away in a place you’ve never been?
Quant à nous, apres auoir prou disputé, nous n'auons trouué que deux causes de la disproportion qu'il y a entre ce pays là, & cestui-cy, quant au temps & saisons: l'vne est, que Canada est plus Aquatique: & l'autre quell'est inculte. Car premierement si vous regardez mesmes la charte Geographique, vous verrez ceste region estre fort entrecoupée de seins & bayes de mer, & ses terres eschancrées d'eau, ell'est outre 60 plus fort arrousée de riuieres, & occupée de plusieurs estangs, & lacs, ce qui seroit vn grand ornement, & commodité du pays s'il estoit habité, mais aussi tout cela cause du [24] froid, & des bruisnes, mesmement aux bords de la mer, & riuieres. Or nous n'auons iamais demeuré autre part. Car nous ne sommes point entrés dedans les terres, sinon par les moyen de la mer & des riuieres. L'Acadie autrement ditte les Souriquoys, où est Port Royal, est quasi peninsule: aussi est elle plus frilleuse, & plus inegale, que n'est la Norambegue, laquelle sans doute est meilleure, & en toutes façons plus habitable, & plantureuse.
As for us, after having thoroughly debated, we have found only two reasons for the difference between that country and this one regarding time and seasons: one is that Canada is more watery, and the other is that it is uncultivated. First of all, if you look at the geographical map, you will see this region is heavily cut up with bays and inlets, and its lands are water-logged. Furthermore, it is also more abundantly supplied with rivers and has several ponds and lakes, which would be a great asset and convenience if the land were inhabited. However, all of this contributes to the cold and fog, especially along the coast and rivers. We have never lived anywhere else, as we have only entered the land by means of the sea and rivers. Acadia, also known as the Souriquoys, where Port Royal is located, is almost a peninsula; it is also chillier and more uneven than Norumbega, which is undoubtedly better and in every way more habitable and fertile.
As to us, after having sufficiently discussed the matter, we found only two causes for the difference between the two countries, as to weather and seasons; one is that Canada has more Water, and the other that it is uncultivated. For, in the first place, if you merely look at the chart, you will see that this region is very much indented with gulfs and bays, and that its lands, hollowed out by the waters, are much more intersected by rivers, and occupied by a number of ponds and lakes, which would be a great ornament and convenience to the country if it were inhabited; but all this also causes the [24] cold and fogs, as well upon the borders of the sea and rivers. Now we have never lived anywhere else, for we have not penetrated into the country except through the sea and rivers. Acadie, otherwise called the Souriquoys, where Port Royal is, is almost a peninsula; also it is more chilly and more variable than Norambegue, 61 which without doubt is better and in every way more habitable and fertile.
As for us, after discussing the matter thoroughly, we identified only two reasons for the differences in weather and seasons between the two countries: one is that Canada has more water, and the other is that it remains uncultivated. First, if you simply look at the map, you'll see that this area is heavily indented with gulfs and bays, and its land, shaped by the waters, is much more intersected by rivers and filled with ponds and lakes, which would be a great asset and convenience to the country if it were inhabited; however, all of this also leads to cold and fog, particularly along the coasts and rivers. We have never lived anywhere else, as we have only entered the country through the sea and rivers. Acadie, also known as the Souriquoys, where Port Royal is located, is almost a peninsula; it is also colder and more unpredictable than Norambegue, 61 which is undoubtedly better and more inhabitable and fertile in every way.
La seconde cause du froid est toute semblable, sçauoir est la sauuagine & friche du pays: car ce n'est tout qu'vne forest infinie: Partant le sol ne peut estre de lõg temps eschauffé par le soleil, soit pource qu'il a la crouste dure, n'estant iamais labouré, soit à cause des arbres, qui l'ombragent perpetuellement, soit parce que la nege, [25] & les eaux y croupissent long temps, sans pouuoir estre consumées. Par ainsi de ces terres ne se peuuent esleuer, que des vapeurs froides, mornes & relentes: & ce sont les bruines lors que le vent cesse, ce sont aussi nos gelées cuisantes, lors que l'agitation & le souffle les met en cholere. Là où si la terre estoit habitée, & cultiuée, outre que d'elle, & des logis des habitans monteroyent des exhalations, c'est à dire, des fumées chaudes, & seches: le soleil de plus la trouueroit disposée à sentir ses rayons, & dissipper le froid, & broüillars: ce qui nous estoit fort oculaire, & sensible. Car en ce peu que nous auions labouré, tousiours la nege s'y fondoit plustost qu'autre part, & de là d'ordinaire les broüees commençoyent à se dissiper, & peu à peu s'esuanouïr.
The second cause of the cold is quite similar, namely the wild and uncultivated land: it’s essentially an endless forest. As a result, the ground can’t be warmed by the sun for long periods, either because it has a hard crust and is never plowed, because the trees constantly shade it, or because the snow and water linger for a long time without being able to evaporate. Thus, from this land, only cold, gloomy, and stagnant vapors can rise: these are the drizzle that occurs when the wind dies down, along with our biting frost when movement and breath stir them into anger. If the land were inhabited and cultivated, not only would warm, dry vapors rise from it and the homes of the residents, but the sun would also find it better prepared to feel its rays, dissipating the cold and mists, which was very clear and obvious to us. Because in the little we managed to farm, the snow always melted faster there than elsewhere, and from that point, the mists would usually start to clear and gradually vanish.
The second cause of the cold is very similar; namely, the wild and primitive condition of the land; for this is only a boundless forest, and so the soil cannot be readily warmed by the sun, either because it has a hard crust, never having been ploughed, or on account of the trees, which cast upon it a perpetual shade, or because the snow [25] and water stagnate there for a long time with no possibility of being consumed. Thus, from these lands nothing can arise except cold, gloomy, and mouldy vapors; and these are the fogs when the wind ceases, and our piercing cold when they are put in motion and blown into a fury. Whereas, if the land were inhabited and cultivated, from it and from the dwellings of the inhabitants would arise exhalations, that is, warm and dry fumes; furthermore, the sun would find it prepared to feel its rays, and to scatter the cold and fogs; this was very evident to us from actual observation. For upon the small part which we ploughed, the snow always melted sooner than upon the other parts, and from there, the fogs usually began to scatter, and little by little to disappear.
The second reason for the cold is quite similar; it's largely due to the wild and untamed condition of the land. It’s essentially just an endless forest, which means the soil can't easily warm up from the sun. This is either because it has a tough crust that hasn't been plowed or because the trees create constant shade. Additionally, snow and water tend to sit there for a long time without evaporating. As a result, nothing can emerge from these lands except cold, dark, and moldy vapors; these vapors turn into fog when the wind dies down, and they become biting cold when stirred up and blown around. If the land were settled and cultivated, the soil and the homes of the people would produce warm and dry vapors. Plus, the sun would warm the land, helping to clear away the cold and fogs. We saw this firsthand: on the small portion we plowed, the snow melted much faster than on the rest of the land, and from that area, the fogs would start to lift and gradually disappear.
CHAPITRE III.
[26] DES TERRES, DE LEURS PEUPLES, & DE CE QU'Y ABONDE.
62 LES terres, à mon aduis, principalement en la Norambegue, sont aussi bonnes qu'en France: cela cognoissez-vous à leur couleur noire, aux arbres hauts, puissants, & droicts, qu'elles nourrissent, aux herbes & foin aussi haut souuent qu'vn homme, & choses semblables. A S. Sauueur, nous auions semé à la my-Iuin des grains, des pepins, des poix, des febues, & toutes sortes d'herbes de jardinage. Trois mois apres, c'est à sçauoir, à la my-Septẽbre, nous reuinsmes voir nostre labourage: le froment n'apparoissoit point (aussi auoit-il esté semé hors de saison,) l'orge estoit espié, mais non pas meur, les pois & faisoles bonnes parfaictement, mais encores vertes, les febues [27] n'estoyent qu'en fleur: tout le reste estoit admirablement biẽ venu, mesmement les oignons, & ciboules, les pepins auoyent ietté, les aucuns d'vn pied tout entier, les moindres d'vn demy pied.
62 In my opinion, the land, especially in Norambegue, is just as good as in France: you can tell by its black color, the tall, strong, and straight trees it supports, and the grass and hay that can grow as tall as a man, among other things. In St. Sauveur, we planted grains, seeds, pitch, beans, and all kinds of garden herbs in mid-June. Three months later, around mid-September, we came back to check our crops: the wheat wasn't visible (it had been planted at the wrong time), the barley was sprouting but not fully grown, the peas and beans were perfectly fine but still green, and the beans were only flowering. However, everything else had come up amazingly well, especially the onions and scallions; the seeds had taken off, with some growing a full foot and others half a foot tall.
CHAPTER III.
[26] ON THE SOIL, TRIBES AND VEGETATION.
63 THE soil, it seems to me, principally in Norambegue, is as good as that of France; you know this by its black color, by the high trees, strong and straight, which it nourishes, by the plants and grasses, often as high as a man, and similar things. At St. Sauveur, in the middle of June, we planted some grain, fruit seeds, peas, beans, and all kinds of garden plants. Three months afterwards, i.e., in the middle of September, we returned to see the results of our husbandry; the wheat had not come up (it was not sown in season) the barley was tufted, but not ripe, the peas and phasels perfectly good, but still green, the beans [27] were only in blossom; all the rest had come up admirably, even the onions and scallions; the fruit seeds had shot up, some a whole foot, the lowest ones a half a foot high.
63 The soil in Norambegue, to me, seems just as good as France's; you can tell by its black color, the tall, strong, and straight trees it supports, and the plants and grasses that can often reach a man's height. In mid-June at St. Sauveur, we planted some grains, fruit seeds, peas, beans, and a variety of garden plants. Three months later, in mid-September, we returned to check on our crops; the wheat hadn’t sprouted (it wasn’t planted in time), the barley was in clumps but not yet ripe, the peas and phasels were perfectly fine but still green, and the beans were just starting to bloom; everything else had grown wonderfully, even the onions and scallions; the fruit seeds had shot up, some reaching a whole foot, while the shortest ones were half a foot high.
Ie vous ay dit cy deuant, que tout le pays n'est qu'vne perpetuelle forest: car il n'a rien d'ouuert sinon les marges de la mer, les lacs & riuieres & où le flux de la mer, & des riuieres se desbordants causent des prairies, il y a quelques tels endroits bien beaux, & vastes en herbage, & pasturages, comme est la Baye de Chinictou, & la riuiere de Port Royal, & autres. Mais icy faut esuiter vne illusion, de laquelle plusieurs 64 par mesgarde sont abusez. Car oyants parler ceux qui viennent de pays loingtains, & qui en racõtent les biens, & fertilité prou souuent auec amplification, (car [28] ainsi pensent-ils deuoir faire pour estre plus attentiuemẽt escoutez.) Ils estimẽt que ce qu'on leur magnifie de ces pays, se trouue tout par tout abondamment. Comme par exẽple, qui parlant de la Frãce diroit, Qu'il y a veu les bois & forests n'estre to9 que chastagniers, orẽgiers & oliuiers, que poiriers & pommiers, tous si charges qu'ils en rõpoiẽt: certes celui-là diroit vray, car il est ainsi. L'estrangier neantmoins escoutãt y seroit trõpé: parce qu'il s'imagineroit qu'ẽ tous les quartiers de la Frãce, ou en la pluspart, tout cela se trouue: Et ne cõsidereroit pas, que les chastagniers sont en Perigord, à cent lieuës des orangiers, qui sont en Prouence: & les pommiers sont au pays de Caux en Normãdie, à cent lieuës des chastagniers, & à deux cents des oliuiers. Or quand le pays est bien peuplé, & habité ainsi qu'est la France, ceste recommandation [29] monstre grand heur, parce qu'au moyen du charroy & commerce, on se communique toutes ces opulences; mais en vn pays inculte & non ciuilisé, comme est Canada, il n'y a guiere plus de difference, que s'il n'y auoit qu'vne chose en vn lieu. Ie dy cecy parce que ceste prudence importe de beaucoup à ceux qui vont defricher nouuelles contrées, ainsi que nous autres François y allons volontiers à yeux clos, & teste baissée: croyants par exẽple, qu'estants en Canada, & ayants faim nous ne ferons qu'aller en vn' Isle, & là escrimãts d'vn gros baston à dextre, & à senestre, autant de coups, autant arresterons nous d'oiseaux, desquels chacun vaudra bien vn canart. Voila qui est bien dit, & ainsi l'ont fait nos gens plus 66 que d'vne fois, & plus qu'en vn lieu. Cela va fort bien, si vous [30] n'auiés iamais faim sinon au tẽps que ces oiseaux se trouuent en ces Isles, & si lors mesme vous estiez proches d'eux. Car si vous en estes à cinquante, ou soixante lieuës, que ferez-vous?
I previously mentioned that the entire region is just one endless forest: it has no open spaces except for the margins of the sea, the lakes, and rivers where the tides and overflowing rivers create meadows. There are a few such beautiful and vast places with lush grasslands and pastures, like the Bay of Chinictou and the river of Port Royal, among others. However, we must avoid one misconception that many people are misled by. Those who come from distant lands often speak about its riches and fertility, usually embellishing their accounts (they think they should do this to be listened to more attentively). They assume that what is glorified about these regions is found abundantly everywhere. For instance, if someone were to say about France that they saw only chestnut trees, orange trees, and olive trees, along with pear and apple trees, all so laden that they bend under the weight, that person would be telling the truth. However, a foreigner listening would be deceived because they would imagine that all areas of France, or most of them, have this. They wouldn't consider that the chestnut trees are in Perigord, a hundred leagues away from the orange trees in Provence; the apple trees are in the Pays de Caux in Normandy, a hundred leagues away from the chestnut trees and two hundred from the olive trees. When a region is well-populated and inhabited, like France is, this kind of praise shows great fortune because, through trade and transport, all these riches can be shared. But in an uncultivated and uncivilized country, like Canada, there’s hardly a difference, as if there were only one thing in one place. I mention this because this awareness is very important for those who go to clear new lands, just as we French tend to venture in blindly and with our heads down, believing, for instance, that when we are in Canada and hungry, we can simply go to an island, and with a heavy stick, swinging left and right, catch as many birds as we could, each worth a decent meal. This has been said well, and our folks have done just that more than once and in various locations. This works out nicely if you only ever get hungry when those birds are present on those islands and if you happen to be close to them at the time. But what will you do if you are fifty or sixty leagues away?
I have said before that the whole country is simply an interminable forest; for there are no open places except upon the margins of the sea, lakes, and rivers, and where meadows have been made by the overflows of the sea and rivers; there are many such places which are very beautiful, immense fields of grass and pasture, like those near Chinictou Bay, and the river of Port Royal, and others. But here we must avoid an illusion by which many have been inadvertently imposed upon. For hearing those who come from foreign countries tell about their wealth 65 and fertility, very often with exaggeration (for [28] thus they think they will get a better hearing), they suppose that the things boasted about in these countries are found everywhere in abundance. As, for example, if some one were speaking of France, he might say that he had seen groves and forests of nothing but chestnut, orange, olive, pear, and apple trees, so loaded that they were breaking down; indeed, he could say this truthfully, for it is so. But the stranger hearing this would be deceived by it; for he would suppose that in all parts of France, or in nearly all, he would find this condition of things; not taking into consideration the fact that the chestnuts are in Perigord, a hundred leagues away from the oranges, which are in Provence; and the apples are in the region of Caux in Normandy, a hundred leagues from the chestnuts and two hundred from the olives. Now when the country is well peopled and settled, as France is, this favorable representation [29] may show great good fortune, for, by means of transportation and trade, all these riches can be interchanged; but in an uncultivated and uncivilized country, like Canada, it makes no more difference than if they only had one thing in a place. I say this because prudence is of great importance to those who go to clear new lands, as we Frenchmen are so willing to go there with our eyes shut and our heads down; believing, for example, that in Canada, when we are hungry, all we will have to do is to go to an Island, and there by the skillful use of a club, right and left, we can bring down birds each as big as a duck, with every blow. This is well said, as our people have done this more than once and in more than one place. It is all very well, if you [30] are never hungry except 67 when these birds are on the Islands, and if even then you happen to be near them. But if you are fifty or sixty leagues away, what are you going to do?
I’ve mentioned before that the entire country is basically an endless forest; there are no open spaces except along the coast, lakes, rivers, and in meadows created by the overflow of the sea and rivers. There are plenty of beautiful spots like that, with vast fields of grass and pasture, such as those near Chinictou Bay and the river of Port Royal, among others. However, we need to avoid a misconception that many people have fallen for. When hearing people from other countries boast about their wealth and fertile land—often exaggerating to make their stories more interesting—they think that what’s described is available everywhere in abundance. For instance, if someone is talking about France, they might claim to have seen groves and forests filled with chestnut, orange, olive, pear, and apple trees so heavy with fruit that they’re almost falling over; they could say this truthfully, as it is indeed the case. But a stranger hearing this might be misled into thinking that this is the situation throughout all of France, not realizing that the chestnuts are in Perigord, a hundred leagues away from the oranges in Provence, while the apples are in Caux in Normandy, two hundred leagues from the olives and a hundred from the chestnuts. When a country is well-populated and established, like France, this favorable depiction can reflect real prosperity because, through transportation and trade, all these riches can be exchanged. But in an undeveloped and uncivilized country like Canada, it doesn’t make much difference if they only have one thing available in one area. I mention this because caution is crucial for those going to clear new lands, as we French are often eager to go in with our eyes closed and heads down; for example, we believe that in Canada, when we're hungry, all we need to do is head to an island where we can swing a club and knock down birds as big as ducks with each swing. This is true, as our people have done this multiple times in various places. But that’s only helpful if you're never hungry except when those birds are on the islands, and even then, if you just happen to be nearby. But what if you’re fifty or sixty leagues away? What will you do then?
Pour reuenir à mon propos, il n'y a point de difficulté de rencõtrer vn bon endroit en vne chose. Vn bon & bel haure: des belles prairies, vn sol bien fecond; vne colline de bel aspect, vne agreable riuiere, ou ruisseau, &c. Mais lotir vne place, où toutes les qualitez desirables vniment se r'assemblent, ce n'est pas la bonne fortune d'vn homme prattiquant, dit tres bien Aristote; ains le project & idee d'vn sagement enquerãt: car en fin en la practique, le bõ sort & perfection d'vne place, cõme d'vn homme, ce n'est pas que rien ne manque, ains que rien d'essentiel, & principal ne manque. [31] C'est ce qui m'a fait dire, que le tout consideré, le prenant tant pour tant, i'estime que les terres de là, vaudroyent celles d'icy, quand elles seroyent bien cultiuees: mais nous voudrions, que là tout fust en vn petit destroit: ce que mesmes nous ne trouuons pas icy en vn bien ample Royaume, apres si long temps de cultiuage.
Pour revenir à mon propos, il n'y a pas de difficulté à trouver un bon endroit pour quelque chose. Un bon et bel endroit : de belles prairies, un sol bien fertile ; une colline de beau aspect, une agréable rivière, ou ruisseau, etc. Mais choisir un lieu où toutes les qualités désirables se rassemblent, ce n'est pas juste la bonne fortune d'une personne pragmatique, comme le dit très bien Aristote ; c'est plutôt le projet et l'idée d'un sage qui recherche : car finalement, dans la pratique, la bonne chance et la perfection d'un lieu, comme d'une personne, ce n'est pas l'absence de défauts, mais l'absence de manques essentiels et principaux. C'est ce qui m'a amené à dire qu'en tenant tout en compte, je pense que les terres de là-bas vaudraient celles d'ici, si elles étaient bien cultivées : mais nous souhaiterions que là-bas tout soit dans un petit espace : ce que nous ne trouvons même pas ici dans un vaste royaume, après tant de temps de culture.
To return to my theme. There is no difficulty in finding a place that is good for one thing—a good and beautiful harbor; fine meadows and a very fertile soil; a picturesque hill, a pleasant river, or brook, etc. But to choose a place where all desirable qualities are united, is not the good fortune of an ordinary man, as Aristotle truthfully says, but the purpose and idea of a wise investigator: for, after all, the uses, success, and perfection of a place, as of a man, is not really that it be complete, but that there be no lack of what is essential and important. [31] That is why I say that all things considered, and taking it upon the whole, I believe that the country over there will be worth as much as this one, after it is well cultivated; but we should prefer that there everything be in a small space, which we ourselves do not find here in our extensive Kingdom, after so long a period of cultivation.
To get back to my main point. It's easy to find a place that excels in one aspect—a great and beautiful harbor; lovely meadows and very fertile soil; a scenic hill, a nice river, or stream, etc. But picking a location where all the desirable qualities come together isn’t something an ordinary person can easily do, as Aristotle rightly points out. Instead, it's the goal and vision of a clever researcher: because ultimately, the value, success, and excellence of a place, much like a person, isn't about being perfect, but about having all the essentials and important things in place. That’s why I believe, all things considered, that the land over there will be just as valuable as this one once it’s well-cultivated; however, we should prefer that in that area everything is compact, which we don’t find in our vast Kingdom even after a long time of cultivation.
En plusieurs endroits nous auons trouué de la vigne, & des lambruches meures en leur tẽps. Ce n'estoit point le meilleur terroir où nous les trouuiõs: c'estoit quasi sable, & grauier, sẽblable à celuy de Bourdeaux. Il y en a beaucoup à la riuiere S. Iean à 46. d'eleuation, là void on aussi plusieurs noyers & coudriers, & si le fõds de terre n'y est guiere bõ. On ne trouue point autre sorte d'arbres fruictiers en tout ce païs, ouy biẽ toute espece de sauuageons, & forestiers, comme [32] chesnes, hestres, charmes, peupliers, &c. 68Et des cedres, au moins que les François appellẽt cedres.
In several places, we found grapevines and large fruit-bearing bushes in their season. It wasn't the best land where we discovered them; it was mostly sandy and gravelly, similar to that of Bordeaux. There are quite a few along the St. Jean River at 46 degrees elevation, where there are also several walnut and hazelnut trees, although the soil there isn't very good. You don't find any other types of fruit trees in this whole area, but you do find plenty of wild and forest trees, like oaks, beeches, hornbeams, poplars, etc. 68 And cedars, or at least what the French call cedars.
In several places we found the grape, and wild vines which ripened in their season. It was not the best ground where we found them, being full of sand and gravel, like that of Bourdeaux. There are a great many of these vines at St. John river, in 46° of latitude, where are to be seen also many walnut and hazel trees, and yet the under layer of soil is not good there. No other kinds of fruit trees are found in all this country; but there is every species of wild shrub and forest trees, such as [32] the oak, beech, elm, poplar, etc., and some cedars, at least what the French call cedars.14
In several places, we found grapes and wild vines that ripened in their season. The ground wasn’t great where we found them; it was sandy and gravelly, similar to that of Bordeaux. There are many of these vines along the St. John River, at 46° latitude, where you can also see walnut and hazel trees, though the soil there isn’t good either. No other types of fruit trees are found in this region, but there are plenty of wild shrubs and forest trees, like oak, beech, elm, poplar, etc., and some cedars, or at least what the French call cedars.14
Si le pays estoit habité, il pourroit approfiter ses mines: car il y en a vne d'argent en la Baye S. Marie, au rapport du sieur Chãplain: & deux de beau, & franc cuiure, l'vne à l'entrée de Port Royal, & l'autre à la Baye des mines: vne de fer à la riuiere S. Iean, & d'autres autre part. Le gré, l'ardoise, la taille, le charbon de terre, & toutes sortes de pierres n'y manquent pas.
Si le pays était habité, il pourrait exploiter ses mines : car il y en a une d'argent dans la baie Saint-Marie, selon le rapport du sieur Chaplain ; et deux de beau et franc cuivre, l'une à l'entrée de Port Royal, et l'autre à la baie des mines : une de fer à la rivière Saint-Jean, et d'autres ailleurs. Le grès, l'ardoise, la taille, le charbon de terre, et toutes sortes de pierres n'y manquent pas.
If the country were inhabited there might be some 69 profit made from its mines; for there is a silver one at the Baye Ste. Marie, according to sieur Champlain; and two of beautiful and pure copper, one at the entrance to Port Royal, and the other at the Bay of the mines; one of iron at the river St. John, and others elsewhere. Sandstone, slate, mica, coal, and all kinds of stone are not lacking.15
If the country were settled, there might be some profit from its mines; there's a silver mine at Baye Ste. Marie, according to Sieur Champlain; and two beautiful, pure copper mines, one at the entrance to Port Royal and the other at the Bay of mines; an iron mine at the St. John River, and others in various locations. Sandstone, slate, mica, coal, and all sorts of stone are plentiful.
Toute ceste nouuelle France est diuisée en diuers peuples, chasque peuple a sa langue, & sa contrée à part. Ils s'assemblent l'Esté pour trocquer auec nous, principalement en la grande riuiere. Là aussi viennent de bien loing plusieurs autres peuples. Ils trocquẽt leurs peaux de castors, de loutres, [33] d'eslants, de martres, de loups marins, &c. contre du pain, pois, febues, pruneaux, petun, &c. chauderons, haches, fers de fleche, aleines, poinçons, capots, couuertes, & toutes autres telles commoditez, que les Frãçois leur apportent. Aucuns peuples ont maintenant implacable guerre contre nous. Comme les Excomminquois, qui sont ceux qui habitent au costé Boreal du grand Golfe S. Laurens, & nous font de grands maux. Ceste guerre a cõmencé (comme lon dit) à l'occasion de certains Basques, qui voulurent faire vn meschant rapt: mais ils payerẽt biẽ leur maudite incontinence, & non seulement eux, ains à leur occasion & ceux de S. Malo, & beaucoup d'autres ont paty, & patissent beaucoup tous les ans. Car ces Sauuages sõt furieux, & s'abandonnent desesperémẽt [34] à la mort, pourueu qu'ils ayent esperance de tuer, ou mesfaire. Il n'y a que trois peuples qui nous soyẽt 70 familiers, & bõs amis. Les Montaguets, les Souriquois, & les Eteminquois. Pour les Etechemins, & Souriquois i'en suis tesmoin, car i'ay demeuré parmy eux, pour les Montaguets i'en ay ouy parler. Quant aux autres peuples, il n'y a point de fiance. Aussi les François ne les hantent, que pour descouurir leurs riuages, & encores s'en sont-ils mal trouués, horsmis Champlain en ses dernieres descouuertes contremont la grãde riuiere, qui ne s'en plaint point.
Toute cette nouvelle France est divisée en divers peuples, chaque peuple ayant sa propre langue et sa région à part. Ils se rassemblent en été pour échanger avec nous, principalement le long de la grande rivière. Là viennent aussi de très loin plusieurs autres peuples. Ils échangent leurs peaux de castors, de loutres, d'élans, de martres, de loups marins, etc., contre du pain, des pois, des fèves, des pruneaux, du tabac, et d'autres choses utiles, comme des chaudronnes, des haches, des fers de flèche, des alênes, des poinçons, des capots, des couvertures, et toutes autres commodités que les Français leur apportent. Certains peuples sont maintenant en guerre ouverte contre nous, comme les Excomminquois, qui habitent le côté nord du grand golfe Saint-Laurent, et nous causent de grands maux. Cette guerre a commencé (comme on dit) à la suite de certains Basques qui ont tenté un odieux enlèvement : mais ils vont payer cher leur maudite incontinence, et non seulement eux, mais aussi à cause d'eux ceux de Saint-Malo et beaucoup d'autres souffrent, et souffrent chaque année. Car ces sauvages sont furieux et s'abandonnent désespérément à la mort, pourvu qu'ils aient l'espoir de tuer ou de faire du mal. Il n'y a que trois peuples qui nous soient familiers et bons amis : les Montaguets, les Souriquois, et les Eteminquois. Pour les Etechemins et les Souriquois, j'en suis témoin, car j'ai vécu parmi eux, et pour les Montaguets, j'en ai entendu parler. Quant aux autres peuples, il n'y a pas de confiance. De plus, les Français ne les fréquentent que pour explorer leurs rivages, et encore s'en sont-ils mal trouvés, sauf Champlain dans ses dernières explorations en amont de la grande rivière, qui lui ne s'en plaint point.
All this new France is divided into different tribes, each one having its own separate language and country. They assemble in the Summer to trade with us, principally at the great river. To this place come also several other tribes from afar off. They barter their skins of beaver, otter, [33] deer, marten, seal, etc., for bread, peas, beans, prunes, tobacco, etc.; kettles, hatchets, iron arrow-points, awls, puncheons, cloaks, blankets, and all other such commodities as the French bring them. Certain tribes are now our implacable enemies, such as the Excomminquois, who inhabit the Northern coast of the great Gulf of St. Lawrence and do us a great deal of harm. This warfare was begun (as they say) when certain Basques tried to commit a wicked outrage. However, they paid well for their cursed incontinence, but not only they, for on their account both the St. Malo people and many others suffered, and still suffer a great deal every year. For these Savages are passionate, and give themselves up [34] to death with desperation, if they are in hopes of killing, or doing any one an injury. There are only three tribes which are on good terms of friendship with us, the Montaguets, the Souriquois, and the Eteminquois. I myself can witness to the friendship of the Etechemins and Souriquois, for I have lived among them, and for the Montaguets I have heard others speak. As to other tribes, 71 no confidence can be placed in them. The French have nothing to do with them except to explore their coasts, and even then they are badly treated, although Champlain does not complain of these savages at all, in his latest explorations up the great river.
All this new France is divided into different tribes, each with its own distinct language and territory. They gather in the summer to trade with us, mainly at the great river. Many other tribes from distant places also come to this location. They exchange their beaver, otter, deer, marten, seal, etc., skins for bread, peas, beans, prunes, tobacco, and so on; kettles, hatchets, iron arrowheads, awls, puncheons, cloaks, blankets, and all other goods that the French bring. Certain tribes are now our relentless enemies, like the Excomminquois, who live on the northern coast of the great Gulf of St. Lawrence and cause us a lot of trouble. This conflict started (as they say) when some Basques tried to commit a terrible act. However, they paid dearly for their wickedness, and it wasn't only them; both the people from St. Malo and many others have suffered and continue to suffer a great deal every year because of it. These Savages are fierce and will throw themselves into battle with desperation if they think they can kill or hurt someone. There are only three tribes that are friendly with us: the Montaguets, the Souriquois, and the Eteminquois. I can personally attest to the friendship of the Etechemins and Souriquois because I have lived among them, and I've heard others talk about the Montaguets. As for the other tribes, 71 they are not trustworthy. The French only interact with them to explore their coasts, and even then, they are treated poorly, although Champlain does not complain about these savages at all in his latest explorations up the great river.
Cest'amitié & fidelité desdits peuples enuers les François a paru remarquablement apres nostre desroute faicte par les Anglois, ainsi qu'ouyrez. Car eux l'ayants sceu s'en vindrẽt à nous, de nuict, [35] & nous cõsoloyẽt au mieux qu'ils pouuoyent, nous presentãts leurs cauots, & leur peine pour nous conduire où nous voudrions. Ils nous offroyent encores, que s'il nous plaisoit de demeurer auec eux, ils estoyent trois Capitaines Betsabes, Aguigueou & Asticou: desquels vn chacun prẽdroit pour sa part dix de nostre troupe, (puis que nous restions trente,) & nous nourriroit iusques à l'an suiuant, quand les nauires Françoises arriueroyent à la coste, & qu'en ceste façon nous pourrions repasser en nostre pays sans tõber aux mains de meschãts Ingrés. Car ainsi appellẽt-ils pour dire les Anglois. Ce n'estoyent point mines, ou pieges à nous surprendre: car vous entendrés cy apres le bon traictement qu'ils firent au P. Enemond, & à sa troupe, & à Port Royal durant trois hyuers, qu'on a eu bon [36] besoin d'eux, on les a experimenté fideles & secourables. Que si leur dessein eust esté de nous mesfaire, les belles & opportunes occasions ne leur ont pas manqué.
C’est l’amitié et la fidélité de ces peuples envers les Français qui ont été remarquables après notre déroute causée par les Anglais, comme vous l'avez entendu. En effet, quand ils l'ont su, ils sont venus nous voir, de nuit, et nous ont consolé du mieux qu’ils pouvaient, nous présentant leurs canots et leur aide pour nous conduire où nous le souhaitions. Ils nous ont aussi offert que si nous souhaitions rester avec eux, ils avaient trois capitaines : Betsabes, Aguigueou et Asticou. Chacun d'eux prendrait dix de notre groupe (puisque nous étions trente), et nous nourriraient jusqu'à l'année suivante, lorsque les navires français arriveraient sur la côte, et que de cette manière, nous pourrions retourner chez nous sans tomber entre les mains des méchants Ingrés, c'est ainsi qu'ils appellent les Anglais. Ce n’étaient pas des pièges ou des embuscades pour nous surprendre, car vous verrez plus loin le bon traitement qu'ils ont réservé au Père Enemond, à sa troupe, et à Port Royal durant trois hivers. Quand nous avions vraiment besoin d'eux, ils se sont avérés fidèles et serviables. S'ils avaient eu l'intention de nous nuire, ils avaient de belles et opportunes occasions de le faire.
This friendship and fidelity of the said tribes was especially noticeable after our rout by the English, as you will hear. For, as soon as they heard about it, they came to us at night, [35] and consoled us as best they could, offering us their canoes and their help to take us anywhere we wished to go. They also made the proposition, that if we wanted to live with them, there were three Captains—Betsabes, Aguigueou and Asticou,16 each one of whom, for his share, would take ten of our band (since there were thirty of us left), and would take care of us until the following year, when the French ships would arrive upon the coast; and that in this way we should be able to go back to our own country without falling into the hands of the wicked Ingrés, as they call the English. These were not false pretenses nor snares to entrap us, for you will hear farther on of the good treatment received from them by Father Enemond and his band; and at Port Royal during three winters, when we had great [36] need of them, how faithful and reliable we found them,—although, if they had intended to do us any harm, excellent and convenient opportunities for doing so were not wanting.
This friendship and loyalty of the mentioned tribes became especially clear after our defeat by the English, as you will see. As soon as they heard about it, they came to us at night, [35] and comforted us in the best way they could, offering us their canoes and help to take us wherever we wanted to go. They also suggested that if we wanted to live with them, there were three captains—Betsabes, Aguigueou, and Asticou,16 each of whom would take ten of our group (since there were thirty of us left) and look after us until the following year, when the French ships would arrive on the coast. This way, we could return to our own country without falling into the hands of the wicked Ingrés, as they call the English. These were not false offers or traps to deceive us, as you will hear later about the good treatment received by Father Enemond and his group; and during three winters at Port Royal, when we really needed them, we found them to be faithful and reliable—even though, if they had meant to harm us, they had plenty of excellent opportunities to do so.
CHAPITRE IV.
DU NATUREL DES SAUUAGES, DE LEURS HABITS, HABITATIONS, & VIURE.
72 LE naturel de nos Sauuages est de soy liberal, & point malitieux: ils ont l'esprit assez gaillard & net, quant à l'estime, & iugement des choses sensibles, & communes & deduisent fort gentiment leurs raisons, les assaisonnant tousiours auec quelque iolie similitude. Ils ont fort bonne memoire des choses corporelles, cõme de vous auoir veu, des qualitez d'vne place, où ils auront esté, [37] de ce qui aura esté fait devãt eux, despuis vingt & trente ans, &c. Mais d'apprendre par cœur, là est l'escueil: il n'y a moyen de leur mettre dans la caboche vne tirade rengée de paroles. Ils n'ont point de barbe, autant peu les hõmes que les fẽmes, horsmis quelques vns plus robustes, & virils. Souuent ils m'ont dit, ̃q nous leur semblions du commencemẽt fort laids, auec nos cheueux, aussi bien sur la bouche que dessus la teste: mais peu à peu ils s'accoustument, & nous commençons à ne plus leur paroistre si difformes. Vous ne sçauriez recognoistre les ieunes garçõs d'auec les ieunes filles, sinon à la façon de se ceindre. Parce que les femmes se ceignẽt dessus & dessous le ventre, & sont plus couuertes que les masles: elles sont aussi d'ordinaire plus parées de matachias: c'est à dire, de [38] chaines, & affiquets, & semblables parures à leur mode: à ce que vous sçachiez que par 74 tout telle est la nature du sexe, amoureuse d'embellissemẽt. Vniuersellemẽt parlant ils sont de taille vn peu moindre que nous, principalemẽt quant à l'espaisseur: Belle toutesfois & bien prinse, comme si nous demeurions en l'estat qu'auons à l'age de vingt & cinq ans. Vous ne rẽcõtreriez point entr'eux vn vẽtru, bossu, ny contre-fait: ladres, gouteux, pierreux, insensés, ils ne sçauent que c'est: ceux d'entre nous qui sont tarez, comme borgnes, lousches, camus, &c. sont aussi tost remarqués par eux, & mocqués largement, specialemẽt par derriere, & quand ils sont entr'eux: car ils sont bons compagnons, & ont le mot & sobriquet à commandement, fort aises quand ils se pensent auoir occasion de [39] nous mespriser. Et certes (à ce que ie vois) c'est vne contagion dont personne n'est exempte que par la misericorde de Dieu: que de se trop estimer soy-mesme. Vous verriez ces pauures barbares, nonobstant leurs si grands manquements de police, de puissance, de lettres, d'arts & de richesse: neãtmoins tenir si grãd compte d'eux, qu'ils nous en déprisẽt beaucoup, se magnifiants par dessus nous.
72 The nature of our natives is to be generous and not deceitful: they have a lively and clear-minded perspective when it comes to evaluating and judging tangible things, and they express their reasoning quite charmingly, always seasoning it with some playful similarities. They have a great memory for physical things, like having seen you, the qualities of a place they’ve visited, or what has happened before them, even from twenty or thirty years ago, etc. But memorizing things is where they struggle: it’s impossible to cram a string of words into their heads. They don’t have beards, neither the men nor the women, except for a few who are more robust and masculine. Often, they tell me that at first we seemed very unattractive to them with our hair, both on our mouths and on our heads: but gradually they get used to us, and we start to appear less deformed to them. You wouldn’t be able to tell the young boys apart from the young girls except by their way of dressing. The women wear their garments around and below their waists and tend to be more covered than the men: they are generally adorned with matachias, meaning chains, trinkets, and similar decorations in their style: to let you know that this is the nature of the sex, eager for embellishment. Generally speaking, they are slightly shorter than us, particularly in terms of girth: beautiful all the same and well-shaped, as if we were to remain in the state we were at twenty-five years old. You wouldn’t find among them a person who is thin, hunchbacked, or misshapen: they are free from ailments, embarrassing conditions, and senselessness, as they don’t know what these are. Those among us who have defects, like being cross-eyed, lame, or flat-nosed, are quickly noticed by them and mocked widely, especially behind their backs, when they are among themselves: for they are good company and have jokes and nicknames at the ready, delighted when they think they have a chance to look down on us. And indeed (as I see it) it’s a contagion from which no one is exempt except by the mercy of God: the tendency to think too highly of oneself. You would see these poor savages, despite their significant shortcomings in governance, power, literacy, arts, and wealth, still hold themselves in such high regard that they often look down on us, elevating themselves above us. 74
CHAPTER IV.
ON THE CHARACTER, DRESS, DWELLINGS, AND FOOD OF THE SAVAGES.
73 THE nature of our Savages is in itself generous and not malicious. They have rather a happy disposition, and a fair capacity for judging and valuing material and common things; deducing their reasons with great nicety, and always seasoning them with some pretty comparison. They have a very good memory for material things, such as having seen you before, of the peculiarities of a place where they may have been, [37] of what took place in their presence twenty or thirty years before, etc.; but to learn anything by heart—there's the rock; there is no way of getting a consecutive arrangement of words into their pates. They have no beards, the men no more than the women, except some of the more robust and virile. They have often told me that at first we seemed to them very ugly with hair both upon our mouths and head; but gradually they have become accustomed to it, and now we are beginning to look less deformed. You could not distinguish the young men from the girls, except in their way of wearing their belts. For the women are girdled both above and below the stomach, and are less nude than the men; also they are usually more ornamented with matachias, that is, with [38] chains, gewgaws, and such finery after their fashion; by which you may know that such is the nature of the sex everywhere, fond of adornment. 75 Generally speaking, they are of lighter build than we are; but handsome and well-shaped, just as we would be if we continued in the same condition in which we were at the age of twenty-five. You do not encounter a big-bellied, hunchbacked, or deformed person among them: those who are leprous, gouty, affected with gravel, or insane, are unknown to them. Any of our people who have some defect, such as the one-eyed, squint-eyed, and flat-nosed, are immediately noticed by them and greatly derided, especially behind our backs and when they are by themselves. For they are droll fellows, and have a word and a nickname very readily at command, if they think they have any occasion to [39] look down upon us. And certainly (judging from what I see) this habit of self-aggrandizement is a contagion from which no one is exempt, except through the grace of God. You will see these poor barbarians, notwithstanding their great lack of government, power, letters, art and riches, yet holding their heads so high that they greatly underrate us, regarding themselves as our superiors.
73 The nature of our Savages is itself generous and not malicious. They tend to have a cheerful disposition and a decent ability to judge and appreciate material and common things; they draw their conclusions with great precision and always add some clever comparison. They have an excellent memory for physical things, like having seen you before, the unique features of a place they’ve been, or what occurred in their presence twenty or thirty years ago, etc.; however, memorizing anything—there’s the challenge; they struggle to get a consistent arrangement of words into their heads. Neither the men nor the women have beards, except for some of the more robust and masculine individuals. They have often told me that at first we appeared very ugly to them with hair on our faces and heads, but over time they’ve gotten used to it, and now we seem less deformed. You can’t tell the young men apart from the girls, except for how they wear their belts. The women wear theirs both above and below the stomach and are less exposed than the men; they are also usually more adorned with matachias, or chains, trinkets, and other decorative items typical to their culture, which shows that women everywhere have a fondness for adornment. 75 Generally speaking, they are built lighter than we are, but are handsome and well-formed, just as we would be if we remained as we were at twenty-five. You won’t find any big-bellied, hunchbacked, or deformed individuals among them: those with leprosy, gout, gravel issues, or insanity are unknown to them. Any of our people who have defects, like being one-eyed, cross-eyed, or flat-nosed, are immediately noticed and often ridiculed by them, particularly when we are not around. They are quite humorous and have a nickname ready at hand if they feel the need to look down on us. And certainly (judging by what I observe), this tendency toward self-importance is a contagion that no one escapes, except by the grace of God. You’ll see these poor barbarians, despite their significant lack of government, power, literacy, art, and wealth, still holding their heads high enough to greatly underestimate us, considering themselves our superiors.
Leurs habits sont chamarrés de peaux, que les femmes passent, & conroyent du costé, qui n'est pas velu: elles conroyent souuent les peaux d'elan de tous les deux costés, comme nostre buffetin, puis le barricolent de peinture en forme de passements bien ioliment, & en font des robes: de ces mesmes peaux elles leur font des souliers, & des greues. Les masles ne portent point de hauts [40] de chausses, parce que (disent-ils) cela les entraue trop, & met comme aux ceps, ils portent seulemẽt vn linge an deuãt de leur nature, l'Esté ils vsent fort de nos capots, & l'Hyuer 76 de nos couuertes de licts, lesquelles ils s'accommodent en chamarre les redoublants: ils s'aident aussi fort volontiers de nos chapeaux, souliers, bonnets de laine, chemises, & du linge, pour nettoyer leurs enfants de maillot, car on leur trocque toutes ces denrees contre leurs peaux.
Leurs vêtements sont décorés de peaux que les femmes portent sur le côté non velu : elles utilisent souvent des peaux d'élan des deux côtés, comme notre buffle, puis les décorent avec de la peinture en forme de motifs colorés et en font des robes. Avec ces mêmes peaux, elles fabriquent des chaussures et des greffes. Les mâles ne portent pas de hauts de chausses parce qu'ils disent que cela les gêne trop et les entrave, ils portent seulement un tissu à l'avant de leur corps. En été, ils utilisent beaucoup nos capes, et en hiver 76 ils se couvrent avec nos couvertures de lit, qu'ils adaptent en ajoutant des motifs. Ils aiment aussi beaucoup utiliser nos chapeaux, chaussures, bonnets en laine, chemises et linge pour préparer leurs enfants, car on échange toutes ces choses contre leurs peaux.
Their clothes are trimmed with leather lace, which the women dress and curry on the side which is not hairy. They often curry both sides of elk skin, like our buff skin, then variegate it very prettily with paint put on in a lace-like pattern, and make gowns of it; from the same leather they make their shoes and strings. The men do not wear [40] trousers, because (they say) they hinder them too much, and place them as it were, in chains; they wear only a piece of cloth over their middle; in Summer they often wear our capes, and in Winter our bed-blankets, which they improve with trimming and wear double. 77 They are also quite willing to make use of our hats, shoes, caps, woolens and shirts, and of our linen to clean their infants, for we trade them all these commodities for their furs.
Their clothes are trimmed with leather lace, which the women work on and smooth out on the side that's not hairy. They often smooth both sides of elk skin, like our buffalo skin, then decorate it beautifully with paint in a lace-like pattern, making gowns from it. They also use the same leather to make their shoes and ties. The men don't wear trousers because they say they restrict their movement and feel like chains; instead, they just wear a piece of cloth around their waist. In summer, they often wear our capes, and in winter, they use our bed blankets, which they enhance with trims and wear them doubled. 77 They're also quite willing to use our hats, shoes, caps, woolens, shirts, and linen to clean their babies, as we trade them these goods for their furs.
Quelque part qu'ils soyent arriués; la premiere chose c'est de faire du feu, & se cabaner, ce qu'ils ont faict dans vn heure, ou deux: souuent en demy heure. Les femmes vont au bois, & en apportent des perches, lesquelles on dispose par en bas en rond à lentour du feu; & par en haut on les enfourche entr'elles pyramidalement, [41] de maniere qu'elles se reposent l'vne contre l'autre droit au dessus du feu; car là est la cheminée. Sur les perches on iette des peaux, ou bien des nattes, ou des escorces. Au pied des perches dessous les peaux se mettent les sacs. Toute la place à l'entour du feu est ionchée de fueilles de pin, à fin de ne sentir l'humidité de la terre: dessus les fueilles de sapin ils iettẽt souuẽt des nattes ou des peaux de loup marin aussi delicates que le velours; là dessus ils s'estendent à l'entour du feu ayant la teste sur leurs sacs. Et ce qu'on ne croiroit pas, ils sont tres-chaudement leans dedans à petit feu, voire aux plus grandes rigueurs de l'Hiuer. Ils ne se cabanẽt point, qu'aupres de quelque bonne eau, & en lieu de plaisant aspect. En Esté leurs logis changent de figure: car ils les font larges & longs, [42] à fin d'auoir plus d'air; aussi les couurent-ils lors quasi d'escorces, ou de nattes, faictes de roseaux tendres, & sont beaucoup plus minces & delicates que les nostres de paille, si artistement tissuës, que quand elles pendẽt, l'eau coule tout au long, sans point les percer.
Wherever they end up, the first thing to do is make a fire and set up camp, which they accomplish in about an hour or two; often in half an hour. The women go to the woods and collect branches, which they arrange in a circle around the fire at the bottom, and at the top, they stack them pyramidally so that they lean against each other right above the fire; that's where the chimney is. On top of the branches, they toss hides, mats, or bark. At the base of the branches, underneath the hides, they place their bags. The area around the fire is covered with pine needles to avoid feeling the dampness of the ground; on top of the pine needles, they often lay mats or hides of sea lion that are as soft as velvet; they stretch out around the fire with their heads on their bags. Surprisingly, they stay very warm like this, even in the harshest cold of winter. They only set up camp near good water and in pleasant spots. In the summer, their shelters change shape: they make them wide and long to get more air; they also cover them with bark or mats made from soft reeds, which are much thinner and more delicate than our straw ones, so expertly woven that when it rains, the water runs right off without soaking through.
Arrived at a certain place, the first thing they do is to build a fire and arrange their camp, which they have finished in an hour or two; often in half an hour. The women go to the woods and bring back some poles which are stuck into the ground in a circle around the fire, and at the top are interlaced, in the form of a pyramid, [41] so that they come together directly over the fire, for there is the chimney. Upon the poles they throw some skins, matting or bark. At the foot of the poles, under the skins, they put their baggage. All the space around the fire is strewn with leaves of the fir tree, so they will not feel the dampness of the ground; over these leaves are often thrown some mats, or sealskins as soft as velvet; upon this they stretch themselves around the fire with their heads resting upon their baggage; And, what no one would believe, they are very warm in there around that little fire, even in the greatest rigors of the Winter. They do not camp except near some good water, and in an attractive location. In Summer the shape of their houses is changed; for then they are broad and long, [42] that they may have more air; then they nearly always cover them with bark, or mats made of tender reeds, finer and more delicate than ours made of straw, and so skillfully woven, that when they are hung up the water runs along their surface without penetrating them.
When they arrive at a location, the first thing they do is build a fire and set up their camp, which usually takes an hour or two; sometimes it can be done in half an hour. The women head into the woods and gather some poles, which they stick into the ground in a circle around the fire, intertwining them at the top to form a pyramid [41] that comes together right above the fire, creating a chimney. They then cover the poles with animal skins, matting, or bark. At the base of the poles, under the skins, they place their bags. The area around the fire is scattered with fir tree leaves so they don’t feel the dampness of the ground; they often lay some mats or soft sealskins over these leaves. They relax around the fire with their heads resting on their bags, and surprisingly, they stay very warm even in the harshest winter conditions. They only set up camp near good water and in nice locations. In summer, their shelters change shape; they become wider and longer [42] to allow for more airflow. They often cover them with bark or mats made from soft reeds that are finer and more delicate than those made of straw, skillfully woven so that when hung, water runs off their surface without soaking in.
78 Leur viure est ce que la chasse, & la pesche leur donnent: car ils ne labourent point: mais la prouidence paternelle de nostre bon Dieu, laquelle n'abandonne pas les passereaux mesmes, n'a point laissé ces pauures creatures, capables de luy, sans prouisiõ cõuenable, qui leur est comme par estape, assignee à chasque lune, car ils cõtent par Lunes, & en mettẽt treze en l'an: Par exemple donc, en Ianuier ils ont la chasse des loups marins: car cest animal, quoy qu'il soit aquatique, fraye neantmoins [43] sur certaines Isles enuiron ce temps. La chair en est aussi bõne q̃ du veau; & de plus ils font de sa graisse vn'huyle, qui leur sert de sausse toute l'annee, ils en rẽplissent plusieurs vessies d'orignac, qui sont deux ou trois fois plus amples & fortes que les nostres de porc; & voila leurs tonneaux de reserue. En ce mesme mois de Feurier, & iusques à la my-Mars, est la grande chasse des Castors, loutres, orignacs, ours (qui sont fort bons) & des caribous, animal moitié asne, moitié cerf. Si le tẽps leur dit, ils viuent lors en grand' abondance, & sont aussi fiers que Princes & Roys; mais s'il leur est contraire, c'est grãde pitié d'eux, & souuent meurent de miserable faim. Le temps leur est contraire, quand il pleut beaucoup, & ne gele pas; parce que lors ils ne peuuent chasser ny aux eslans, ny aux [44] castors. Item: quand il nege beaucoup, & ne gele pas là dessus, car ils ne peuuent pas mener leurs chiens à la chasse, pource qu'ils enfoncẽt dedans, ce qu'ils ne font pas eux, parce qu'ils s'attachent des raquettes aux pieds à l'aide desquelles ils demeurent dessus: si ne peuuent-ils tant courir qu'il faudroit, la nege estãt trop molle. Autres tels miserables accidents leur arriuent, qui seroyent longs à raconter.
78 Their livelihood comes from what hunting and fishing give them, since they don't farm. But the paternal care of our good God, which doesn’t neglect even the little birds, hasn’t left these poor creatures without adequate provisions, which are assigned to them as stages, corresponding to each moon, since they count by moons and include thirteen in a year. For example, in January, they hunt for seals, as this animal, although aquatic, breeds around certain islands at this time. Its meat is just as good as veal, and they also make oil from its fat, which serves as their sauce all year round. They fill several bladder sacs with it, which are two or three times larger and stronger than our pork ones; and that’s their reserve barrels. In the same month of February, until mid-March, there is the great hunt for beavers, otters, moose, bears (which are quite good), and caribou, an animal that is half donkey and half deer. If the weather is favorable, they live in great abundance and are as proud as princes and kings; but if the weather is not on their side, it’s truly sad for them, and they often die from miserable hunger. The weather works against them when it rains a lot and doesn’t freeze, because then they cannot hunt either moose or beavers. Also, when it snows heavily and doesn’t freeze afterward, they can’t take their dogs out for hunting, as the dogs sink in the snow, which doesn’t happen to them because they attach snowshoes to their feet, which helps them stay on top. They can’t run as much as they need to, since the snow is too soft. Other unfortunate incidents happen to them that would take too long to recount.
Their food is whatever they can get from the chase and from fishing; for they do not till the soil at all; but the paternal providence of our good God, which 79 does not forsake even the sparrow, has not left these poor creatures, worthy of his care, without proper provision, which is to them like fixed rations assigned to every moon; for they count by Moons, and put thirteen of them in a year. Now, for example, in January they have the seal hunting: for this animal, although it is aquatic, nevertheless spawns [43] upon certain Islands about this time. Its flesh is as good as veal; and furthermore they make of its fat an oil, which serves them as sauce throughout the year; they fill several moose-bladders with it, which are two or three times as large and strong as our pig-bladders; and in these you see their reserve casks. Likewise in the month of February and until the middle of March, is the great hunt for Beavers, otters, moose, bears (which are very good), and for the caribou,17 an animal half ass and half deer. If the weather then is favorable, they live in great abundance, and are as haughty as Princes and Kings; but if it is against them, they are greatly to be pitied, and often die of starvation. The weather is against them if it rains a great deal, and does not freeze; for then they can hunt neither deer nor [44] beavers. Also, when it snows a great deal, and does not freeze over, for then they cannot put their dogs upon the chase, because they sink down; the savages themselves do not do this, for they wear snowshoes on their feet which help them to stay on top: yet they cannot run as fast as would be necessary, the snow being too soft. They have other misfortunes of this kind which it would be tedious to relate.
Their food comes from whatever they can catch while hunting or fishing; they don’t farm at all. But the caring nature of our good God, who doesn’t forget even the sparrow, has made sure these poor creatures, deserving of His attention, have enough provisions, similar to fixed rations set for each moon. They keep track of time by moons, counting thirteen each year. For example, in January, they hunt seals: although seals live in the water, they come to certain islands to breed around this time. The meat is just as good as veal, and they also make oil from its fat, which they use as a sauce throughout the year. They fill several moose bladders with it, which are two or three times larger and stronger than our pig bladders; these act as their reserve supplies. Then, in February and until mid-March, they have the major hunt for beavers, otters, moose, bears (which are quite good), and caribou, an animal that's a mix of donkey and deer. When the weather is on their side, they enjoy plenty and feel as proud as princes and kings; but when it doesn’t cooperate, they are to be greatly pitied and often starve. The weather works against them when it rains heavily without freezing; during such times, they can’t hunt deer or beavers. Also, if it snows a lot without freezing over, they can’t use their dogs for hunting because the animals sink down. The natives themselves don’t have this problem since they wear snowshoes that help them stay on top of the snow. However, they can’t run fast enough because the snow is too soft. There are other struggles they face that would take too long to explain.
80 Sur la my Mars le poisson commence à frayer, & monter de la mer en haut contre certains ruisseaux, souuent en si grand' abondance, que tout en formille. A peine le croiroit, qui ne l'auroit veu. On ne sçauroit mettre la main dans l'eau, qu'on ne rencõtre proye. Entre ces poissons l'eplan est le premier: cest eplan est deux & trois fois plus grand que [45] n'est le nostre de riuiere: apres l'eplan suit le harenc à la fin d'Auril, & au mesme temps les outardes arriuent du Midy, qui sont grosses cannes au double des nostres, & font volontiers leurs nids aux Isles. Deux œufs d'outarde en valent richement cinq de poule. A mesme termoyement vient l'estourgeon, & le saumon, & la grande queste des œufs par les Isletes, car les oiseaux pescherets, qui sont là en treſ grande foison, pondent lors, & souuent couurẽt de leurs nids ces Islettes. Dés le mois de May iusques à la my-Septembre, ils sont hors de tout esmoy pour leur viure: car les mouluës sont à la coste, toute sorte de poisson & coquillage; & les nauires François auec lesquels ils trocquent; & sçauez vous s'ils entendent bien à se faire courtiser. Ils tranchent des freres auecques [46] le Roy, & ne leur faut rien rabattre de toute la piece. Il faut leur faire des presents, & les bien harãguer auant qu'ils accordent la traicte; & icelle faicte, faut encores les Tabagier, c'est à dire, les banqueter. Alors ils danseront, harangueront & chanteront Adesquidex, Adesquidex, Sçauoir est, qu'ils sont les bons amys, alliés, associés, confederés, & comperes du Roy, & des François.
80 In early March, the fish start to spawn and swim up from the sea into certain streams, often in such large numbers that it’s almost overwhelming. You would hardly believe it if you didn’t see it. You can’t even put your hand in the water without coming across fish. Among these fish, the eel is the first to appear; this eel is two or three times bigger than our river ones. After the eel comes the herring at the end of April, and at the same time, the storks arrive from the south, which are much larger than ours and like to nest on the islands. Two stork eggs are worth as much as five chicken eggs. Around the same time, the sturgeon and salmon arrive, along with a great demand for fish eggs from the islets, as the coastal birds, which are in great abundance, lay their eggs then and often cover their nests on these islets. From May until mid-September, they have no worries about food: the flatfish are on the coast, along with all kinds of fish and shellfish; and the French ships with which they trade; and you should know they have a knack for being courted. They deal with the king and don’t want to give anything up from the whole deal. You have to make presents and sweet-talk them before they agree to the trade; and once that’s done, you still need to feast them, meaning to entertain them. Then they will dance, give speeches, and sing Adesquidex, Adesquidex, meaning that they are good friends, allies, partners, and associates of the king and the French.
In the middle of March, fish begin to spawn, and to come up from the sea into certain streams, often so abundantly that everything swarms with them. 81 Any one who has not seen it could scarcely believe it. You cannot put your hand into the water, without encountering them. Among these fish the smelt is the first; this smelt is two and three times as large as [45] that in our rivers; after the smelt comes the herring at the end of April; and at the same time bustards, which are large ducks, double the size of ours, come from the South and eagerly make their nests upon the Islands. Two bustard eggs are fully equal to five hen's eggs. At the same time come the sturgeon, and salmon, and the great search through the Islets for eggs, as the waterfowl, which are there in great numbers, lay their eggs then, and often cover the Islets with their nests. From the month of May up to the middle of September, they are free from all anxiety about their food; for the cod are upon the coast, and all kinds of fish and shellfish; and the French ships with which they traffic, and you may be sure they understand how to make themselves courted. They set themselves up for brothers of [46] the King, and it is not expected that they will withdraw in the least from the whole farce. Gifts must be presented and speeches made to them, before they condescend to trade; this done, they must have the Tabagie, i.e. the banquet. Then they will dance, make speeches and sing Adesquidex, Adesquidex, That is, that they are good friends, allies, associates, confederates, and comrades of the King and of the French.
In mid-March, fish start to spawn and swim up from the sea into certain streams, often in such large numbers that everything is teeming with them. 81 Anyone who hasn't seen this would hardly believe it. You can't put your hand in the water without coming across them. Among these fish, the smelt is the first to arrive; this smelt is two to three times larger than the ones in our rivers. After the smelt, the herring comes at the end of April, and at the same time, large ducks called bustards, which are double the size of ours, migrate from the south and eagerly build their nests on the islands. Two bustard eggs are equivalent to five hen's eggs. During this period, sturgeon and salmon also arrive, and there’s a great search through the islets for eggs, as the waterfowl, which are abundant, lay their eggs then and often cover the islands with their nests. From May to mid-September, they are free from worrying about food because cod, along with various fish and shellfish, are along the coast. The French ships they trade with know how to be sought after. They present themselves as brothers of the King and are not expected to step back from the whole act. Gifts must be offered and speeches made before they agree to trade; once that’s done, they demand the Tabagie, or banquet. Then they will dance, make speeches, and sing Adesquidex, Adesquidex, which means that they are good friends, allies, associates, confederates, and comrades of the King and the French.
Le gibier d'eau y abonde; celuy de terre non, sinon à certain temps les oiseaux passagiers comme outardes 82& oyes grises & blãches. On y trouue des perdrix grises, qui ont vne fort belle queuë, & sont deux fois plus grosses que les nostres; on y voit force tourtes, qui viennent manger les frãboises au mois de Iuillet. Plusieurs oiseaux de proye & quelques lapins & leuraux.
Le gibier d'eau y est abondant, mais celui de terre ne l'est pas, sauf à certaines périodes avec les oiseaux migrateurs comme les outardes et les oies grises et blanches. On trouve des perdrix grises, qui ont une très belle queue et sont deux fois plus grosses que les nôtres; on y voit beaucoup de tourterelles qui viennent manger des framboises en juillet. Il y a aussi plusieurs oiseaux de proie et quelques lapins et lièvres.
Water game abounds there, but not forest game, except at certain times birds of passage, like bustards and gray and white geese. There are to be found there gray partridges, which have beautiful long tails and are twice as large as ours; there are a great many wild pigeons, which come to eat raspberries in 83 the month of July, also several birds of prey and some rabbits and hares.
Waterfowl are plentiful there, but forest animals aren’t, except at certain times when migratory birds pass through, like bustards and gray and white geese. You can find gray partridges that have long beautiful tails and are twice the size of ours. There are also many wild pigeons that come to eat raspberries in 83 July, along with several birds of prey and some rabbits and hares.
[47] Or nos sauuages sur la my-Septembre se retirent de la mer, hors la portée du flux, aux petites riuieres, où les anguilles frayent & en font prouision, elles sont bõnes & grasses. En Octobre & Nouembre est la seconde chasse des castors & des eslans: & puis en Decembre (admirable prouidence de Dieu) vient vn poisson appellé d'eux ponamo, qui fraye sous la glace; Item lors les tortues font leurs petits, &c. Tels donc mais en bien plus grand nombre sont les reuenus, & censiues de nos Sauuages, telle leur table & entretiẽ, le tout cotté & assigné chasque chose en son endroit & quartier. Iamais Salomon n'eust son hostel mieux ordonné & policé en viuandiers, que le sont ces pensions & les voicturiers d'icelles. Aussi vn plus grand que Salomon les a constitués. A luy soit gloire à tout'eternité.
[47] Our Native Americans, in mid-September, move away from the sea, beyond the reach of the tide, to the small rivers where eels spawn and gather. They are rich and fatty. In October and November is the second hunt for beavers and moose; then in December (a marvelous providence of God) comes a fish they call ponamo, which spawns under the ice. Also, during this time, turtles give birth, etc. So, in much larger numbers are the crops and provisions of our Native Americans; such is their table and sustenance, everything organized and assigned in its proper place and region. Never had Solomon his household better arranged and managed in provisions than these gatherings and their carriers. Indeed, a greater one than Solomon has appointed them. To Him be glory forever.
[47] Now our savages in the middle of September withdraw from the sea, beyond the reach of the tide, to the little rivers, where the eels spawn, of which they lay in a supply; they are good and fat. In October and November comes the second hunt for elks and beavers; and then in December (wonderful providence of God) comes a fish called by them ponamo,18 which spawns under the ice. Also then the turtles bear little ones, etc. These then, but in a still greater number, are the revenues and incomes of our Savages; such, their table and living, all prepared and assigned, everything to its proper place and quarter. Never had Solomon his mansion better regulated and provided with food, than are these homes and their landlords. But then a greater one than Solomon has made them; to him be the glory through all eternity.
[47] Now, our indigenous people in the middle of September move away from the sea, out of the tide's reach, to the small rivers where the eels spawn, which they gather for food; they are good and fat. In October and November, they go hunting for elks and beavers again; and then in December (a wonderful provision from God) comes a fish they call ponamo,18 which spawns under the ice. Also, at that time, turtles give birth to their young, etc. These, and even more, are the sources of livelihood for our indigenous people; their meals and daily living are all organized and prepared, everything in its right place. Never had Solomon's palace been better stocked and supplied with food than these homes and their people. But then a greater one than Solomon has made them; to Him be the glory forever.
[48] Pour bien iouyr de ce leur appanage; nos syluicoles s'en vont sur les lieux d'iceluy auec le plaisir de peregrinatiõ & de proumenade, à quoy facilement faire ils ont l'engin, & la grande commodité des cauots qui sont petits esquifs faicts d'escorce de bouleau, estroits & resserrés par les deux bouts, comme la creste d'vn morion; le corps est en façon de berceau large, & ventru; Ils sont lõgs, de huict, ou dix pieds; au reste si capables, que dans vn seul logera tout vn mesnage de cinq, ou six personnes auec tous leurs chiens, sacs, peaux, chauderons & autre bagage bien pesant. Et le bon est qu'il prennent terre, où84 leur plaist, ce que nous ne pouuõs faire auec nos chaloupes ou bateaux mariniers; parce que le cauot le plus chargé ne sçauroit cueillir demy pied d'eau, & deschargé il est si [49] leger, que vous le souspeseriés facilement, & transporteriez de la main gauche; si viste à l'auiron qu'à vostre bel-aise de bon temps vous ferés en vn iour les trente, & quarente lieuës: neantmoins on ne voit guieres ces Sauuages postilonner ainsi: car leurs iournees ne sont tout que beau passetemps. Ils n'ont iamais haste. Bien diuers de nous, qui ne sçaurions iamais rien faire sans presse & oppresse; oppresse di je, parce que nostre desir nous tyrannise & bannit la paix de nos actions.
[48] To fully enjoy their portion, our forest dwellers go to the places with the pleasure of wandering and strolling, which they can easily do thanks to their small canoes made from birch bark, narrow and sealed at both ends, resembling the crest of a helmet. The body is shaped like a wide, bulging cradle. They are long, about eight or ten feet; capable enough that a whole family of five or six people can fit in one along with all their dogs, bags, skins, pots, and other heavy gear. The best part is that they can land wherever they like, which we can't do with our ships or large boats; because even the most loaded canoe can't float in half a foot of water, and when empty it's so light that you could easily carry it with one hand. With a swift paddle, you could comfortably cover thirty or forty leagues in a day. However, you hardly see these natives rushing around like that; their journeys are just enjoyable pastimes. They never hurry. Quite different from us, who can never seem to do anything without stress and pressure; I say pressure because our desires tyrannize us and rob our actions of peace.
[48] In order to thoroughly enjoy this, their lot, our foresters start off to their different places with as much pleasure as if they were going on a stroll or an excursion; they do this easily through the skillful use and great convenience of canoes, which are little skiffs made of birch-bark, narrow and closed at both ends, like the crest of a morion; the body is like a large hollow cradle; they are eight or ten feet long; moreover so capacious that a single one of them will hold an entire household of five or six persons, with all their dogs, sacks, skins, kettles, and other heavy baggage. And the best part of it is that they can land wherever they like, which we cannot do with our shallops or sailing boats; for the most heavily-loaded canoe can draw only half a foot of water, and unloaded 85 it is so [49] light that you can easily pick it up and carry it away with your left hand; so rapidly sculled that, without any effort, in good weather you can make thirty or forty leagues a day; nevertheless we scarcely see these Savages posting along at this rate, for their days are all nothing but pastime. They are never in a hurry. Quite different from us, who can never do anything without hurry and worry; worry, I say, because our desire tyrannizes over us and banishes peace from our actions.
[48] To really enjoy their lives, our foresters head off to their various locations with as much joy as if they were going for a walk or a trip; they do this easily thanks to the skillful use and great convenience of canoes, which are small boats made from birch bark, narrow and closed at both ends, resembling the crest of a helmet; the body is like a large hollow cradle; they are eight or ten feet long; and they are spacious enough to hold an entire household of five or six people, along with all their dogs, bags, skins, pots, and other heavy gear. The best part is that they can land wherever they want, something we can't do with our shallops or sailing boats; even the heaviest canoe only needs half a foot of water to float, and when empty, it is so light that you can easily pick it up and carry it with your left hand; they are so quick to paddle that, in good weather, you can cover thirty or forty leagues a day without effort; however, we hardly see these people moving quickly because their days are all about leisure. They never rush. They are completely different from us, who can never do anything without a sense of urgency and anxiety; anxiety, I say, because our desires control us and take away our peace.
CHAPITRE V.
LA POLICE & GOUUERNEMENT DES SAUUAGES.
86 ON ne peut auoir plus de police, que de Communauté, [50] puis que police n'est autre, que l'ordre & regime de la Communauté. Or ces Sauuages n'ayants point grande Communauté ny en nõbre de personnes, puis qu'ils sont rares, ny en biens, puis qu'ils sont pauures, ne viuans qu'au iour à la iournee, ny en lien & conionction, puis qu'ils sont espars, & vagabonds, ils ne peuuent auoir grande police. Si ne peuuent-ils s'en passer, puis qu'ils sont hõmes & associés. Celle donc qu'ils ont, est telle. Il y a le Sagamo, qui est l'aisné de quelque puissante famille, qui par consequent aussi en est le chef & conducteur. Tous les ieunes gents de la famille, sont à la table & suitte d'iceluy; aussi est-ce à luy d'entretenir des chiens pour la chasse, & des cauots pour les voituriers, & des prouisions, & reserues pour le mauuais temps, & voyages. Les ieunes gens le [51] courtisent, chassent, & font leur apprentissage sous luy, incapables de rien auoir auant qu'estre mariés: car lors seulemẽt ils peuuent auoir chien & sac: c'est à dire, auoir du propre, & faire pour soy, toutesfois ils demeurent encores sous l'authorité du Sagamo, & le plus souuent en sa compagnie, comm'aussi plusieurs autres, qui manquent de parents, ou encores qui de leur propre gré se rangent sous sa protection, & conduicte, pour estre foibles d'eux-mesmes, & sans suitte. 88 Tout ce donc que les garçons conquestẽt, appartient au Sagamo: mais les mariés ne luy en donnent qu'vne partie, que si ces mariés se departant d'auecques luy, cõm'il le faut souuent pour la commodité de la chasse, & du viure, retournants apres ils payent leur recognoissance, & hommage en peaux, & [52] semblables presents. A ceste cause il y a des querelles, & des ialousies entr'eux aussi bien qu'entre nous, mais non pas si atroces. Quand quelqu'vn par exemple commence à s'emanciper, & faire le Sagamo, quand il ne rẽd point le tribut, quand ses gents le quittent ou que d'autres les luy soustrayent; & comm'entre nous, aussi entr'eux y a des reproches & mespris, cestuy-là n'est qu'vn demy Sagamo, c'est vn nouuellement esclos, comm'vn poussin de trois iours, la creste ne luy faict que de naistre: c'est vn Sagamochin, c'est à dire, vn Aubereau de Sagamo, vn petit nain. Et à celle fin que vous sçachiés que l'ambition a son regne encores dessous le chaume, & les roseaux, aussi bien que dessous les toicts dorés: Et qu'il ne faut point no9 tirer beaucoup l'aureille pour apprẽdre ces leçons.
86 You can't have more law than community, since law is nothing more than the order and structure of the community. Now, these savages, having neither a strong community in terms of population—since they are few—or in terms of resources, as they are poor, living only from day to day, nor in terms of bonds and connections, since they are scattered and vagabond, cannot have a strong law. Yet they cannot do without it, since they are human and social beings. What they do have is like this. There is the Sagamo, who is the eldest of some powerful family, and therefore also its leader and guide. All the young members of the family are at his table and follow him; it is also up to him to maintain hunting dogs, carts for transportation, and provisions and reserves for bad weather and travels. The young men court him, hunt, and learn from him, unable to have anything of their own until they are married: for only then can they own a dog and a bag; that is, have their own possessions and provide for themselves. However, they still remain under the authority of the Sagamo, often in his company, just like many others who lack relatives, or who voluntarily place themselves under his protection and guidance, as they are weak on their own and without support. 88 Everything that the young men acquire belongs to the Sagamo; but married men give him only part of what they acquire, and only if they have to leave him, which often happens for the convenience of hunting and living. Upon returning, they pay their acknowledgment and tribute in furs and similar gifts. For this reason, there are disagreements and jealousies among them just like among us, but not as severe. When someone, for example, begins to assert independence and acts like a Sagamo, neglecting to pay taxes, when his followers leave him or others take them away; just like among us, there are reproaches and contempt, that person is seen as only a half Sagamo, newly sprouted, like a chick that's just three days old, with its comb only just appearing: they call him a Sagamochin, meaning a little Sagamo, a small dwarf. And to convey that ambition reigns even beneath the thatch and reeds, just as much as beneath golden roofs: you don't need to stretch your ear too far to learn these lessons.
CHAPTER V.
THE POLITY AND GOVERNMENT OF THE SAVAGES.
87 THERE can be no more polity than there is Commonwealth, [50] since polity is nothing else than the regulation and government of the Commonwealth. Now these Savages not having a great Commonwealth, either in number of people, since they are few; nor in wealth, since they are poor, only living from hand to mouth; nor in ties and bonds of union, since they are scattered and wandering; cannot have great polity. Yet they cannot do without it since they are men and brethren. So what they have is this. There is the Sagamore, who is the eldest son powerful family, and consequently also its chief and leader. All the young people of the family are at his table and in his retinue; it is also his duty to provide dogs for the chase, canoes for transportation, provisions and reserves for bad weather and expeditions. The young people [51] flatter him, hunt, and serve their apprenticeship under him, not being allowed to have anything before they are married, for then only can they have a dog and a bag; that is, have something of their own, and do for themselves. Nevertheless they continue to live under the authority of the Sagamore, and very often in his company; as also do several others who have no relations, or those who of their own free will place themselves under his protection and guidance, being themselves weak and without a following. Now all that the 89 young men capture belongs to the Sagamore; but the married ones give him only a part, and if these leave him, as they often do for the sake of the chase and supplies, returning afterwards, they pay their dues and homage in skins and [52] like gifts. From this cause there are some quarrels and jealousies among them as among us, but not so serious. When, for example, some one begins to assert himself and to act the Sagamore, when he does not render the tribute, when his people leave him or when others get them away from him; then as among us, also among them, there are reproaches and accusations, as that such a one is only a half Sagamore, is newly hatched like a three-days' chicken, that his crest is only beginning to appear; that he is only a Sagamochin, that is, a Baby Sagamore, a little dwarf. And thus you may know that ambition reigns beneath the thatched roofs, as well as under the gilded, and our ears need not be pulled much to learn these lessons.
87 You can’t have a more structured society than there is a community, since a structured society is just the management and governance of that community. These indigenous people don’t have a large community, either in terms of population, since there are few of them; or in wealth, since they live hand to mouth; nor in ties and connections, since they are scattered and nomadic; so they can’t have a sophisticated governance. However, they can’t do without it since they are human beings and family. What they do have is this: There is the Sagamore, who is the eldest son of a powerful family and therefore its chief and leader. All the young members of the family are at his table and in his group; it’s also his job to provide dogs for hunting, canoes for travel, food, and supplies for bad weather and excursions. The young people flatter him, hunt, and learn under him, not allowed to have anything until they are married, since that’s when they can have a dog and a bag; in other words, they can have their own things and take care of themselves. Still, they continue to live under the Sagamore’s authority and often in his company; this also includes several others who have no relatives, or those who willingly seek his protection and guidance, being weak and without supporters. Everything that the young men capture belongs to the Sagamore; however, the married ones only give him a portion, and if they leave him, which they often do for the sake of hunting and supplies, they return later and pay their dues and tribute in furs and similar gifts. Because of this, there are some disputes and jealousies among them just like among us, but not as severe. For example, when someone starts to assert themselves and act like a Sagamore, when they don’t pay their tribute, when their people leave them, or when others lure them away; then, like us, there are accusations and complaints, such as that someone is just a half Sagamore, newly hatched like a three-day-old chick, that their status is just beginning to emerge; that they’re merely a Sagamochin, which means a Baby Sagamore, a little dwarf. Thus, you can see that ambition exists under those thatched roofs as well as beneath the gilded ones, and we don’t have to be told much to learn these lessons. 89
[53] Ces Sagamies se partagent la region, & sont quasi distribuees par bayes, ou riuieres. Par exemple, en la riuiere de Pentegoet vn Sagamo; vn autre à celle de S. Croix; vn autre à celle de S. Iean, &c. Quand ils se visitent c'est au recepuant de bien-veigner, & faire tabagie à ses hostes, autant de iours qu'il peut; les hostes luy font des presents: mais c'est à la charge que le visité reciproque, quand ce vient au départ, si le visitant est Sagamo, autrement non.
[53] The Sagamores share the region and are almost divided by bays or rivers. For example, one Sagamore is by the Pentegoet River, another by St. Croix, and another by St. John, etc. When they visit each other, it's customary for the host to welcome them and treat them with tobacco for as many days as possible; the hosts give gifts in return. However, the condition is that the visit is reciprocated when it comes time for the visitor to leave, but only if the visitor is a Sagamore; otherwise, it’s not required.
[53] These Sagamies divide up the country and are nearly always arranged according to bays or rivers. For example, for the Pentegoet river there is one Sagamore; another for the Ste. Croix; another for the St. John, etc. When they visit each other it is the duty of the host to welcome and to banquet his guests, as many days as he can, the guests making him some presents; but it is with the expectation that the host will reciprocate, when the guest comes to depart, if the guest is a Sagamore, otherwise not.
[53] These Sagamores split up the land and are almost always positioned based on bays or rivers. For instance, there’s one Sagamore for the Pentegoet River, another for the Ste. Croix, another for the St. John, and so on. When they visit each other, it’s the host's responsibility to greet and hold a feast for his guests, for as many days as he can, with the guests giving him some gifts. However, it’s expected that the host will return the favor when the guest is ready to leave, but only if the guest is a Sagamore; otherwise, that expectation doesn’t apply.
C'est l'Esté principalemẽt qu'ils font leurs visites, 90 & tiennent leurs Estats: ie veux dire, que plusieurs Sagamos s'assemblent, & consultent par entr'eux de la paix, & de la guerre, des traictés d'amitié, & du bien commun. Il n'y a que lesdits Sagamos, qui ayent voix en chapitre, & qui harenguent, ne fussent quelques vieux, & renommés [54] Autmoins, qui sont comme leurs Prestres, car ils les honnorent fort, & leur donnẽt seance la mesme qu'aux Sagamos. Il arriue quelque fois, qu'vn mesme est tout ensemble & Autmoin & Sagamo, & lors il est grandement redouté. Tel a esté le renõmé Membertou, qui se fit Chrestien, ainsi que vous ouyrez bien tost. En ces assemblées donc, s'il y a quelques nouuelles d'importance, comme que leurs voisins leurs veulẽt faire la guerre, ou qu'ils ayent tué quelqu'vn, ou qu'il faille renouueller alliance, &c. Lors messagers volent de toutes parts pour faire la plus generale assemblée, qu'ils peuuent de tous les confederez qu'ils appellent Ricmanen, qui sont quasi tous ceux de mesme langue. Neantmoins souuent la confederation s'estẽd plus loin, que ne faict la langue, & contre [55] ceux de mesme langue, s'esleuant quelquefois des guerres. En ces assemblees ainsi vniuerselles se resout ou la paix, ou trefue, ou guerre, ou rien du tout, ainsi qu'arriue souuent és deliberations, où y a plusieurs testes sans ordre, & subordinatiõ, d'où lon se depart plus confus souuent & des-vny qu'on n'y estoit venu.
They mainly hold their meetings in the East, 90 & manage their affairs: I mean, several Sagamos get together and discuss matters of peace, war, treaties of friendship, and the common good. Only these Sagamos have a voice in discussions, and they lead the meetings, unless there are some old and esteemed Autmoins, who act as their priests; they are greatly respected and are given the same seating as the Sagamos. Sometimes, one person is both an Autmoin and a Sagamo, and then they are highly regarded. Such was the renowned Membertou, who became a Christian, as you will hear shortly. In these gatherings, if there are important news, like the fact that their neighbors wish to attack them, or that someone has been killed, or that they need to renew an alliance, messengers swiftly fly from all directions to organize the largest gathering possible of all the confederates they call Ricmanen, which includes almost everyone who speaks the same language. However, often the confederation extends further than the language does, sometimes rising up against those who speak the same language, leading to wars. In these universal assemblies, they decide on peace, truce, war, or nothing at all, as often happens in discussions where there are many unstructured and unorganized heads, and they usually leave more confused and divided than they arrived.
It is principally in Summer that they pay visits and hold their State Councils; I mean that several Sagamores come together and consult among themselves about peace and war, treaties of friendship and treaties for the common good. It is only these Sagamores 91 who have a voice in the discussion and who make the speeches, unless there be some old and renowned [54] Autmoins, who are like their Priests, for they respect them very much and give them a hearing the same as to the Sagamores. It happens sometimes that the same person is both Autmoin and Sagamore, and then he is greatly dreaded. Such was the renowned Membertou, who became a Christian, as you will soon hear. Now in these assemblies, if there is some news of importance, as that their neighbors wish to make war upon them, or that they have killed some one, or that they must renew the alliance, etc., then messengers fly from all parts to make up the more general assembly, that they may avail themselves of all the confederates, which they call Ricmanen, who are generally those of the same language. Nevertheless the confederation often extends farther than the language does, and war sometimes arises against [55] those who have the same language. In these assemblies so general, they resolve upon peace, truce, war, or nothing at all, as often happens in the councils where there are several chiefs, without order and subordination, whence they frequently depart more confused and disunited than when they came.
During the summer, they primarily hold gatherings and State Councils. This means that several leaders come together to discuss matters of peace and war, friendship treaties, and agreements for the common good. Only these leaders 91 have a say in the discussions and deliver speeches, unless there are some respected elders known as Autmoins, who are like their priests; they are highly regarded and given the same attention as the leaders. Sometimes, the same person is both an Autmoin and a Sagamore, and then they are greatly feared. One such individual was the famous Membertou, who became a Christian, as you will soon read. In these gatherings, if important news arises, like if their neighbors intend to wage war against them, or if someone has been killed, or if they need to renew an alliance, messengers quickly spread the word to gather a larger assembly, allowing them to include all their allies, referred to as Ricmanen, who generally speak the same language. However, the alliance often reaches beyond just the language shared, and sometimes conflicts occur even among those who speak the same language. In these large assemblies, they decide on matters of peace, ceasefires, war, or sometimes nothing at all, which often leads to more confusion and disunity than when they began, as is often the case in councils with multiple chiefs, lacking order and hierarchy.
Leurs guerres ne se font quasi que de langue à langue, ou de pays à pays, & tousiours par surprinse & trahison. Ils ont l'arc & le pauois, ou targue, mais ils ne se mettẽt iamais en bataille rãgée, au moins de ce que i'en ay peu apprendre. Et de vray ils sont de leur naturel paoureux & coüards, quoi qu'ils ne 92 cessent de se vanter, & facent leur possible d'estre censés, & auoir le nom de Grand cœur. Meskir Kameramon, Grand cœur chez eux, c'est toute vertu.
Leurs guerres se font presque uniquement de langue à langue, ou de pays à pays, et toujours par surprise et trahison. Ils ont l'arc et le bouclier, mais ils ne se battent jamais dans une vraie bataille, du moins c'est ce que j'ai pu apprendre. En vérité, ils sont de nature peureuse et lâches, bien qu'ils ne cessent de se vanter et fassent tout leur possible pour être considérés et avoir le nom de Grand cœur. Meskir Kameramon, Grand cœur chez eux, c'est toute vertu.
Their wars are nearly always between language and language, or country and country, and always by deceit and treachery. They have the bow and the shield, or buckler, but they never place themselves in a line of battle, at least from what I have been able to learn. And, in truth, they are by nature fearful and cowardly, although they are always boasting, and do all they can to be renowned and to have the name of "Great-heart." Meskir Kameramon, "Great-heart," among them is the crowning virtue.
Their conflicts are usually between languages or countries, and they rely on deception and betrayal. They have bows and shields, but they rarely engage in a direct battle, at least from what I've gathered. In reality, they are naturally fearful and cowardly, even though they constantly brag and do everything possible to be famous and earn the title of "Great-heart." Meskir Kameramon, "Great-heart," is the highest virtue among them.
[56] Si les offenses ne sont pas de peuple à peuple, ains entre compatriotes, & combourgeois, lors ils se battent par entr'eux pour les petites offenses, & leur façon de cõbat, est cõm'icy celle des femmes, de se voler aux cheueux: saisis par là, ils se luittẽt & secoüent d'vne terrible façon, & s'ils sont fort esgaux, ils demeureront tout vn iour voire deux sans se quitter iusques à ce qu'on les separe, & de vray pour la force du corps, & bras, ils nous sont esgaux, le prenant de pareil à pareil, & si sont plus adextres à la luicte, & plus agiles à courir: mais ils n'entendent point à l'escrime des poings. I'ay veu vn de nos petits garçons faire fuir deuant soy vn Sauuage plus grãd que luy d'vn pied: quãd se mettant en posture de noble combattant, il fermoit le pouce sur les doigs, luy disant, Approche: [57] mais aussi, quand le Sauuage pouuoit le happer par le tronc du corps, il luy faisoit crier mercy.
[56] If the offenses aren’t between different peoples, but among fellow citizens and townspeople, then they fight each other for minor grievances. Their way of fighting is rather like women’s, grabbing each other by the hair: once locked in, they wrestle fiercely, and if they’re evenly matched, they can stay in their hold for a whole day or even two until someone separates them. Truly, in terms of physical strength and arms, they are equal; taking one on one, they are equally matched, and are more skillful at wrestling and quicker at running. However, they don’t understand how to fight with their fists. I’ve seen one of our little boys scare away a savage who was a foot taller than him: when he took his stance like a noble warrior, he closed his thumb over his fingers, saying, "Come closer." [57] But when the savage managed to grab him by the torso, he made him cry for mercy.
93 [56] If the offenses are not between tribes, but between compatriots and fellow-citizens, then they fight among themselves for slight offenses, and their way of fighting is like that of women here, they fly for the hair; holding on to this, they struggle and jerk in a terrible fashion, and if they are equally matched, they keep it up one whole day, or even two, without stopping until some one separates them; and certainly in strength of body and arms they are equal to us, comparing like to like; but if they are more skillful in wrestling and nimble running, they do not understand boxing at all. I have seen one of our little boys make a Savage, a foot taller than himself, fly before him; placing himself in the posture of a noble warrior, he placed his thumb over his fingers and said, "Come on!" [57] However, when the Savage was able to catch him up by the waist, he made him cry for mercy.
93 [56] If the conflicts aren’t between tribes, but rather among fellow countrymen and citizens, they tend to fight among themselves over minor issues, and their fighting style is similar to that of women here; they grab each other's hair and pull at it in a chaotic manner, and if they’re evenly matched, they can go on for an entire day, or even two, without stopping until someone intervenes. Physically, they are just as strong as we are, comparing like with like; however, while they may be more skilled in wrestling and quick running, they don't know anything about boxing. I've seen one of our little boys send a Savage, who was a foot taller than him, running off; standing like a brave warrior, he put his thumb over his fingers and said, "Bring it on!" [57] But when the Savage managed to grab him by the waist, he quickly begged for mercy.
Reueuant à mon propos les petites offenses querelles sont facilement appaisees par les Sagamos & communs amis. Et certes ils ne s'offensent guieres, qu'on sçache. Ie dy qu'on sçache. Car nous n'en auons rien veu, ains tousiours vn grand respect, & amour entr'eux. Ce qui nous donoit vn grãd creue-cœur lors que nous tournions les yeux sur nostre misere. Car de voir vne assemblee de François sans reproches, mespris, enuies, & noises de l'vn à l'autre, c'est autant difficile, que de voir la mer sans ondes, ne fust dedans les Cloistres & Conuents, où la grace predomine à la nature.
Les petites querelles et offenses sont facilement résolues par les sages et les amis communs. En effet, elles ne s'offensent presque jamais, comme vous le savez. Je dis bien, comme vous le savez. Nous n'avons jamais rien vu de tel, mais toujours un grand respect et de l'amour entre eux. Cela nous brisait le cœur lorsque nous regardions notre misère. Car voir une assemblée de Français sans reproches, mépris, jalousies et conflits entre eux est aussi difficile que de voir la mer sans vagues, sauf dans les monastères et les couvents, où la grâce domine sur la nature.
Returning to my subject. The little offenses and quarrels are easily adjusted by the Sagamores and common friends. And in truth they are hardly ever offended long, as far as we know. I say, as far as we know, for we have never seen anything except always great respect and love among them; which was a great grief to us when we turned our eyes upon our own shortcomings. For to see an assembly of French people without reproaches, slights, envy, and quarrels with each other, is as difficult as to see the sea without waves, except in Monasteries and Convents, where grace triumphs over nature.
Returning to my topic. The small offenses and disputes are easily resolved by the leaders and mutual friends. And honestly, they rarely stay offended for long, as far as we know. I say "as far as we know" because we’ve only ever witnessed great respect and love among them; which was a big disappointment for us when we reflected on our own flaws. Seeing a gathering of French people without accusations, insults, jealousy, and conflicts with one another is as rare as seeing the ocean without waves, except in monasteries and convents, where grace prevails over human nature.
94 Les grandes offenses, comme si [58] quelqu'vn auoit tué vn autre, s'il luy auoit desrobé sa femme, &c. C'est à l'offensé de les venger de sa propre main: ou s'il est mort, c'est à ses plus proches parents, ce qu'arriuant personne ne s'en remuë, ains tous demeurent contents sur ce mot, habenquedouïc, il n'a pas commencé, il le luy a rendu: quittes & bons amis. Que si le delinquant, repentant de sa faute desire faire sa paix, il est receu d'ordinaire à satisfaction, moyennant presents & autres reparatiõs conuenables.
94 Major offenses, like someone killing another person or stealing their wife, etc. It’s up to the person wronged to take revenge themselves; or if the victim has died, it falls to their closest relatives. However, when this happens, no one gets upset, and everyone remains satisfied with the phrase, habenquedouïc, meaning he didn’t start it, he just paid it back: they are even and good friends. If the wrongdoer, sorry for their mistake, wants to make amends, they are usually accepted back with satisfaction, often through gifts and other appropriate reparations.
The great offenses, as when [58] some one has killed another, or stolen away his wife, etc., are to be avenged by the offended person with his own hand; or if he is dead, it is the duty of the nearest 95 relatives; when this happens, no one shows any excitement over it, but all dwell contentedly upon this word habenquedouïc, "he did not begin it, he has paid him back: quits and good friends." But if the guilty one, repenting of his fault, wishes to make peace, he is usually received with satisfaction, offering presents and other suitable atonement.
The serious offenses, like when someone has killed another person or taken their spouse, should be avenged by the person who was harmed, or if they're deceased, by their closest relatives. When this happens, nobody gets overly emotional about it; instead, they all are content with the phrase habenquedouïc, meaning "he didn't start it, he made it even: all is settled and we're good again." However, if the wrongdoer, feeling remorseful, wants to make amends, they are typically welcomed back, often bringing gifts and other appropriate reparations.
Ils ne sont nullement ingrats entr'eux, ils s'entredonnent tout. Nul oseroit esconduire la priere d'vn autre, ny manger, sans luy faire part de ce qu'il a. Vne fois que nous estions allés bien loin à la pesche, passerent par là cinq ou six femmes, ou filles bien chargées & lasses: nos gents par courtoisie, [59] leur donnerent de leur prinse, ce qu'elles mirent cuire tout aussi tost dans vn chauderon, que nous leur prestasmes, à peine le chauderon boüilloit, que voicy vn bruit, que d'autres Sauuages estoyent là qui venoyẽt, alors nos pauures femmes à s'enfuir viste dans les bois à tout leur chauderon demy cuit: car elles auoyent bonne faim. La raison de la fuite estoit pour-autant que si elles eussent esté veuës, il eust fallu par loy de ciuilité, qu'elles eussent faict part aux suruenants de leur viande, qui n'estoit point trop grande. L'on rit bien alors; & plus encores quand elles apres auoir mangé, voyants lesdits Sauuages venus aupres de nostre feu, firent semblant de n'y auoir pas touché, & de passer tout ainsi, que si elles ne nous eussent point veu au parauant, elles dirent à nos gents [60] tout bas où c'est qu'elles auoyent laissé le chauderon, & eux comme bons compagnons, cognoissans le mystere 96 sçeurent bien seruir aux belles mines, & pour mieux aider au jeu, les pressoyent de s'arrester & gouster vn peu de leur pesche, mais elles ne voulurent rien faire, tant elles auoyent de haste, disants, coupouba, coupouba, grand mercy, grand mercy. Nos gẽts respondirẽt: Or allez de part Dieu, puis qu'auez si grand haste.
Ils ne sont pas du tout ingrats entre eux, ils s'entraident tout le temps. Personne n'oserait ignorer la demande de prière d'un autre, ni manger sans partager ce qu'il a. Une fois, alors que nous étions allés très loin pour pêcher, cinq ou six femmes, ou filles, passèrent par là, chargées et fatiguées : nos gens, par courtoisie, leur donnèrent de leur prise, ce qu'elles mirent à cuire tout de suite dans un chaudron que nous leur prêtâmes. À peine le chaudron commençait à bouillir, que voilà un bruit, d'autres Sauvages étaient là qui arrivaient, alors nos pauvres femmes s'enfuyaient rapidement dans les bois avec leur chaudron à moitié cuit : car elles avaient très faim. La raison de leur fuite était que si elles avaient été vues, elles auraient dû, par loi de courtoisie, partager leur nourriture avec les arrivants, qui n'en avaient pas assez. On a bien ri alors ; et encore plus quand, après avoir mangé, voyant lesdits Sauvages se rapprocher de notre feu, elles firent semblant de ne pas y avoir touché. Et pour faire comme si elles ne nous avaient pas vus auparavant, elles dirent à nos gens tout bas où elles avaient laissé le chaudron, et eux, comme de bons compagnons, connaissant le mystère, surent bien faire semblant et, pour mieux jouer le jeu, les pressaient de s'arrêter et de goûter un peu de leur pêche, mais elles ne voulurent rien faire, tant elles avaient hâte, disant, coupouba, coupouba, grand merci, grand merci. Nos gens répondirent : « Allez, par Dieu, puisqu'elles ont si grande hâte. »
They are in no wise ungrateful to each other, and share everything. No one would dare to refuse the request of another, nor to eat without giving him a part of what he has. Once when we had gone a long way off to a fishing place, there passed by five or six women or girls, heavily burdened and weary; our people through courtesy [59] gave them some of our fish, which they immediately put to cook in a kettle, that we loaned them. Scarcely had the kettle begun to boil when a noise was heard, and other Savages could be seen coming; then our poor women fled quickly into the woods, with their kettle only half boiled, for they were very hungry. The reason of their flight was that, if they had been seen, they would have been obliged by a rule of politeness to share with the newcomers their food, which was not too abundant. We had a good laugh then; and were still more amused when they, after having eaten, seeing the said Savages around our fire, acted as if they had never been near there and were about to pass us all by as if they had not seen us before, telling our people [60] in a whisper where they had left the kettle; and they, like good fellows, comprehending the situation, knew enough to look unconscious, and to better carry out the joke, urged them to stop and taste a little fish; but they did not wish to do anything of the kind, they were in such a hurry, saying 97 coupouba, coupouba, "many thanks, many thanks." Our people answered: "Now may God be with you since you are in such a hurry."
They are in no way ungrateful to each other and share everything. No one would dare to refuse another's request or eat without sharing part of what they have. One time, when we traveled far to a fishing spot, five or six women or girls passed by, heavily burdened and tired. Out of courtesy, our people gave them some of our fish, which they immediately started cooking in a kettle we loaned them. Barely had the kettle started boiling when a noise was heard, and other people could be seen approaching; our poor women quickly ran into the woods, with their kettle only half-cooked, because they were very hungry. The reason for their flight was that if they had been spotted, they would have had to share their food with the newcomers, which was scarce. We had a good laugh at that, and we were even more amused when, after eating, they saw the newcomers around our fire and acted like they had never been there, pretending to pass us by as if they hadn’t seen us before, quietly telling our people where they had left the kettle. Our people, being good friends, understood the situation, pretended not to notice, and to keep the joke going, encouraged them to stop and try a bit of fish; but they didn’t want to do anything like that, they were in such a hurry, saying coupouba, coupouba, "many thanks, many thanks." Our people replied, "Now may God be with you since you are in such a hurry."
CHAPITRE VI.
DE LEURS MARIAGES & PETIT NOMBRE DE PEUPLE.
98 AV cõtraire de nous, ils font en leurs mariages, non que le pere donne doüaire à sa fille pour la loger auec quelqu'vn; ains [61] que le poursuiuant face de bons, & beaux presens au pere, à ce qu'il luy donne sa fille pour espouse. Les presents seront proportionnément à la qualité du pere, & beauté de la fille; des chiens, des castors, des chauderons, & haches, &c. Mais la façon de courtiser, est bien sauuage: car l'amoureux dés qu'il se professe pour tel, n'oseroit regarder la fille, ny luy parler, ny demeurer aupres d'elle, sinon par occasion, & lors il faut qu'il se commande de ne la point enuisager, ny donner aucun signe de sa passion, autrement il seroit la mocquerie de tous, & sa fauourie en rougiroit. Apres quelque temps, le père assemble la parẽtée, pour auec eux deliberer de l'alliance. Si le recherchant est de bon aage; s'il est bon, & dispos chasseur, sa race, son credit, sa gaillardise; & s'il leur aggrée, ils luy [62] allongeront, ou accourciront, ou conditionneront le temps, & façon de sa poursuitte, ainsi qu'ils aduiseront, au bout duquel temps pour les nopces y aura solemnelle Tabagie & festin, auec harangues, chants, & danses.
98 Unlike us, they handle their marriages differently. The father doesn't give a dowry to his daughter so she can live with someone; instead, the suitor must present nice gifts to the father to win his daughter's hand. The gifts are based on the father's status and the daughter's beauty, including dogs, beavers, pots, axes, etc. However, the way they court is quite primitive: once a man declares himself in love, he wouldn’t dare look at the girl, speak to her, or stay near her except by chance. When he does have to be near her, he must control himself not to glance at her or show any signs of his feelings, or he would become the target of ridicule, and his beloved would blush. After some time, the father gathers the relatives to discuss the potential marriage. If the suitor is of a proper age, is good, and a capable hunter, along with his lineage, reputation, and charm, and if they approve of him, they will adjust the timing and manner of his courtship as they see fit. At the end of this period, there will be a grand celebration for the wedding, including a formal gathering, a feast with speeches, singing, and dancing.
CHAPTER VI.
ON THEIR MARRIAGES, AND SPARSENESS OF POPULATION.
99 CONTRARY to our custom, in their marriages the father does not give a dower to his daughter to establish her with some one, but [61] the lover gives beautiful and suitable presents to the father, so that he will allow him to marry his daughter. The presents will be in proportion to the rank of the father and beauty of the daughter; dogs, beavers, kettles, axes, etc. But they have a very rude way of making love; for the suitor, as soon as he shows a preference for a girl, does not dare look at her, nor speak to her, nor stay near her, unless accidentally; and then he must force himself not to look her in the face, nor to give any sign of his passion, otherwise he would be the laughingstock of all, and his sweetheart would blush for him. After a while, the father brings together the relatives, to talk over the match with them,—whether the suitor is of proper age, whether he is a good and nimble hunter, his family, his reputation, his youthful adventures; and if he suits them, they will [62] lengthen or shorten, or make stipulations as to the time and manner of his courtship as they may think best; and at the end of this time, for the nuptials there will be solemn Tabagie and feasts with speeches, songs and dances.
99 UNLIKE our custom, in their marriages, the father doesn't give a dowry to his daughter to set her up with someone. Instead, the suitor brings nice and appropriate gifts to the father to gain his permission to marry his daughter. The gifts correspond to the father's status and the daughter's beauty, such as dogs, beavers, kettles, axes, etc. However, they have a very awkward way of expressing love; as soon as a suitor shows interest in a girl, he doesn't dare to look at her, talk to her, or be close to her unless by chance. Even then, he must avoid looking her in the eye or showing any sign of his feelings, otherwise, he'd become a joke, and his crush would be embarrassed for him. After some time, the father gathers the relatives to discuss the match—whether the suitor is of the right age, whether he's a good and skilled hunter, his family background, reputation, and youthful exploits. If he meets their approval, they will negotiate the timing and manner of his courtship as they see fit. At the end of this period, there will be a formal gathering and celebrations for the wedding, complete with speeches, songs, and dances.
Selon la coustume du païs, ils peuuent auoir plusieurs femmes, neantmoins la pluspart de ceux que 100i'ay veu n'en ont qu'vne: plusieurs des Sagamos pretendent ne se pouuoir passer de ceste pluralité, non ja pour cause de luxure (car ceste nation n'est point fort incontinente,) ains pour autres deux raisons, l'vne à fin de retenir leur authorité, & puissance ayants plusieurs enfans; car en cela gist la force des maisons, en multitude d'alliés, & consanguins: la seconde raison est leur entretien & seruice, qui est grand, & penible, puis qu'ils ont grande famille & [63] suitte, & partant requiert nombre de seruiteurs & mesnagers: or n'ont ils autres seruiteurs, esclaues, ou artisants que les femmes. Les pauurettes endurent toute la misere & fatigue de la vie: elles font & dressent les maisons, ou cabannes, les fournissent de feu, de bois & d'eau, apprestent les viandes, boucannent les chairs & autres prouisions, c'est à dire les seichent à la fumée pour les conseruer; vont querir la chasse ou ell' a esté tuée, cousent & radoubent les cauots, accommodent & tendent les peaux, les conroyent & en font des habits, & des souliers à toute la famille; vont à la pesche, tirent à l'auiron: en fin subissent tout le trauail, hors celuy seulement de la grande chasse: outre le soin & la tant oppressante nourriture de leurs petits. Elles emmaillottent leurs enfans [64] sur des petits ais, tels que sont ceux qui pendẽt aux espaules des crocheteurs de Paris, les aisles en estãt ostees. Ces ais pendẽt à vne large courroye attachée à leur front, & ainsi chargees de leurs enfans s'en vont à l'eau, au bois, à la pesche. Si l'enfant crie elles se mettent à dansotter & chanter, bersants ainsi leur petit, lequel cessant de plourer, elles poursuiuent leur besongne.
According to the customs of the land, they can have multiple wives; however, most of those I’ve seen only have one. Many of the leaders claim they cannot do without this plurality, not because of lust (since this nation is not very promiscuous), but for two other reasons. The first is to maintain their authority and power by having multiple children, as the strength of their household lies in the number of allies and relatives. The second reason is their upkeep and service, which is extensive and demanding, given they have large families and dependents, requiring many servants and helpers. They have no other servants, slaves, or artisans besides their wives. The poor women endure all the hardships and exhaustion of life: they build and set up the houses or huts, provide them with fire, wood, and water, prepare meals, smoke meats and other provisions to preserve them, fetch the game where it has been hunted, sew and patch the clothing, prepare and stretch the skins, fashion them into clothing and shoes for the whole family, go fishing, and row boats. Ultimately, they bear all the labor except for that of the big game hunting, in addition to the overwhelming task of feeding their little ones. They swaddle their children on small boards, similar to those used by the stitchers in Paris, with the boards taken off. These boards hang from a wide strap attached to their forehead, and thus burdened with their children, they go to fetch water, woods, or fish. If the child cries, they start to dance and sing, soothing their little one, who then stops crying, allowing them to continue with their tasks.
According to the custom of the country, they can 101 have several wives, but the greater number of them that I have seen have only one; some of the Sagamores pretend that they cannot do without this plurality, not because of lust (for this nation is not very unchaste) but for two other reasons. One is, in order to retain their authority and power by having a number of children; for in that lies the strength of the house, in the great number of allies and connections; the second reason is their entertainment and service, which is great and laborious, since they have large families and [63] a great number of followers, and therefore require a number of servants and housewives; now they have no other servants, slaves, or mechanics but the women. These poor creatures endure all the misfortunes and hardships of life; they prepare and erect the houses, or cabins, furnishing them with fire, wood, and water; prepare the food, preserve the meat and other provisions, that is, dry them in the smoke to preserve them; go to bring the game from the place where it has been killed; sew and repair the canoes, mend and stretch the skins, curry them, and make clothes and shoes of them for the whole family; they go fishing and do the rowing; in short, undertake all the work except that alone of the grand chase, besides having the care and so weakening nourishment of their children. They bind their babies [64] upon little slats like those which hang from the shoulders of street-porters in Paris, with the wings taken away. These slats hang from a broad strap fastened to their foreheads; thus burdened with their children, they go to the water, to the woods, and to fish. If the child cries they begin to dance and sing, thus rocking their little one, and when it stops crying they go on with their work.
According to the customs of the country, they can 101 have multiple wives, but most of the ones I've seen only have one. Some of the leaders claim they can't do without several wives, not because of desire (since this community isn't particularly unchaste) but for two main reasons. One reason is to maintain their authority and power by having many children; this is where the strength of their household lies, in the numerous allies and connections. The second reason is for entertainment and help, which is considerable and demanding since they have large families and many followers, requiring a lot of servants and housewives. They have no other servants, slaves, or workers besides the women. These women endure all the hardships of life; they build and set up the houses or cabins, providing fire, wood, and water; prepare meals, preserve meat and other supplies by smoking them; fetch game from where it's been hunted; sew and repair canoes, mend and stretch animal skins, and make clothes and shoes for the whole family; they go fishing and do the rowing; in short, they handle all the work except for the big hunts, all while caring for and breastfeeding their children. They tie their babies onto small slats similar to those used by street porters in Paris, minus the wings. These slats hang from a wide strap attached to their foreheads; thus burdened with their children, they go to the water, into the woods, or to fish. If the child cries, they start dancing and singing, rocking their little one until it calms down, and then they continue with their work.
Pour ces raisons doncques aucuns Sauuages veulent defendre leur Polygamie, allegans outre ce, qu'ils102 viendroyent autrement à defaillance par extreme paucité; ignorants la benediction du mariage Chrestien. Et partant est digne de plus grande loüange ce leur insigne Membertou, qui quoi qu'il ait esté le plus grãd Sagamo, le plus suiuy, & le plus redouté qu'ils ayẽt eu de plusieurs siecles, [65] si n'a-il voulu auoir plus que d'vne femme à la fois, mesmes estant Payen, iugeant par instinc naturel, que ceste pluralité estoit & infame, & incommode à raison des riottes, qui en sourdent tousiours, tãt entre les femmes, qu'entre les enfans de diuers licts.
For these reasons, some Native Americans want to defend their polygamy, claiming that otherwise they would suffer from extreme scarcity; being unaware of the blessing of Christian marriage. Therefore, their notable Membertou deserves even more praise since, although he has been the greatest Sagamore, the most followed, and the most feared they've had for many centuries, he did not want to have more than one wife at a time, even being a pagan, instinctively judging that such plurality was both disgraceful and inconvenient due to the quarrels that always arise, both among the women and among the children from different unions.
103 So for these reasons some of the Savages try to defend their Polygamy, further alleging that otherwise there would be an extinction of the family for lack of descendants; ignoring the blessings of Christian marriage. And therefore their renowned Membertou is worthy of greater praise, because although he was the greatest Sagamore, the most followed, and the most feared, that they had had for several centuries, [65] yet he did not care to have more than one wife at a time; although a Pagan, judging from instinct that this plurality was both infamous and troublesome, on account of the quarrels which always arose from it, as much among the wives as among the children of different mothers.
103 For these reasons, some of the Indigenous people try to justify their polygamy, claiming that otherwise, families would die out due to a lack of descendants, ignoring the benefits of Christian marriage. Therefore, their famous leader Membertou deserves even more praise because, despite being the greatest Sagamore, the most respected, and the most feared that they had had for several centuries, he chose to have only one wife at a time. Even as a Pagan, he instinctively understood that having multiple wives was both shameful and problematic because it led to constant conflicts among the wives and the children from different mothers.
Or les femmes, quoy qu'elles ayent tant de peine, comme i'ay dit, si n'en sont elles pas plus cheries. Les maris les battent comme plastre, & souuent pour bien leger subject. Vn iour certain François osa tancer quelque Sauuage, à cest'occasion: le Sauuage luy repliqua en cholere. Et quoy? Mais as-tu que voir dans ma maison, si ie bats mon chien? La comparaison estoit mauuaise, la response estoit aiguë. Peu de diuorces arriuent entr'eux, & (comme ie croy) peu d'adulteres. Si la femme s'oublioit en cela, ie ne pense pas qu'il [66] y allast de moins que de la vie de tous les deux adulterans. La faute des filles n'est pas tant estimée, ny elles ne perdent point pour cela de trouuer party; c'est tousiours honte neantmoins.
Or women, although they have so much trouble, as I mentioned, they are not cherished any more. Husbands beat them like clay, often for very trivial reasons. One day, a certain Frenchman dared to scold a Savage about this: the Savage replied angrily. "What? Do you have any say in my house if I beat my dog?" The comparison was poor, and the response was sharp. There are not many divorces among them, and (as I believe) not many cases of adultery. If a woman were to forget herself in that way, I don’t think it would end well for either of the two adulterers. The fault of the girls is not considered so serious, nor do they lose their chances of finding a partner because of it; it is still always a shame, though.
Now these women, although they have so much trouble, as I have said, yet are not cherished any more for it. The husbands beat them unmercifully, and often for a very slight cause. One day a certain Frenchman undertook to rebuke a Savage for this; the Savage answered angrily: "How now, have you nothing to do but to see into my house, every time I strike my dog?" The comparison was bad, the retort was keen. Few divorces occur among them, and (as I believe) little adultery. If the wife should so far forget herself I do not believe that it [66] would be less than a matter of life and death to the two adulterers. The immorality of the girls is not considered so important, nor do they fail for this reason to find husbands; yet it is always a disgrace.
Now these women, even though they have so much trouble, as I mentioned, aren’t any more valued for it. Their husbands beat them mercilessly, often for very trivial reasons. One day, a Frenchman tried to scold a Native for this; the Native responded angrily, “What’s it to you? Do you have nothing better to do than check on my home every time I hit my dog?” The comparison was off, but the comeback was sharp. Very few divorces happen among them, and (as I think) there’s little cheating. If the wife were to forget herself, I believe it would be a matter of life and death for both of the adulterers. The immorality of the girls isn’t seen as that significant, and they still manage to find husbands; yet it’s always a source of shame.
Quant à l'exterieur habit, port & facon, les femmes & filles sont fort pudiques & honteuses, les hommes aussi ne sont point impudens, & sont fort mal edifiés, quãd quelque fol François ose se iouër auec leurs femmes. Certain esceruelé s'estant vne fois licentié en cela, ils vindrent aduiser nostre Capitaine qu'il reprimast ses gẽts, l'aduertissant que celuy n'auroit pas104 beau jeu, qui le recommenceroit, qu'on l'estendroit par terre. On dresse tousiours vne cabane à l'escart pour les femmes, qui ont leurs mois, car ils les estimẽt estre alors contagieuses.
As for their clothing and behavior, the women and girls are very modest and shy, and the men are also not rude and are quite offended when some foolish Frenchman dares to flirt with their women. Certainly, one hot-headed individual once took it upon himself to act like this, and they came to inform our Captain that he should reprimand his crew, warning him that whoever tried it again wouldn't have a pleasant experience and would be dealt with harshly. There is always a separate shelter set up for women during their monthly cycle, as they are considered to be contagious during that time.
As to their dress, demeanor, and manners, the women and girls are very modest and bashful; the men also are not immodest, and are very much insulted, when some foolish Frenchman dares to meddle with their women. Once when a certain madcap 105 took some liberties, they came and told our Captain that he should look out for his men, informing him that any one who attempted to do that again would not stand much of a chance, that they would kill him on the spot. They always put up a separate cabin for the women when they have their menses, for then they believe them to be infectious.
As for their clothing, behavior, and etiquette, the women and girls are quite modest and shy; the men are also not disrespectful and feel very insulted when a foolish Frenchman dares to interfere with their women. Once, when a certain reckless individual took some liberties, they came and told our Captain that he should keep an eye on his men, warning him that anyone who tried that again wouldn’t stand much of a chance, as they would kill him on the spot. They also set up a separate cabin for the women during their periods because they believe they can be infectious.
Ils s'estonnent & se plaignent [67] souuẽt de ce que dés que les Frãçois hantent & ont commerce auec eux, ils se meurent fort, & se depeuplent. Car ils asseurent qu'auant ceste hantise, & frequentation, toutes leurs terres estoyent fort populeuses, & historient par ordre coste par coste, qu'à mesure qu'ils ont plus cõmencé à traffiquer auecques nous, ils ont plus esté rauagez de maladies: adjoustans, que la cause pourquoy les Armouchiquoys se maintiennent en leur nombrosité, c'est à leur aduis, parce qu'ils ne sont point nonchalants. Là dessus ils alambiquent souuent leur cerueau, & tantost ils opinent, que les François les empoisonnent, ce qui est faux: tantost qu'ils donnent du poison aux scelerats, & peruers de leur natiõ, pour s'en seruir à l'exequution de leur malice. Ceste posterieure coniecture n'est pas sans [68] exemple: car nous auons veu du reagal, & du sublimé entre leurs mains, lequel ils disoyent auoir acheté de certains Chirurgiens François, à fin de faire mourir tous ceux qu'il leur plairoit, & se vantoyent l'auoir ja experimenté sur vn captif, lequel (disoyent-ils) estoit mort vn iour apres la prinse. Autres se plaignent qu'on leur desguise souuent, & sophistique les marchandises, & qu'on leur vend des pois, febues, prunes, pain, & autres choses gastees? & que c'est cela qui leur corromp le corps, & dont s'engendrẽt les dysenteries & autres maladies, qui ont coustume de les saisir en Automne. Ceste raison de mesme ne se propose pas sans productiõ d'exemples, dont ils ont106 esté souuent sur le poinct de rompre auecques nous, & de nous faire la guerre. Certes il y auroit bon besoin de [69] pouruoir à ces meurtres execrables, par remedes conuenables si lon en pouuoit trouuer aucun.
Ils s'étonnent et se plaignent souvent que dès que les Français interagissent et commerçent avec eux, ils tombent gravement malades et se déciment. Car ils affirment qu’avant ces interactions et cette fréquentation, toutes leurs terres étaient très peuplées, et ils racontent que, au fur et à mesure qu'ils ont commencé à commercer avec nous, ils ont été de plus en plus touchés par des maladies. Ils ajoutent que la raison pour laquelle les Armouchiquoys maintiennent leur population, selon eux, c’est parce qu’ils ne sont pas négligents. À ce sujet, ils élaborent souvent leurs théories et parfois opinent que les Français les empoisonnent, ce qui est faux : parfois ils soutiennent qu'ils donnent du poison aux malfaiteurs de leur propre nation pour les utiliser dans la réalisation de leur malice. Cette dernière hypothèse n'est pas sans exemple : car nous avons vu des produits chimiques entre leurs mains, qu'ils disaient avoir achetés à certains chirurgiens français, dans le but de faire mourir tous ceux qui leur déplaisent, et ils se vantaient d'avoir déjà expérimenté cela sur un captif qui, disaient-ils, était mort un jour après sa capture. D'autres se plaignent qu'on leur cache souvent la vraie nature des marchandises, et qu'on leur vend des pois, des fèves, des prunes, du pain et d'autres choses périmées ; et que c'est cela qui leur corrompt le corps, et qui engendre des dysenteries et d'autres maladies qui les frappent généralement en automne. Cette raison n'est pas avancée non plus sans produire des exemples, dont ils ont souvent été sur le point de rompre leurs relations avec nous et de nous faire la guerre. Certes, il serait nécessaire de remédier à ces meurtres odieux, si l'on pouvait trouver des solutions adéquates.
They are astonished and often complain [67] that, since the French mingle with and carry on trade with them, they are dying fast, and the population is thinning out. For they assert that, before this association and intercourse, all their countries were very populous, and they tell how one by one the different coasts, according as they have begun to traffic with us, have been more reduced by disease; adding, that the reason why the Armouchiquois do not diminish in population is because they are not at all careless. Thereupon they often puzzle their brains, and sometimes think that the French poison them, which is not true; at other times that they give poison to the wicked and vicious of their nation to help them vent their spite upon some one. This last supposition is not without [68] foundation; for we have seen them have some arsenic and sublimate which they said they bought from certain French Surgeons, in order to kill whomsoever they wished, and boasted that they had already experimented upon a captive, who (they said) died the day after taking it. Others complain that the merchandise is often counterfeited and adulterated, and that peas, beans, prunes, bread, and other things that are spoiled are sold to them; and that it is that which corrupts the body and gives rise to the dysentery and other diseases which always attack them in Autumn. This theory likewise is not offered 107 without citing instances, for which they have often been upon the point of breaking with us, and making war upon us. Indeed there would be great need of [69] providing against these detestable murders by some suitable remedy if one could be found.
They are shocked and often complain [67] that, since the French interact and trade with them, their population is declining rapidly. They insist that before this association began, their countries were very populous, and they recount how each of their coasts has been increasingly affected by disease as they started trading with us; adding that the reason the Armouchiquois don’t seem to be decreasing in population is that they are very cautious. They often ponder this and sometimes suspect that the French are poisoning them, which isn’t true; at other times they think that poison is given to the bad members of their tribe to help them take revenge on someone. This last idea has some basis, as we have seen them possess arsenic and sublimate, which they claimed to have bought from certain French surgeons to use it to kill whoever they wanted, and they boasted that they had already tested it on a captive who, they said, died the day after taking it. Others complain that the goods they receive are often fake and adulterated, noting that they are sold spoiled peas, beans, prunes, bread, and other items; and they believe that it’s those products that harm their health and lead to dysentery and other illnesses that usually affect them in the autumn. This theory is also supported by examples, and they have often been close to breaking off relations with us and going to war. Indeed, there’s a significant need to find an appropriate remedy to prevent these terrible harms, if one can be found.
Neantmoins la principale cause de toutes ces morts & maladies n'est pas ce qu'ils disent: ains c'est à leur honte; que l'Esté nos nauires venus ils ne cessent de plusieurs sepmaines s'engorger outre mesure de plusieurs viandes non accoustumés auec oisiueté, d'yurongner, & au vin adiouster encores l'eau de vie; dont n'est pas de merueille si despuis l'Automne suiuant, il faut qu'ils endurent des trenchées de ventre. Ceste nation est fort peu soucieuse de l'auenir, ainsi que tous les autres Americains, qui iouyssent du present: & ne sont poussez au trauail, que par la necessité presente. Tandis qu'ils ont dequoy, ils font tabagie perpetuelle; chants, danses & harangues: & s'ils sont [70] en troupe, n'attendez pas autre chose; il y a lors belles treues par les bois. Parler de reserue s'ils ne sont en guerre, sont propos de sedition. Ils auront faim l'Hyuer, leur dirés vous: Endriex, vous respondront: c'est tout vn; nous l'endurons facilement: nous passons les sept & huict iours, voire les dix aucunefois sans manger, si n'en mourons point pour cela. Toutesfois s'ils sont à part, & où leurs fẽmes puissent estre creuës (car les femmes sont par tout plus mesnageres) ils feront aucunesfois des magasins pour l'Hyuer, où ils se reserueront quelques chairs boucanées: quelques racines, du gland espeluché en noyaux, quelques pois, ou febues, ou pruneaux de la trocque, &c. La façon de ces magasins est telle. Ils mettent ces prouisions dans des sacs qu'ils enueloppent dans des [71] grandes & amples escorces;108 lesquelles ils suspendent en l'air aux branches de deux ou trois arbres, liées par ensemble, à ce que les rats ny les autres bestes, ny l'humidité de la terre, ne les endommage. Voila leurs magasins. Qui les gardera? eux s'en allants: car s'ils demeuroyent, leurs magasins iroyent bien tost par terre; ils s'en vont doncques autre part iusques au temps de famine: Telles sont les gardes, qu'ils y mettent. Aussi de vray ceste nation n'est point larronnesse. Pleust à Dieu, que les Chrestiens, qui vont à eux ne dõnassent en cela point de scandale. Mais auiourd'huy si on soupçonne aucun Sauuage d'auoir desrobé, aussi tost il vous mettra deuant le nez ceste belle defense. Nous ne sommes point larrons, comme vous, Ilinen auio aciquoan guiro derquir.
Cependant, la principale cause de toutes ces morts et maladies n'est pas ce qu'ils disent ; au contraire, c'est à leur honte. Depuis que nos navires sont arrivés, ils continuent pendant plusieurs semaines à se gaver de toutes sortes de nourritures inhabituelles, avec oisiveté, à boire, et à mélanger le vin avec de l'eau-de-vie ; il n'est donc pas surprenant que, depuis l'automne suivant, ils doivent endurer des douleurs d'estomac. Cette nation ne se soucie pas beaucoup de l'avenir, tout comme les autres Américains, qui profitent du présent : ils ne sont poussés au travail que par un besoin immédiat. Tant qu'ils ont de quoi faire, ils se passent leur temps à faire la fête : chants, danses et discours. Et s'ils sont en groupe, ne vous attendez pas à autre chose ; il y a alors de belles réjouissances dans les bois. Parler de retenue quand ils ne sont pas en guerre serait un sujet de rébellion. Ils auront faim en hiver, vous leur direz : On s'en fiche, ils vous répondront : c'est pareil ; nous le supportons facilement : nous pouvons passer sept ou huit jours, voire parfois dix, sans manger, et nous ne mourrons pas pour cela. Toutefois, s'ils sont à l'écart, et où leurs femmes peuvent être prises (car les femmes sont souvent plus économes), ils feront parfois des réserves pour l'hiver, où ils conserveront quelques viandes fumées : quelques racines, des glands pelés, quelques pois, des haricots ou des pruneaux échangés, etc. La manière de ces réserves est la suivante. Ils mettent ces provisions dans des sacs qu'ils enveloppent dans de grandes écorces ; 108 qu'ils suspendent en l'air aux branches de deux ou trois arbres, reliées ensemble, pour que les rats, les autres animaux ou l'humidité du sol ne les abîment pas. Voilà leurs réserves. Qui les gardera ? eux s'en vont, car s'ils restaient, leurs réserves seraient vite au sol ; ils s'en vont donc ailleurs jusqu'au temps de famine : telles sont les mesures qu'ils prennent. En réalité, cette nation n'est pas de nature à voler. Que Dieu fasse que les Chrétiens qui vont chez eux ne donnent aucun scandale à ce sujet. Mais aujourd'hui, si on soupçonne un Sauvage d'avoir volé, il vous mettra immédiatement sous le nez cette belle défense. Nous ne sommes pas des voleurs, comme vous, Ilinen auio aciquoan guiro derquir.
Nevertheless the principal cause of all these deaths and diseases is not what they say it is, but it is something to their shame; in the Summer time, when our ships come, they never stop gorging themselves excessively during several weeks with various kinds of food not suitable to the inactivity of their lives; they get drunk, not only on wine but on brandy; so it is no wonder that they are obliged to endure some gripes of the stomach in the following Autumn. This nation takes little care for the future, but, like all the other Americans, enjoys the present; they are not urged on to work except by present necessity. As long as they have anything, they are always celebrating feasts and having songs, dances and speeches; if there is [70] a crowd of them you need not expect anything else; there are then some fine truces in the woods. To speak of restraint, when they are not at war, is equal to proposing a riot. If you tell them that they will be hungry in the Winter: Endriex, they will answer you, "It is all the same to us, we shall stand it well enough: we spend seven and eight days, even ten sometimes, without eating anything, yet we do not die." Nevertheless, if they are by themselves and where they may safely listen to their wives (for women are everywhere better managers), they will sometimes make some storehouses for the Winter, where they will keep smoked meat, roots, shelled acorns, peas, beans, or prunes bought from us, etc. The storehouses are like this;—They put these 109 provisions in sacks, which they tie up in [71] big pieces of bark; these they suspend from the interlacing branches of two or three trees so that neither rats nor other animals, nor the dampness of the ground, can injure them. These are their storehouses. Who is to take care of them when they go away? for, if they stay, their stores would soon be consumed; so they go somewhere else until the time of famine. Such are the only guards they leave. For in truth this is not a nation of thieves. Would to God that the Christians who go among them would not set them a bad example in this respect. But as it is now, if a certain Savage is suspected of having stolen anything he will immediately throw this fine defense in your teeth, We are not thieves, like you, Ilinen auio aciquoan guiro derquir.
However, the main reason for all these deaths and illnesses isn’t what they claim, but something they should be ashamed of. In the summer, when our ships arrive, they indulge excessively for weeks on all sorts of food that’s unsuitable for their sedentary lifestyle; they get drunk, not just on wine but on brandy as well; so it’s no surprise that they suffer from stomach pains in the fall. This nation doesn’t plan for the future; like all the other Americans, they enjoy the present moment. They only feel compelled to work when it’s absolutely necessary. As long as they have anything, they’re constantly celebrating with feasts, songs, dances, and speeches; if there’s a big gathering, you can expect nothing less, and there are often peaceful moments in the woods. Talking about restraint when they’re not at war is like suggesting a riot. If you tell them they’ll be hungry in the winter, they’ll just say, “It’s fine with us; we’ll manage: we can go seven or eight days, sometimes even ten, without eating anything and still not die.” However, when they’re alone and can safely listen to their wives (because women are generally better at managing things), they sometimes prepare storage for the winter, keeping smoked meat, roots, shelled acorns, peas, beans, or prunes bought from us, etc. The storage is like this: they put these provisions in sacks, which they tie up in large pieces of bark; they hang these from the intertwining branches of two or three trees so that neither rats nor other animals, nor the dampness of the ground, can ruin them. That’s their storage system. Who looks after it while they’re gone? Because if they stay, their supplies would be used up quickly; so they go to another location until famine hits. This is the only safeguard they leave behind. In truth, this is not a nation of thieves. I wish the Christians who visit them wouldn’t set such a bad example in this regard. But as things are now, if a certain Native is suspected of stealing anything, he will immediately throw this fine defense in your face, “We are not thieves like you.”
Reuenants à la paucité de ce [72] peuple, il y a encores des autres raisons d'icelle, ceste-cy principalement: qu'en vne vie tant inegale, si disetteuse, & tant laborieuse, le naturel luy peut durer, s'il n'est bien fort; & le fort mesme y reçoit des accidents souuent, & heurts irremediables. Leurs femmes aussi à cause du grand trauail ne sont pas si fecondes: car c'est le plus, si elles enfantent de deux en deux ans. Aussi ne pourroyent elles nourrir leur fruict, si elles accouchoyẽt plus souuent; veu mesmes qu'elles alaictent leurs enfans iusques à trois ans, si elles peuuẽt. Leur couche ne dure guieres, deux heures: souuent en chemin elles se deliurent, & vn peu apres reprendront leur trauail comme deuant.
Revening to the scarcity of this [72] people, there are still other reasons for it, mainly this: in such an unequal, harsh, and labor-intensive life, their nature can endure only if it is strong; and even those who are strong often face unavoidable setbacks and hardships. The women, due to the hard work, are not very fertile either: they typically give birth every couple of years. They couldn’t take care of their children if they gave birth more often, especially since they breastfeed their kids until they’re about three years old, if they can. Their recovery time is hardly more than two hours: often, they give birth while traveling, and shortly after, they return to work as before.
Returning to the sparseness of the [72] population, there are still some other reasons for it; this being the principal one, that in a life so irregular, so necessitous and so painful, a man's constitution cannot hold out unless it be very strong, and even then he is liable to accidents and irremediable injuries. Their wives, on account of their heavy work, are not very prolific, for at most they do not have children oftener than every two years, and they are not able to nourish their offspring if they have them oftener, as they nurse them for three years if they can.19 Their confinement lasts hardly two hours; often the children are born on the march, and a little while afterward the mothers will go on with their work as before.
Returning to the low [72] population, there are still other reasons for it. The main one is that in such an irregular, demanding, and painful life, a man's body can't endure unless it's very strong, and even then he’s prone to accidents and serious injuries. Their wives, due to their heavy workloads, don't have many children; at most, they give birth every two years and can’t feed them if they have them more often since they nurse for three years if they can. Their labor lasts hardly two hours; often, the children are born while they're working, and shortly after, the mothers return to their tasks as before.19
Ie me suis enquis souuent, combien grand pourroit estre le nombre de ce peuple: I'ay trouué par [73] la Relation des Sauuages mesmes, que dans l'enclos de la grande riuiere, dés les Terres Neufues iusques à 110 Chouacoët, on ne sçauroit trouuer plus de neuf ou dix mill'ames. Regardez la carte, & ie vous en donneray le denombrement. Tous les Souriquoys 3000. ou 3500. Les Eteminquois iusques à Pentegoët 2500. Dés Pentegoët iusques à Kinibequi, & de Kinibequi iusques à Chouacoët 3000. Les Montaguets 1000. Voila enuiron dix mill'ames, & ie crois que c'est pour le plus. Les autres peuples ne nous sõt pas cogneus. Aduisez combien veritablement, & emphatiquement a parlé le S. Esprit par la bouche d'Isaye de ces pauures Sauuages dispersez, soubs la metaphore propre & conuenable d'vn grãd vergier, ou parterre sauuagin, & forestier. Il ne fait que florir encores, sur le temps de la recolte, [74] dit-il, Il germe, quand il deuroit estre venu à maturité: Il le faut lors émonder, & tailler; C'est pourquoy ses fruicts sont delaissez aux oyseaux des montagnes & bestes de la terre: Les oyseaux jucheront sur luy tout l'Esté; & toutes les bestes de terre hyuerneront sur luy. Car certainement, ce pauure peuple, comme vn grand plan de sauuageons mal nez, & de mauuaise venuë, quand par le laps & experience des siecles, il deuroit estre venu à quelque perfection des arts, sciences, & raison: Qu'il en deuroit auoir produict fruict abondant en philosophie, police, mœurs, & commoditez de la vie; qu'il deuroit estre ja disposé à la maturité du S. Euangile, pour estre recueilly en la maisõ de Dieu: voila qu'on ne le voit sinon chetif & rare, donné la pasture des corbeaux, hiboux & cocus infernaux: & la curee maudite des renards, [75] ours, sangliers, & dragons spirituels. O Dieu de misericorde! n'aurez vous point pitié de ce desastre? Ne ietterez-vous point vos yeux de douceur sur ce pauure desert? 112 Benin, & pieux laboureur, faictes que la prophetie, qui suit se verifie en nous en nostre âge. En ce tẽps là present sera apporté au Seigneur des Armées par le peuple rompu, & deschiré, par le peuple terrible, apres qui n'en y a point d'autre; La nation attendãte, attendante, & mesprisee, de qui les fleuues ont gasté la terre; au lieu où est inuoqué le nom du Seigneur des Armées à la montagne de Sion. Ainsi soit-il.
Ie me suis souvent demandé, combien pourrait être le nombre de ce peuple : j'ai trouvé dans la Relation des Sauvages eux-mêmes, que dans l'enclos de la grande rivière, des Terres Neuves jusqu'à Chouacoët, on ne saurait trouver plus de neuf ou dix mille âmes. Regardez la carte, et je vous en donnerai le dénombrement. Tous les Souriquoys 3000 ou 3500. Les Eteminquois jusqu'à Pentegoët 2500. De Pentegoët jusqu'à Kinibequi, et de Kinibequi jusqu'à Chouacoët 3000. Les Montaguets 1000. Voilà environ dix mille âmes, et je crois que c'est pour le plus. Les autres peuples ne nous sont pas connus. Réfléchissez combien véritablement, et emphatiquement a parlé le Saint-Esprit par la bouche d'Isaïe de ces pauvres Sauvages dispersés, sous la métaphore propre et convenable d'un grand verger, ou parterre sauvage, et forestier. Il ne fait que fleurir encore, sur le temps de la récolte, dit-il, Il germe, quand il devrait être venu à maturité : Il le faut alors émonder, et tailler ; C'est pourquoi ses fruits sont laissés aux oiseaux des montagnes et aux bêtes de la terre : Les oiseaux jucheront sur lui tout l'été ; et toutes les bêtes de terre hiverneront sur lui. Car certainement, ce pauvre peuple, comme un grand plan de sauvages mal nés, et de mauvaise venue, quand par le laps et l’expérience des siècles, il devrait être arrivé à quelque perfection des arts, sciences, et raison : qu'il en devrait avoir produit fruit abondant en philosophie, police, mœurs, et commodités de la vie ; qu'il devrait être déjà disposé à la maturité du Saint Évangile, pour être recueilli dans la maison de Dieu : voilà qu'on ne le voit sinon chétif et rare, donné à la pâture des corbeaux, hiboux et cocus infernaux : et la curée maudite des renards, ours, sangliers, et dragons spirituels. O Dieu de miséricorde ! n'aurez-vous point pitié de ce désastre ? Ne jetterez-vous point vos yeux de douceur sur ce pauvre désert ? 112 Benin, et pieux laboureur, faites que la prophétie, qui suit se vérifie en nous en notre âge. En ce temps-là présent sera apporté au Seigneur des Armées par le peuple rompu, et déchiré, par le peuple terrible, après qui n'en y a point d'autre ; La nation attendante, attendante, & méprisée, de qui les fleuves ont gâté la terre ; au lieu où est invoqué le nom du Seigneur des Armées à la montagne de Sion. Ainsi soit-il.
I have often wondered how many of these people there are. I have found from [73] the Accounts of the Savages themselves, that in the region of the great 111 river, from Newfoundland to Chouacoët, there cannot be found more than nine or ten thousand people. Look at the chart and I will give you the enumeration of them. The Souriquoys, in all, 3000, or 3500. The Eteminquois to Pentegoët, 2500. From Pentegoët to Kinibequi and from Kinibequi to Chouacoët, 3000. The Montaguets, 1000. This is about ten thousand souls, and I believe it is the highest number. The other tribes are not known to us. Consider how truly and emphatically the Holy Spirit has spoken through the mouth of Isaiah about these poor scattered Savages, under the fitting and appropriate comparison of a great orchard or garden, wild and uncultivated. He says: At the time of the harvest there are still nothing but buds, [74] At the time of the ripening, they are springing up: Then must he cut off the sprigs with pruning hooks: Therefore the fruits are left to the fowls of the mountain, and to the beasts of the earth; the fowls shall Summer upon them, and all the beasts of the earth shall winter upon them. For in truth this people, who, through the progress and experience of centuries, ought to have come to some perfection in the arts, sciences and philosophy, is like a great field of stunted and ill-begotten wild plants, a people which ought to have produced abundant fruits in philosophy, government, customs, and conveniences of life; which ought to be already prepared for the completeness of the Holy Gospel, to be received in the house of God. Yet behold it wretched and dispersed, given up to ravens, owls, and infernal cuckoos, and to be the cursed prey of spiritual foxes, [75] bears, boars, and dragons. O, God of mercy! wilt thou not have pity upon this misery? Wilt thou not look upon this poor wilderness with a favoring eye? Kind 113 and pious husbandman, so act that the prophecy which follows may be fulfilled upon us and in our time. In that time shall a present be brought unto the Lord of Hosts from a people rent, and torn in pieces, a terrible people, after which there hath been no other; A nation expecting, expecting, and trodden under foot, whose land the rivers have spoiled; to the place of the name of the Lord of Hosts, the mount Sion. Amen.
I often wonder how many of these people there are. According to the records from [73] the Native people themselves, in the area of the great 111 river, from Newfoundland to Chouacoët, there are probably no more than nine or ten thousand individuals. Take a look at the chart, and I’ll give you the breakdown. The Souriquoys, in total, number about 3,000 or 3,500. The Eteminquois to Pentegoët count for 2,500. From Pentegoët to Kinibequi and from Kinibequi to Chouacoët, there are 3,000. The Montaguets make up 1,000. This brings us to around ten thousand people, and I believe that is the highest estimate. We don't know about the other tribes. Reflect on how accurately and forcefully the Holy Spirit has spoken through Isaiah about these scattered people, likening them to a large, wild, and unkempt orchard or garden. He says: At the time of the harvest there are still nothing but buds, [74] At the time of the ripening, they are springing up: Then must he cut off the sprigs with pruning hooks: Therefore the fruits are left to the fowls of the mountain, and to the beasts of the earth; the fowls shall Summer upon them, and all the beasts of the earth shall winter upon them. In reality, this people, who, through the progress and experiences of centuries, should have achieved some level of advancement in the arts, sciences, and philosophy, is like a vast field of stunted and poorly developed wild plants, a people who should have produced plenty of fruits in philosophy, governance, customs, and the comforts of life; a people who should be ready to embrace the completeness of the Holy Gospel in the house of God. Yet, here they are, pitiable and scattered, left to the ravens, owls, and cursed cuckoos, and preyed upon by spiritual foxes, [75] bears, boars, and dragons. O God of mercy! Will you not take pity on this misery? Will you not look favorably upon this poor wilderness? Kind 113 and compassionate caretaker, act so that the prophecy that follows may come true for us and in our time. In that time shall a present be brought unto the Lord of Hosts from a people rent, and torn in pieces, a terrible people, after which there hath been no other; A nation expecting, expecting, and trodden under foot, whose land the rivers have spoiled; to the place of the name of the Lord of Hosts, the mount Sion. Amen.
CHAPITRE VII.
[76] DE LA MEDECINE DES SAUUAGES.
114 IL est asseuré, que les disettes grandes suffoquent l'esprit, & l'oppressent de leur importun & tyrannique seruice, en sorte qu'à peine peut-il reuenir à soy iamais, ou se regaillardir en quelques gentiles considerations: non pas mesme songer aux autres moindres necessitez pour leur aller au deuant, ou les alleger; preoccupé tousiours & violenté par les plus fortes. Nous voyons cecy en nos pauures Sauuages, lesquels pour ne viure qu'au iour à la iournée, & par consequent tousiours asseruis à la crainte de la faim, premiere, & plus forte necessité de toutes, n'ont moyen de cultiuer leur esprit en la recherche des [77] sciences; non pas mesme de se pouruoir des ars, & industries pour l'aisance, & ameliorement de la vie, ny pour fournir aux autres defauts, quoy que bien pressants. A ceste cause donc ils manquent non seulement de toutes lettres & beaux artifices; ains aussi (chose miserable) de medecine, soit pour l'entretenement de leur santé, soit pour le secours de leurs maladies, sinon en ce peu que ie diray.
114 It's clear that major hardships suffocate the mind and burden it with their annoying and tyrannical demands, making it nearly impossible to regain focus or find joy in any uplifting thoughts. They can't even think about lesser necessities to address or alleviate them, constantly preoccupied and overwhelmed by the most urgent ones. We see this with our poor Savages, who, just to survive day by day, remain forever fearful of hunger—the most pressing and powerful necessity of all—leaving them no opportunity to cultivate their minds in the pursuit of knowledge. They can't even acquire the skills and trades for a more comfortable and improved life, nor address other pressing deficiencies. Consequently, they lack not only all forms of writing and fine arts but also, tragically, medicine—needed for maintaining their health and for treating their illnesses—except for what little I will mention.
CHAPTER VII.
[76] ON THE MEDICINE OF THE SAVAGES.
115 IT is true that great poverty stifles the spirit, and overwhelms it with its importunate and despotic sway, so that it can seldom turn to itself, or revel in agreeable meditations, nor even dream of something better to prevent or lighten it, being always absorbed in and possessed by the greatest needs. We see this in our poor Savages, who live only from hand to mouth, and hence are always subject to the fear of hunger, first and strongest of all wants; they have no opportunity of developing their minds in the pursuit of [77] knowledge; not even of providing arts and trades for the relief and amelioration of life, nor to satisfy other wants however pressing. Now for this reason they not only lack all literature and fine arts, but also (unfortunately) medicine, whether for the preservation of their health, or for the cure of their diseases, except the little that I shall describe.
115 It’s true that extreme poverty stifles the spirit and overwhelms it with its relentless and oppressive nature, making it hard for one to focus inward, enjoy pleasant thoughts, or even dream of better things to avoid or ease their suffering, as they are constantly consumed by their most urgent needs. We observe this in our impoverished communities, who live hand to mouth and are always haunted by the fear of hunger, the most basic and pressing need. They have no chance to develop their minds in pursuit of knowledge; they cannot establish arts and trades to improve their lives or address other pressing needs. Because of this, they lack all forms of literature and fine arts, and sadly, even medicine for maintaining their health or treating their illnesses, except for the little that I will describe.
Ils entretiennent leur santé (l'Esté principalement) par l'vsage des estuuées & sueurs, & du baigner. Ils se seruent aussi de friction, apres laquelle ils s'oignent tout le corps d'huyle de loup marin. Ce qui les rend fort fascheusement puants à qui n'y est accoustumé. Neantmoins ceste onction faict, que le chaud & le froid leur en sont plus tolerables, que leurs [78] cheueux 116 ne sõt prins par les bois, ains glissent, que la pluye & mauuais temps ne leur nuit à la teste, ains coule en bas & iusques aux pieds. Item, que les moucherons (qui là sont cruels en Esté, & plus qu'on ne croiroit) ne les tourmentent point tant és parties nuës, &c. Ils vsent aussi du petun, & en boiuent la fumée, de la façon commune en France. Cela leur profite sans doute, voire leur est du tout necessaire, veu les grandes extremitez qu'ils endurẽt de froid & mauuais temps, de faim, & de repletion ou saturité, mais aussi beaucoup de maux leur en aduiennent; à cause de leur excés en cela, c'est tout leur deduit quãd ils en ont, & de certains François aussi bien que d'eux, qui s'y accoquinent, tellement que pour boire de ces fumées, ils vendroyent leur chemise. Tous leurs deuis, [79] traictés, bien-veignements, & caresses se font auec ce petun. Ils se mettẽt en rond à l'entour du feu, deuisants, & se baillants le petunoir de main en main, & s'entretenants en ceste façon plusieurs heures auec grand plaisir. Tel est leur goust, & coustume.
They maintain their health (mainly in the summer) by using steam and sweat, as well as by bathing. They also use friction, after which they rub their entire body with seal oil. This makes them smell quite unpleasant to those who aren't used to it. However, this oil makes them more tolerant of heat and cold, so their hair doesn’t get caught in the woods; instead, it slips off, and rain and bad weather don’t bother their heads but flow down to their feet. Moreover, the biting insects (which are harsh in the summer, more than one would think) don’t torment them as much on their bare skin, etc. They also use tobacco and smoke it in the usual way, like in France. This undoubtedly benefits them and is quite necessary due to the extreme cold and bad weather conditions, hunger, and overindulgence, but it also causes them a lot of problems due to their excess. It's their main pleasure when they have it, and there are certain French people who also indulge, to the point that they would sell their shirts just to smoke it. All their discussions, agreements, good wishes, and affections are done with this tobacco. They sit in a circle around the fire, chatting and passing the pipe from hand to hand, enjoying this way of spending hours together with great pleasure. Such is their taste and custom.
They keep themselves well (principally in Summer) by the use of hot rooms and sweat boxes, and by the bath. They also use massage, afterwards rubbing the whole body with seal oil, causing them to emit an odor which is very disagreeable to those not accustomed to it. Nevertheless, when this oiling process is over, they can stand heat and cold better, and their [78] hair is not caught in the branches, but is slippery, so that rain and tempest do not injure the head, but glide over it to the feet; also that the mosquitoes 117 (which are very vicious there in Summer, and more annoying than one would believe) do not sting so much in the bare parts, etc. They also use tobacco, and inhale the smoke as is done in France. This is without doubt a help to them, and upon the whole rather necessary, considering the great extremes of cold and bad weather and of hunger and overeating or satiety which they endure; but also many ills arise from it, on account of its excessive use. It is the sole delight of these people when they have some of it, and also certain Frenchmen are so bewitched with it that, to inhale its fumes, they would sell their shirts. All their talks, [79] treaties, welcomes, and endearments are made under the fumes of this tobacco. They gather around the fire, chatting and passing the pipe from hand to hand, enjoying themselves in this way for several hours. Such is their inclination and custom.
They take care of themselves well (mainly in summer) by using hot rooms and sweat boxes, as well as baths. They also use massage and then rub their entire body with seal oil, which creates a smell that can be quite unpleasant for those not used to it. However, once this oiling process is finished, they can handle heat and cold better, and their hair doesn’t get caught in branches; instead, it's slippery, so that rain and storms don’t harm their heads but just slide off to their feet. Also, the mosquitoes (which are very aggressive during summer and more bothersome than you’d expect) don’t bite as much in the exposed areas, etc. They also use tobacco and inhale the smoke like in France. This definitely helps them and is quite necessary, considering the extreme cold, harsh weather, hunger, and overeating they experience; but a lot of problems can come from excessive use. It is their only pleasure when they have some, and some Frenchmen are so addicted that they would sell their shirts just to inhale its smoke. All their conversations, agreements, greetings, and affectionate exchanges happen under the tobacco smoke. They gather around the fire, chatting and passing the pipe around, enjoying themselves this way for several hours. That’s just their way and tradition.
Or ceux qui professent entre eux la medecine, sont les mesmes, qui maintiennent l'estat de la Religion, sçauoir est, les Autmoins, qui en charge representeroyent nos Prestres d'icy, & nos Medecins. Mais en verité, ils ne sont Prestres, ains vrais sorciers; ny Medecins, ains Triacleurs mensongers, & trompeurs. Toute leur science est en la cognoissance de quelque peu de simples laxatifs, ou astringents, chauds ou froids, lenitifs, ou corrosifs, pour le foye, ou pour le roignon; & le hasart de bonne fortune, voila tout. [80] Mais leurs malices, & tromperies sont grandes, desquelles ie vous presenteray icy vn eschantillon; 118 vous asseurant n'y auoir rien de feint, ou controuué en tout ce que ie vous en raconteray, quoy qu'il semble incroyable.
Those who practice medicine among themselves are the same ones who uphold the state of religion, namely, the Autmoins, who would represent our priests and our doctors here. But in truth, they are not priests, but rather true sorcerers; nor are they doctors, but deceptive charlatans. Their entire knowledge consists of a few simple laxatives or astringents, either hot or cold, soothing or corrosive, for the liver or the kidneys; and the luck of good fortune—that's all there is. But their malice and deceptions are great, of which I will present you here a sample; 118 assuring you that there's nothing fabricated or concocted in everything I recount, even though it may seem unbelievable.
Now those among them who practice medicine, are identical with those who are at the head of their Religion, i.e. Autmoins, whose office is the same as that of our Priests and our Physicians. But in truth they are not Priests, but genuine sorcerers; not Physicians, but Jugglers, liars, and cheats. All their science consists in a knowledge of a few simple laxatives, or astringents, hot or cold applications, lenitives or irritants for the liver or kidneys, leaving the rest to luck; nothing more. [80] But they are well versed in tricks and impositions, of which I shall give you a sample, assuring you that I have not misrepresented or fabricated anything of all that I shall tell you, although it may seem incredible.
Now, the people among them who practice medicine are the same as those who lead their religion, namely Autmoins, whose role is identical to that of our priests and doctors. But in reality, they are not priests; they are true sorcerers. They are not doctors; they are tricksters, liars, and frauds. Their knowledge is limited to a few simple laxatives or astringents, hot or cold applications, soothing or irritating treatments for the liver or kidneys, leaving the rest to chance—nothing more. [80] However, they are skilled at deception and tricks, of which I will give you an example, assuring you that I have not misrepresented or created anything of what I will share, even though it may sound unbelievable.
Le Sauuage se sentant mal extraordinairement, se couche tout au long du feu: lors on dit; Ouëscouzy. Ouëscouzy. Il est malade. En son temps on luy donnera sa part de ce qu'on aura rousty, boüilly, ou trainé par les cendres; tout ainsi qu'aux autres, car de luy chercher ou apprester quelque chose de particulier, ils n'en ont point l'vsance. Si donc le malade mange ce qu'on luy aura baillé, bon prou luy face; sinon, lon dira, qu'il est bien malade. Et apres quelques iours (si lon peut) on mandera querir l'Autmoin, que les Basques appellent Pilotoys, c'est à dire, sorcier. [81] Or ce Pilotoys ayant consideré son malade, le souffle, & resouffle auec ie ne sçay quels enchantements; vous diriés que ces vents pectoraux doiuent dissiper la cacochymie du patient. Que s'il voit apres quelques iours, que pour tout son boursoufflement le mal ne disparoit point, il en trouue bien la cause à son aduis, c'est dit-il, pour-autant que le Diable est là, au dedans du malade, le tourmentant, & empeschant la guerison. Mais qu'il faut l'auoir le mauuais, l'enleuer de force, & le tuer. Lors tous se preparent à ceste heroique action, que le tuer Belzebut: Et l'Autmoin les aduertit d'estre bien sur leurs gardes: car il se peut biẽ faire que cest audacieux se voyant mal mené par luy, se ruë sur quelqu'vn de la troupe, & l'estrangle là. Pour ceste cause il distribue à chascun son acte de la [82] fable: mais elle seroit trop longue à raconter, car elle dure bien trois heures.
Le Sauvage, feeling extremely unwell, lies down near the fire. Then they say, Ouëscouzy. Ouëscouzy. He is sick. When the time comes, he will get his share of whatever has been roasted, boiled, or dragged through the ashes, just like everyone else, because they don’t think of looking for or preparing anything special for him. So, if the sick person eats what he has been given, that’s good for him; if not, people will say he is very sick. After a few days (if they can), they will send for the Autmoin, which the Basques call Pilotoys, meaning sorcerer. [81] Now this Pilotoys, after examining his patient, blows and breathes over him with I don’t know what kind of enchantments; you’d think these chest winds should clear up the patient’s illness. But if he sees after a few days that despite all his puffing the illness doesn’t go away, he finds the cause in his opinion: it’s the Devil inside the sick person, tormenting him and preventing his recovery. But he needs to get the evil one out, forcefully, and kill him. Then everyone prepares for this heroic action of killing Beelzebub: and the Autmoin warns them to stay on their guard; because it might very well happen that this bold one, seeing himself poorly handled, rushes at someone in the group and strangles him right there. For this reason, he assigns each person their role in the [82] fable: but it would be too long to recount, as it lasts about three hours.
A Savage, feeling very ill, stretches himself out near the fire: then they say: Ouëscouzy, Ouëscouzy, "he 119 is sick." When his turn comes, they give him his share of whatever they have boiled, roasted, or dragged over the coals, just the same as the others, for they are not accustomed to seek or prepare any special food for him. Now if the sick man eats what is given him, it is a good sign; otherwise, they say that he is very sick, and after some days (if they can) they will send for the Autmoin, whom the Basques call Pilotoys; i.e., sorcerer.20 [81] Now this Pilotoys, having studied his patient, breathes and blows upon him some unknown enchantments; you would say that these chest winds ought to dispel the vitiated humors of the patient. If he sees after some days, that notwithstanding all his blowing the evil does not disappear, he finds the reason for it according to his own ideas, and says it is because the Devil is there inside of the sick man, tormenting and preventing him from getting well; but that he must have the evil thing, get it out by force and kill it. Then all prepare for that heroic action, the killing of Beelzebub. And the Autmoin advises them to be upon their guard, for it can easily happen that this insolent fellow, seeing himself badly treated by him, may hurl himself upon someone of the crowd, and strangle him upon the spot. For this reason he allots to each one his part of the [82] farce; but it would be tedious to describe, for it lasts fully three hours.
A sick person, feeling very unwell, lies down next to the fire. Then they say: Ouëscouzy, Ouëscouzy, "he is sick." When it's his turn, they give him his share of whatever they have boiled, roasted, or grilled, just like everyone else, because they aren’t used to seeking or preparing any special food for him. If the sick person eats what’s given to him, it’s a good sign; otherwise, they say he’s really ill, and after a few days (if they can), they will call for the Autmoin, whom the Basques refer to as Pilotoys; meaning sorcerer.20 [81] Now this Pilotoys, after observing his patient, breathes and blows on him with some unknown spells; it seems like these chest breaths should get rid of the bad humors of the patient. If, after a few days, he notices that despite all his blowing the illness hasn’t gone away, he interprets it in his own way and says it’s because the Devil is inside the sick person, tormenting and stopping him from getting better; he insists they must forcefully remove the evil and destroy it. Then everyone gets ready for that bold act, the killing of Beelzebub. The Autmoin warns them to be careful, as it could easily happen that this reckless being, feeling mistreated by him, might attack someone in the crowd and strangle them right there. For this reason, he assigns each person their role in the [82] performance; but it would be too long to describe, as it lasts a full three hours.
Le sommaire est, que le Iongleur enfoüit dans vn creux bien profond en terre vne cheuille, à laquelle 120 il attache vne corde. Puis ayant fait diuers chants, danses & hurlements sur le trou, & sur le malade, qui n'en est pas loin, tel qu'il y en auroit assez pour estourdir vn homme bien sain; il prend vn' espee toute nuë, & s'endemene si furieusement çà & là, qu'il en suë à grosses gouttes par tout le corps, & baue comm'vn cheual. Sur quoy les spectateurs estant ja intimidés: luy d'vn effroyable & vrayement energumenique ton, redouble ses denontiations, & mugissements, qu'on se garde, il est en fougues le Satan, il y a du grand danger. A ce cry les pauures abusez deuiennẽt pasles, [83] à demy morts comme linge, & tremblent comme la fueille sur l'arbre. En fin cest affronteur s'escrie d'vn autre accent plus gaillard. Il en a le maudit cornu: Ie le vois là tout estendu aux abois, & pantelant dedans la fosse. Mais courage; il le faut auoir du tout, & l'exterminer entierement. Adonc le monde present bien-aise, & tous les plus robustes de grande ioye se iettent à la corde pour enleuer Satan, & tirent, tirent. Mais ils n'ont garde de l'auoir: l'Autmoin ayãt trop biẽ fiché la cheuille. Ils tirẽt encore vn' autrefois tant qu'il peuuẽt, mais pour neant. Tandis le Pilotoys de temps en temps va descharger ses blasphemes dessus la fosse, & faisant semblant de donner à l'ennemy d'enfer de grandes estocades, deschausse peu à peu la cheuille, laquelle en fin à force de tirer s'arrache, apportant [84] auec soy quelques badineries, que le charlatant auoit attachée au bout, comme des ossements pourris de mouluë, de roigneures de peaux chargées de fiente, &c. Alors ioye par tout; il a esté tué le meschant Lucifer. Nepq. Nepq. Tenez, en voyez-vous les marques? O victoire! vous guerirez, malade; Ayez bonne esperance, 122 si le mal n'est point plus fort que vous: ie veux dire, si le Diable ne vous a ja blessé à mort.
Le résumé est que le jongleur enterre dans un trou profond une cheville, à laquelle 120 il attache une corde. Ensuite, il fait divers chants, danses et hurlements autour du trou et du malade, qui n'est pas loin, suffisamment pour étourdir une personne en bonne santé. Il prend une épée toute nue et s'agite si furieusement qu'il en sue à grosses gouttes sur tout le corps, et baille comme un cheval. Les spectateurs, déjà intimidés, entendent son ton effrayant et vraiment démoniaque, où il redouble ses dénonciations et mugissements, en avertissant que Satan est en furie et qu'il y a un grand danger. À ce cri, les pauvres abusés deviennent pâles, [83] presque morts comme du linge, et tremblent comme des feuilles sur un arbre. Finalement, ce provocateur se met à crier d'un autre accent plus joyeux. Il a le maudit cornu : Je le vois là, étendu, en détresse, et haletant dans la fosse. Mais courage ; il faut tout faire pour l'exterminer complètement. Alors, le public présent, tout réjoui, et les plus robustes, en grande joie, se jettent sur la corde pour enlever Satan, et tirent, tirent. Mais ils n'ont pas de chance, l'autmoin ayant bien enfoncé la cheville. Ils tirent encore une fois aussi fort qu'ils peuvent, mais en vain. Pendant ce temps, le Pilotoys va de temps en temps décharger ses blasphèmes sur la fosse, faisant semblant de donner à l'ennemi de l'enfer de grandes estocades, et déchaussant peu à peu la cheville, qui finit par céder sous la force des tirages, emportant avec elle quelques bric-à-brac que le charlatan avait attachés au bout, comme des os pourris de viande moisi, des morceaux de peau chargés de fiente, etc. Alors, joie partout ; le méchant Lucifer a été tué. Nepq. Nepq. Tenez, voyez-vous les marques ? O victoire ! Vous allez guérir, malade ; ayez bonne espérance, 122 si le mal n'est pas plus fort que vous : je veux dire, si le Diable ne vous a pas déjà blessé à mort.
The sum and substance of it is that the Juggler hides a stick in a deep hole in the ground, to which is attached a cord. Then, after various chants, dances, and howls over the hole, and over the sick man, who is not far away, of such kind that a well man would have enough of it to deafen him, he takes a naked sword and slashes it about so furiously that the sweat 121 comes out in great drops all over his body and he froths like a horse. Thereupon the spectators, being already intimidated, he, with a frightful and truly demoniac voice, redoubles his roars and threats that they must take care, that Satan is furious and that there is great peril. At this cry the poor dupes turn pale [83] as death, and tremble like the leaf upon the tree. At last this impostor cries out in another and more joyous tone: "There is the accursed one with the horn: I see him extended there at bay and panting within the ditch. But courage, we must have him all and exterminate him entirely." Now the audience being relieved, all the strongest with great joy rush for the cord to raise Satan, and pull and pull. But they are far from getting him, as the Autmoin has fastened the stick too well. They pull again as hard as they can, but without success, while the Pilotoys goes, from time to time, to utter his blasphemies over the hole; and, making as if to give great thrusts to the diabolical enemy, little by little uncovers the stick which, at last, by hard pulling, is torn out, bringing [84] with it some rubbish, which the charlatan had fastened to the end, such as decayed and mouldy bones, pieces of skin covered with dung, etc. Then they are all overjoyed; wicked Lucifer has been killed. Nepq. Nepq. Stop, do you see his tracks? Oh victory! You will get well, sick man; be of good cheer, if the evil is not stronger than you, I mean, if the Devil has not already given you your deathblow.
The main point is that the Juggler hides a stick in a deep hole in the ground, attached to a cord. After performing various chants, dances, and howls around the hole and over the sick man, who isn’t far away, loud enough to deafen a healthy person, he takes a naked sword and swings it around so vigorously that sweat pours from his body and he froths like a horse. At this point, the spectators, already intimidated, hear him roar in a terrifying and truly demonic voice as he warns them that they must be careful because Satan is furious and danger is near. At this shout, the poor dupes go pale as death and tremble like leaves on a tree. Finally, this fraud cries out in a lighter tone: "There is the accursed one with the horn: I see him lying there at bay and panting in the ditch. But be brave, we must catch him and eliminate him completely." Now that the audience feels reassured, all the strongest among them rush joyfully for the cord to pull up Satan, pulling and pulling. But they can’t get him because the Autmoin has secured the stick too tightly. They pull again as hard as they can, but to no avail, while the Pilotoys occasionally goes over to curse at the hole; and feigning great thrusts against the diabolical enemy, he gradually uncovers the stick, which eventually, after hard pulling, is wrenched free, bringing along some debris that the charlatan had attached to the end, like decayed and moldy bones, pieces of skin covered in dung, etc. Everyone rejoices; wicked Lucifer has been defeated. Nepq. Nepq. Wait, do you see his tracks? Oh victory! You’ll recover, sick man; be cheerful, if the evil isn’t stronger than you, meaning, if the Devil hasn’t already delivered your deathblow.
Car icy est la derniere Scene de la farce. L'Autmoin dit, que ja le Diable estant tué, ou bien blessé, ou du moins dehors, ie ne sçay, ou bien loin: Il reste à sçauoir s'il aura point laissé le malade blessé à mort. Pour deuiner cela il faut qu'il songe: aussi a-il bon besoin d'aller dormir: car il est fort trauaillé: cependant il gaigne temps pour voir les crises de la maladie. [85] Ayant bien dormy, & songé, il reuoit son malade, & selon les prognostiques, qu'il recognoit, il le prononce deuoir, ou viure, ou mourir. Il n'est ja si sot de dire, qu'il viura, s'il n'en a des prorretiques asseurez: Il dira doncques qu'il mourra, par exemple dans trois iours. Or oyez maintenant vne belle façon de verifier ses propheties. Premierement le malade dés qu'il est ainsi iugé à mort ne mange point, & lon ne luy donne rien plus. Que si le troisiesme iour venu il ne meurt point encores, ils disent, qu'il y a ie ne sçay quoy du Diable, qui ne le permet pas expirer à son aise: par ainsi on s'en court à l'ayde: Où? A l'eau. Quoy faire? En apporter des pleins chauderons. Pourquoy? Pour la luy verser toute froide dessus le vẽtre, & ainsi luy esteindre toute chaleur vitale si aucune [86] luy reste. Il faut bien qu'il trespasse le troisiesme iour, puis que s'il ne veut mourir de soy, on le tuë.
Car icy est la dernière scène de la farce. L'Automne dit que, maintenant que le Diable est tué, ou blessé, ou du moins éloigné, il reste à savoir s'il n'a pas laissé le malade gravement blessé. Pour deviner cela, il faut qu'il réfléchisse : aussi a-t-il bien besoin d'aller dormir, car il est très fatigué. Cependant, il gagne du temps pour observer l'évolution de la maladie. [85] Ayant bien dormi et réfléchi, il retrouve son malade, et selon les signes qu'il reconnaît, il prononce qu'il doit vivre, ou mourir. Il n'est pas assez idiot pour dire qu'il va vivre s'il n'a pas de signes assurés : il dira donc qu'il va mourir, par exemple, dans trois jours. Maintenant, écoutez une belle façon de vérifier ses prophéties. Tout d'abord, le malade, dès qu'il est ainsi jugé à mort, ne mange plus, et on ne lui donne rien d'autre. Si, au troisième jour, il ne meurt toujours pas, ils disent qu'il y a un truc du Diable qui ne le laisse pas expirer paisiblement : ainsi, on se précipite à l'aide. Où ça ? À l'eau. Que faire ? En apporter des chaudrons pleins. Pourquoi ? Pour les lui verser froids sur le ventre, ainsi, éteindre toute chaleur vitale s'il lui en reste. Il faut bien qu'il meure le troisième jour, puisque s'il ne veut pas mourir de lui-même, on le tue.
For this is the last Scene of the farce. The Autmoin says, that the Devil being already killed, or seriously hurt, or at least gone away, whether very far or not, I do not know, it remains to be seen if he 123 has given a death wound to the patient. To guess this he will have to dream; indeed he is in great need of sleep, for he has worked hard. Meanwhile he gains time to observe the crisis of the disease. [85] Having slept well and dreamed he looks again at his patient and, according to the symptoms which he observes, he declares that he is either to live or to die. He is not so foolish as to say that he will live, if the symptoms are not encouraging. He will then say, for instance, that he will die in three days. Hear now in what a fine fashion he verifies his prophecies. In the first place the sick man, since he has been thus appointed to die, does not eat, and they no longer offer him anything. But if he does not die by the third day, they say that he has something of the Devil in him, I know not what, which does not permit him to die easily, so they rush to his aid. Where? To the water. What to do? To bring kettles full of it. Why? To pour the cold water over his navel, and thus extinguish all vital heat, if any [86] remain to him. He is indeed obliged to die the third day, since if he is not going to do it of himself, they kill him.
For this is the final scene of the farce. The Autumn says that the Devil is either already dead, seriously hurt, or at least has left, whether for good or not, I'm not sure. It remains to be seen if he has inflicted a fatal blow on the patient. To figure this out, he will need to dream; indeed, he really needs sleep because he has worked hard. In the meantime, he takes the opportunity to observe the crisis of the illness. After sleeping well and dreaming, he looks at his patient again and, based on the symptoms he sees, declares whether the patient will live or die. He’s not foolish enough to say the patient will live if the symptoms don’t look good. Instead, he might say that the patient will die in three days. Now listen to how cleverly he confirms his predictions. First, the sick man, since he’s been marked for death, stops eating, and no one offers him anything anymore. But if he doesn't die by the third day, they say there’s something of the Devil in him, I don't know what, preventing him from dying easily, so they rush to help him. Where? To the water. What will they do? Bring kettles full of it. Why? To pour cold water over his belly, hoping to extinguish any remaining life. He is indeed expected to die by the third day because if he doesn’t do it himself, they’ll make sure he does.
Le Pere Enemõd Massé se rencontra vne fois en vn tel badinage, & en conuainquit manifestement la piperie, & fausseté. Mais on ne sçauroit dire combien peut la coustume, & l'authorité ja preiugée, encores mesmes contre les demonstratiõs oculaires. Car 124toutes vos raisons, & apportez-en mille si vous voulez, sont biffées, par ce seul traict, qui leur est en main. Aoti Chabaya, c'est (disent-ils) la façon de faire des Sauuages. Vous vsez de la vostre, nous de la nostre. Chacun prise ses merceries, mais en despit de ces malencontreuses predictions Autmoinales nous en auons veu par la grace de Dieu, qui sont eschappez & reuenus en santé, par le bon soin & [87] cure des François, comme Membertou, que Monsieur de Potrincourt retira d'vne toute telle mort, & despuis de nostre temps son fils Actodin. Ce qui a grandement decredité ces desastrez Magiciens, & a ouuert les yeux à ceste pauure Gentilité, à la grande gloire de nostre Sauueur, & consolation de ses seruiteurs.
Le Père Enemõd Massé once found himself in a situation where he clearly demonstrated deceit and trickery. But one cannot underestimate how much influence custom and preconceived authority have, even in the face of undeniable evidence. Because no matter how many arguments you present, all it takes is this one point in their hands. “Aoti Chabaya,” they say, “that’s how the Savages do things. You have your way, and we have ours.” Everyone values their own goods, but despite these unfortunate predictions, we have seen, thanks to God’s grace, those who have escaped and returned healthy, thanks to the good care of the French, like Membertou, whom Monsieur de Potrincourt saved from a certain death, and later his son Actodin in our time. This has significantly discredited those wretched Magicians and opened the eyes of this poor community, to the great glory of our Savior and the comfort of His servants.
Father Enemond Massé once found himself in the midst of this kind of foolery, and demonstrated to them plainly the trickery and falsity of it. But it is impossible to tell to how great a degree custom and influence can prejudice, even in the presence of ocular proof. For all your arguments, and you can bring on a thousand of them if you wish, are annihilated by this single shaft which they always have at hand, Aoti Chabaya, (they say) "That is the Savage way of doing it. You can have your way and we will have ours; every one values his own wares." 125 But in spite of these lugubrious Autmoinal predictions, we have seen some who, by the grace of God, have been saved and have recovered their health, through the good care and [87] nursing of the French, as for instance Membertou, whom Monsieur de Potrincourt delivered from just such a death as this; and in our time his son, Actodin; which has greatly discredited these baleful Magicians, and has opened the eyes of these poor Heathen, to the great glory of our Savior, and satisfaction of his servants.
Father Enemond Massé once found himself in the middle of this kind of nonsense and clearly showed them the trickery and falsehood of it. But it’s impossible to know just how much custom and influence can bias people, even when there’s clear evidence. No matter how many arguments you bring—no matter if you have a thousand—they're all wiped out by this single remark they always have ready: Aoti Chabaya, (they say) "That's the Savage way of doing it. You can do it your way, and we’ll do it ours; everyone values their own things." 125 But despite these gloomy predictions, we’ve seen some who, by the grace of God, have been saved and have regained their health through the good care and attention of the French. For example, Membertou, whom Monsieur de Potrincourt rescued from a death like this; and in our time, his son, Actodin; which has greatly discredited these harmful Magicians and has opened the eyes of these poor Heathen, to the great glory of our Savior and the satisfaction of His servants.
Pour la cure des playes, les Autmoins n'y entendent guieres plus: car ils ne sçauent que succer la blesseure & la charmer, y apposant quelques simples au rencontre de la bonne auenture. Cependant la cõmune opinion est, qu'il faut faire plusieurs & bons presents à l'Autmoin, à celle fin qu'il aye meilleure main: car, disent-ils, cela y fait beaucoup en toutes sortes de symptomes. Les mesmes Pilotoys ont aussi ce priuilege, que de receuoir de tous, & de ne [88] dõner à personne; Ainsi que s'en venta vn faux vieillard, audict P. Enemond Massé. C'est vne belle exemption de taille, que ceste-là: Ne rien donner, & receuoir tout.
Pour la cure des blessures, les Autmoins n'y comprennent plus grand-chose : car ils ne savent que sucer la plaie et la charmer, en y mettant quelques plantes pour la bonne fortune. Cependant, l'opinion générale est qu'il faut faire plusieurs et bons présents à l'Autmoin, afin qu'il ait de meilleures intentions : car, disent-ils, cela a une grande importance pour tous les types de symptômes. Les mêmes Pilotoys ont aussi ce privilège, de recevoir de tous, et de ne rien donner à personne ; ainsi qu'en vantait un faux vieillard, au dit P. Enemond Massé. C'est une belle exemption que celle-là : ne rien donner et tout recevoir.
In regard to the cure of sores, the Autmoins know no more; for all they can do is to suck the wound and charm it, applying to it some simple remedies at random. However, the general impression is, that they must make many and valuable presents to the Autmoin, so that he may have a more skillful hand: for they say that that counts a great deal in all kinds of diseases. Likewise the Pilotoys have also this privilege, that of receiving from all and [88] giving to none, as a wicked old man boasted to Father Enemond Massé. This is a fine exemption from taxes, indeed: Give nothing and take all.
Regarding the treatment of sores, the Autmoins know little more; all they can do is suck the wound and use incantations, randomly applying some basic remedies. However, the general belief is that they must offer many valuable gifts to the Autmoin for him to have a more skilled touch, as it is said to make a significant difference in all kinds of ailments. Similarly, the Pilotoys have the privilege of receiving from everyone and giving to no one, as a wicked old man bragged to Father Enemond Massé. This is indeed a great exemption from taxes: Take everything and give nothing.
CHAPITRE VIII.
DE LEUR TESTAMENT, LEURS OBSEQUES, & ENTERREMENT, & DE LEUR RELIGION.
126 LE malade ayant esté iugé à mort par l'Autmoin, ainsi que nous auons dit: Toute la parentée, & les voysins s'assemblẽt, & luy, au plus haut appareil qu'il peut, fait la harangue funebre: recite ses gestes, donne des enseignements à sa famille, recommande ses amis: en fin, dit à Dieu. Voyla tout leur testament: Car de dons, ils n'en font point, ains tout au contraire de nous, les suruiuants [89] en font en mourant, ainsi qu'ouyrez. Seulement faut excepter la Tabagie, parce qu'elle est vne rubrique generale qu'il faut obseruer par tout, à fin que les ceremonies soyent selon le droict.
126 The sick person has been sentenced to death by the Autumn, as we have said: All the relatives and neighbors gather, and he, dressed in his finest clothes, gives the funeral speech: recounts his actions, offers advice to his family, recommends his friends: finally, he speaks to God. This is their entire will: For they do not give any gifts, but quite the opposite of us, the survivors make gifts when dying, as you have heard. The only exception is the Tabagie, because it is a general rule that must be followed everywhere, so that the ceremonies are carried out correctly.
CHAPTER VIII.
ON THEIR WILLS, FUNERAL RITES, AND BURIALS, AND ON THEIR RELIGION.
127 THE sick man having been appointed by the Autmoin to die, as we have said, all the relations and neighbors assemble and, with the greatest possibles solemnity, he delivers his funeral oration: he recites his heroic deeds; gives some directions to his family, recommends his friends: finally, says adieu. This is all there is of their wills. As to gifts, they make none at all; but, quite different from us, the survivors [89] give some to the dying man, as you will hear. But we must except the Tabagie, for it is a general injunction which must be observed everywhere, so that the ceremonies may be according to law.
127 The sick man, having been chosen by the Autmoin to die, as we've mentioned, gathers his family and neighbors together. With the utmost solemnity, he delivers his funeral speech: he talks about his heroic deeds, gives some advice to his family, and recommends his friends. Finally, he says goodbye. That’s all there is to their wills. As for gifts, they don't give any; however, in a contrast to us, the people who are left behind give some to the dying man, as you will hear. But we must make an exception for the Tabagie, since it is a rule that must be followed everywhere, ensuring that the ceremonies are conducted legally.
Doncques, si le mourãt a quelques prouisions, il faut qu'il en face Tabagie à tous ses parents, & amis. Cependant qu'elle cuit, les assistants luy font reciproquemẽt leurs presents en signe d'amitié, des chiens; des peaux, de flesches, &c. On tue ces chiens pour les luy enuoyer au deuãt en l'autre monde. Lesdits chiens encores seruẽt à la Tabagie, car ils y trouuent du goust. Ayant banqueté, ils commencent leurs harengues de commiseratiõ, & leurs Adieus pitoyables, que le cœur leur pleure, & leur saigne de ce que leur bon amy les quitte, & s'en va; mais qu'il s'en aille hardimẽt puis [90] qu'il laisse de beaux enfans, qui seront bons chasseurs, & vaillants hommes: & des bons amis, qui bien vengerõt les 128 torts qu'on luy a faicts, &c. Ce train dure iusques à ce que le trespassant expire, ce qu'arriuant ils iettẽt des crys horribles, & est chose furieuse, que de leurs Nænies, lesquelles ne cessent ny iour, ny nuict, quelque fois durẽt toute vne sepmaine; selon que le defunct est grand, & que les complorants ont de prouision. Si la prouision defaut entierement, ils ne font qu'enterrer le mort, & different ces obseques, & ceremonies à vn autre temps, & lieu, au bon plaisir du ventre.
So, if the deceased has some provisions, he must share a feast with all his family and friends. While it cooks, the attendees give each other gifts as a sign of friendship, including dogs, skins, arrows, etc. They kill these dogs to send them ahead to the afterlife. These dogs are also used in the feast because they provide flavor. After feasting, they begin their mourning rituals and share their sorrowful farewells, with heavy hearts and tears for losing their good friend. However, they feel reassured that he leaves behind strong children who will be good hunters and brave men, along with loyal friends who will avenge any wrongs done to him, etc. This continues until the deceased takes his last breath. At that moment, they let out terrible cries, and it’s a wild scene, with their wailing that doesn't stop day or night, sometimes lasting a whole week, depending on the status of the deceased and how many provisions the mourners have. If the provisions run out completely, they simply bury the dead and postpone the funerals and ceremonies to another time and place, depending on their resources.
So if the dying man has some supplies on hand, he must make Tabagie of them for all his relatives and friends. While it is being prepared, those who are present exchange gifts with him in token of friendship; dogs, skins, arrows, etc. They kill these dogs in order to send them on before him into the other world. The said dogs are afterwards served at the Tabagie, for they find them palatable. Having banqueted they begin to express their sympathy and sorrowful Farewells; their hearts weep and bleed because their good friend is going to leave them and go away; but he may go fearlessly, since [90] he leaves behind him beautiful children, who are good hunters and brave men: and good friends, who will avenge 129 his wrongs, etc. They go on in this way until the dying man expires and then they utter horrible cries; and a terrible thing are their Nænias [funeral dirges] which continue day and night, sometimes lasting a whole week, according to how great the deceased is, and to the amount of provisions for the mourners. If there are none at all, they only bury the dead man, and postpone the obsequies and ceremonies until another time and place, at the good pleasure of their stomachs.
So if the dying person has some supplies available, they need to prepare a Tabagie for all their relatives and friends. While it's being made, those present exchange gifts with them as a sign of friendship: dogs, skins, arrows, and so on. They kill these dogs to send them ahead into the next world. The dogs are then served at the Tabagie because people enjoy them. After feasting, they start to express their sympathy and sad goodbyes; their hearts ache because their good friend is about to leave them. But the dying person can go without fear since they leave behind wonderful children who are skilled hunters and brave people, along with good friends who will seek revenge for any wrongs done to them. They continue this way until the person passes away, at which point they cry out in despair, and their funeral dirges are truly tragic, going on day and night, sometimes lasting a whole week depending on how significant the deceased was and how much food there is for the mourners. If there are no provisions at all, they simply bury the dead person and delay the funeral and ceremonies until another time and place, based on what suits their needs.
Cependant tous les parents & amis se barboüillent la face de noir: & prou souuent se peignent d'autres couleurs; mais c'est pour se faire plus beaux & iolis; le noir leur est marq̃ du dueil & tristesse.
Cependant tous les parents et amis se barbouillent le visage de noir : et souvent se mettent d'autres couleurs ; mais c'est pour se rendre plus beaux et jolis ; le noir leur est marqué du deuil et de la tristesse.
Meanwhile all the relatives and friends daub their faces with black, and very often paint themselves with other colors; but this they do to appear more pleasing and beautiful. To them black is a sign of grief and mourning.
Meanwhile, all the relatives and friends paint their faces black, and often use other colors too; they do this to look more appealing and attractive. For them, black represents grief and mourning.
[91] Ils enterrent leurs morts en ceste façon. Premierement ils emmaillottent le corps, & le garrotent dans des peaux; non de son long, ains les genoux contre le ventre, & la teste sur les genoux tout ainsi que nous sommes dans le ventre de nostre mere. Apres, la fosse estant faicte fort creuse, il l'y logent, non à la renuerse ou couché comme nous: ains assis. Posture en laquelle ils s'aimẽt fort, & qui entr'eux signifie reuerence. Car les enfans, & ieunes, s'assient ainsi en presence de leurs peres & des vieux qu'ils respectent. Nous autres nous en rions, & disons, que c'est s'asseoir en guenon, eux prisent ceste façon & la trouuent commode. Depuis le corps logé, & n'arriuant pas à fleur de terre pour la profondeur de la fosse; Ils voutent laditte fosse auec des bastons, à celle [92] fin que la terre ne retombe dedans, & ainsi couurent le tombeau au dessus. Si c'est quelqu' illustre personnage, ils bastissent vne forme de Pyramide, 130ou monument à tout des perches liées par ensemble: aussi cupides de gloire en cela, que nous en nos marbres, & porphyres. Si c'est vn homme, ils y mettent pour enseignes & marque son arc, ses flesches, & son pauois: Si vne femme des cueilliers, des matachias, ou iouyaux, & parures, &c.
[91] They bury their dead this way. First, they wrap the body and bind it in animal skins; not stretched out, but with the knees pulled up to the stomach and the head resting on the knees, just like we are in the womb of our mother. Afterward, once a deep grave is dug, they place it inside, not lying flat like we do, but sitting up. This position is one they value highly and signifies respect among them. Children and young people sit this way in the presence of their fathers and the elders they honor. We laugh at this and say it looks like sitting like a monkey, but they appreciate this way and find it comfortable. Once the body is settled, and since it doesn’t rise to the surface due to the depth of the grave, they cover it with poles to keep the dirt from falling in, and then they place a lid over the tomb. If it’s a notable person, they build a pyramid-shaped structure or monument from poles tied together; they are just as eager for glory in this as we are with our marbles and porphyries. If it’s a man, they place his bow, arrows, and other weapons as markers; if it’s a woman, they include spoons, jewelry, or adornments, etc.
[91] They bury their dead in this manner: First they swathe the body and tie it up in skins; not lengthwise, but with the knees against the stomach and the head on the knees, as we are in our mother's womb. Afterwards they put it in the grave, which has been made very deep, not upon the back or lying down as we do, but sitting. A posture which they like very much, and which among them signifies reverence. For the children and the youths seat themselves thus in the presence of their fathers, and of the old, whom they respect. We laugh at them, and tell them that way of sitting is the fashion with monkeys, but they like it and find it convenient. When the body is placed, as it does not come up even with the ground on account of the depth of the grave, they arch the grave over with sticks, so [92] that the earth will not fall back into it, and thus they cover up the tomb. If it is some illustrious personage they build a Pyramid or monument of interlacing poles; as eager in that for 131 glory as we are in our marble and porphyry. If it is a man, they place there as a sign and emblem, his bow, arrows, and shield; if a woman, spoons, matachias or jewels, ornaments, etc.
[91] They bury their dead like this: First, they wrap the body and secure it with animal hides; not lengthwise, but with the knees drawn up to the stomach and the head resting on the knees, similar to how we are in our mother's womb. Then they place it in a grave that is quite deep, not lying on the back or flat like we do, but sitting up. This position is one they appreciate and signifies respect among them. Children and young people sit this way in the presence of their fathers and the elderly, whom they honor. We laugh at them and say that this way of sitting is like how monkeys sit, but they prefer it and find it practical. Once the body is placed inside, it doesn’t rise up to ground level because of the depth of the grave, so they arch the grave with sticks to prevent the earth from caving in, and then they cover the tomb. If the deceased is a notable person, they build a pyramid or a monument using interwoven poles; they are as eager for that kind of glory as we are for our marble and porphyry. If it’s a man, they place his bow, arrows, and shield as symbols; if it’s a woman, they include spoons, matachias, or jewelry and ornaments.
I'ay pensé m'oublier du plus beau: c'est qu'ils inhument auec le defunct tout ce qu'il a, comme son sac, ses fleches, ses peaux, & toutes ses autres besongnes & bagage, & encores ses chiens, s'ils n'ont esté mangés. Voire les viuants y adioustent encores plusieurs telles offrandes pour amitié. Estimés par là, si ces bonnes [93] gens sont loing de ceste maudite auarice, que nous voyons entre nous; laquelle pour auoir les richesses des morts, desire & pourchasse la perte, & trespas des viuants.
I nearly forgot the best part: they bury with the deceased everything he owns, like his bag, his arrows, his hides, and all his other stuff and gear, and even his dogs, if they haven't been eaten. In fact, the living also add many such offerings out of friendship. When you think about it, these good people are far from the cursed greed we see among us, which, in wanting the riches of the dead, desires and pursues the loss and death of the living.
I have nearly forgotten the most beautiful part of all; it is that they bury with the dead man all that he owns, such as his bag, his arrows, his skins and all his other articles and baggage, even his dogs if they have not been eaten. Moreover, the survivors add to these a number of other such offerings, as tokens of friendship. Judge from this whether these good [93] people are not far removed from this cursed avarice which we see among us; who, to become possessed of the riches of the dead, desire and seek eagerly for the loss and departure of the living.
I almost forgot the most beautiful part of it all; they bury the dead man with everything he owns, like his bag, arrows, skins, and all his other belongings, even his dogs if they haven’t been eaten. Additionally, the living add various offerings as gestures of friendship. Consider whether these good people are not miles away from the cursed greed we see among us, where people eagerly wish for the loss and departure of the living just to gain the dead's riches.
Ces obseques ainsi faictes, ils s'en fuyent du lieu, & hayssent deslors toute la memoire du mort. S'il arriue, qu'il en faille parler, c'est sous vn autre nom nouueau. Comme par exemple le Sagamo Schoudon, estant mort, il fut appellé le Pere; Membertou nommé le grand Capitaine. Et ainsi du reste.
Ces obsèques étant faites, ils quittent les lieux et effacent dès lors toute mémoire du défunt. S'il arrive qu'il faille en parler, c'est sous un nouveau nom. Par exemple, le Sagamo Schoudon, étant mort, fut appelé le Père ; Membertou, nommé le grand Capitaine. Et ainsi de suite.
These obsequies finished, they flee from the place, and, from that time on, they hate all memory of the dead. If it happens that they are obliged to speak of him sometimes, it is under another and a new name. As for instance, the Sagamore Schoudon21 being dead, he was called "the Father" [Père.] Membertou was called "the great Captain," and so on.
These funerals over, they leave the place and, from that moment on, they dislike any memory of the deceased. If they ever have to talk about him, it's always under a different, new name. For example, with Sagamore Schoudon21 gone, he was referred to as "the Father" [Père]. Membertou was called "the great Captain," and so on.
Or toute leur Religion, pour le dire en vn mot, n'est autre qu'és sorceleries & charmes des Autmoins, tels que nous vous auons recité cy deuant, parlants de leurs maladies. Ils ont beaucoup d'autres semblables sacrifices faicts au Diable, pour auoir bonne fortune [94] à la chasse, pour la victoire, pour le bon vent, &c. Ils croyent aussi aux songes, à fin que nulle sorte de folie ne leur manque. Aussi, dit-on, que souuent ces Necromantiens de Pilotoys prouoquent des spectres, & illusions aux yeux de ceux qui les croyent, faisants apparoistre des serpents & autres bestes, qui entrent & sortent de leur bouche 132 tandis qu'ils harenguent: & plusieurs autres semblables traicts de Magicien. Mais ie ne me suis iamais rencontré en tels spectacles. On nous donnoit aussi à entendre deuant qu'arriuer là, que le malin esprit tourmẽtoit sensiblemẽt le corps de ces pauures gẽts auãt le baptesme, & non apres; ie n'ay rien veu de tout cela, ny ouy dire estant sur le lieu, quoy que ie m'en sois fort enquesté. Ce que ie mets icy, à fin de rembarrer les [95] faux tesmoins de Dieu, comme les appelle S. Paul: c'est à dire, ceux qui racontent des faux miracles pour honnorer Dieu. Combien que l'escriuain du factum, qui a controuué tel mensonge, n'auoit pas dessein d'honnorer Dieu, en auançãt ces miracles: ains de charger les Iesuites cõmẽt que ce fust.
Or, their whole religion, to put it simply, is nothing more than the sorcery and charms of the ancients, like those we mentioned earlier when discussing their ailments. They have many other similar sacrifices made to the Devil for good luck in hunting, for victory, for favorable winds, etc. They also believe in dreams so that they don't miss any kind of madness. It's said that these Necromancers of Pilots often summon specters and illusions before the eyes of those who believe in them, making serpents and other creatures appear, coming in and out of their mouths while they perform their tricks: and many other similar feats of magic. But I've never encountered such spectacles. We were also led to understand before arriving there that the evil spirit tormented the bodies of these poor souls before baptism, and not afterward; I saw nothing of all this, nor did I hear anything while I was on-site, despite my efforts to inquire. I mention this here to counter the false witnesses of God, as St. Paul calls them; that is to say, those who recount false miracles to honor God. Although the writer of the account, who concocted such a lie, did not intend to honor God by promoting these miracles; rather, he sought to discredit the Jesuits as if it were the case.
Now all their religion, to speak briefly, is nothing else than the tricks and charms of the Autmoins, as we have related before in speaking of their illnesses. They have many other similar sacrifices which they make to the Devil, so they will have good luck [94] in the chase, victory, favorable winds, etc. They believe also in dreams, that no kind of nonsense may be wanting to them. Furthermore, they say that the Magic of the Pilotoys often calls forth spirits and optical illusions to those who believe them, showing snakes and other beasts which go in and out of the mouth while they are talking; and several other 133 Magical deeds of the same kind. But I never happened to be present at any of these spectacles. We were given to understand before we went there, that the evil spirit greatly tormented the bodies of these poor people before baptism, but not afterwards; I saw nothing of all this, nor heard of it while I was there, although I inquired into the matter very carefully. I put this down here in order to confute the [95] false witnesses of God, as St. Paul calls them; namely, those who relate false miracles in order to glorify God; to show that the writer of the memoir,25 who has forged such a lie, does not intend to glorify God in advancing these miracles so much as to charge that they were manufactured by the Jesuits.
Now, to put it simply, their religion is just the tricks and charms of the Autmoins, as we've mentioned before when talking about their illnesses. They perform many other similar sacrifices to the Devil to ensure they have good luck in hunting, victory, favorable winds, and so on. They also believe in dreams, leaving no room for nonsense. Additionally, they claim that the Magic of the Pilotoys often calls forth spirits and optical illusions to those who believe in them, showing snakes and other creatures that seem to come and go from their mouths while they’re speaking, along with several other 133 magical acts of the same sort. However, I never witnessed any of these events. Before we arrived, we were told that the evil spirit greatly tormented the bodies of these poor people before baptism, but not afterward; yet, during my time there, I saw and heard none of this, despite my careful inquiries. I mention this here to refute the [95] false witnesses of God, as St. Paul calls them; specifically, those who share false miracles to glorify God. This shows that the author of the memoir,25 who has fabricated such a lie, is less interested in glorifying God through these supposed miracles and more concerned with blaming the Jesuits for their creation.
Les Sauuages m'ont bien souuent dit, que du temps de leurs Peres, & auant la venuë des François, le Diable les mastinoit fort, mais qu'il ne le faict plus maintenant, comm'il appert. Membertou aussi m'a asseuré qu'estant encores Autmoin (car il l'auoit esté, & fort celebre) le Diable s'estoit apparu souuẽtesfois à luy: mais qu'il l'auoit quitté, ayant fort bien cogneu qu'il estoit meschant, parce qu'il ne commandoit iamais que de mal faire. Voila tout ce que i'en ay peu apprendre.
Les Sauvages m'ont souvent dit que, du temps de leurs pères et avant l'arrivée des Français, le Diable les tourmentait beaucoup, mais qu'il ne le fait plus maintenant, comme il semble. Membertou m'a aussi assuré qu'en automne, car il l'avait été et était très célèbre, le Diable lui était apparu plusieurs fois : mais il l'a quitté, ayant bien compris qu'il était malveillant, car il ne commandait jamais que de faire le mal. Voilà tout ce que j'ai pu apprendre à ce sujet.
The Savages indeed have often told me that, in their Fathers' time, and before the coming of the French, the Devil tormented them a great deal, but that he does not do it any more, as it appears. Membertou has assured me that when he was still Autmoin (for he was one, and very celebrated too), the Devil appeared to him many times; but that he had avoided him, knowing well that he was wicked, because he never commanded him to do anything but evil. Now this is all I have been able to learn on this subject.
The Savages have often told me that, in their fathers' time, and before the French arrived, the Devil tormented them a lot, but it seems he doesn't do that anymore. Membertou assured me that when he was still Autmoin (because he was one, and quite famous too), the Devil appeared to him many times; but he avoided him, knowing he was evil, since he never asked him to do anything but bad things. This is all I’ve been able to find out about this topic.
[96] Ils croyent vn Dieu, ce disent-ils: mais ils ne sçauent le nommer que du nom du Soleil Niscaminou, Ny ne sçauent aucunes prieres, ny façon de l'adorer. Vn ieune Autmoin interrogé par moy sur cela, respondit: Que quand ils estoyent en necessité il prenoit sa robe sacrée, (car les Autmoins ont vne robe precieuse, exprés pour leurs Orgies) & se tournant vers l'Orient disoit, Niscaminou hignemoüy ninem marcodam: 134 Nostre Soleil, ou nostre Dieu, donne nous à manger. Qu'apres cela ils alloyẽt à la chasse, & volontiers auec bõheur: autre chose ne me sceust il dire. Ils tiennent l'immortalité de l'ame, & la recompense des bons & des mauuais, cõfusément & en general; mais ils ne passent point plus auant en recherche ny soucy, comment cela doit estre, occupés tousiours & preoccupés ou [97] des necessitez de la vie, ou de leurs vs & coustumes. Voila briefuement le plus principal de ce que i'ay peu apperceuoir de ces nations, & de leur vie.
[96] They believe in one God, they say: but they only know how to name Him by the name of the Sun, Niscaminou. They don’t know any prayers or ways to worship Him. A young priest, questioned by me about this, replied: that when they were in need, he would take his sacred robe (because the priests have a precious robe specifically for their rituals) and, turning towards the East, would say, Niscaminou hignemoüy ninem marcodam: 134 Our Sun, or our God, give us food. After that, they would go hunting, and they would gladly do so with happiness: he couldn't tell me anything else. They believe in the immortality of the soul and the reward for the good and the evil, in a confused and general way; but they don’t dig any deeper into how that should be, always preoccupied with the necessities of life and their customs. Here, briefly, is the main part of what I have been able to observe about these nations and their lives.
[96] They believe in a God, so they say; but they cannot call him by any name except that of the Sun, Niscaminou,22 nor do they know any prayers or manner of worshipping him. When I asked a young Autmoin about this, he answered, that when they were in great need he put on his sacred robe (for the Autmoins have a precious robe, expressly for their Orgies) and turning toward the East said, Niscaminou, hignemoüy ninem marcodam: "Our Sun, or our God, 135 give us something to eat;" that after that they went hunting cheerfully and with good luck; he could not tell me anything more. They have an incoherent and general idea of the immortality of the soul and of future reward and punishment: but farther than this they do not seek nor care for the causes of these things, occupied and engrossed always either [97] in the material things of life, or in their own ways and customs. Now these are briefly the principal features of what I have been able to learn about these nations and their life.
[96] They say they believe in a God, but they can only call him by the name of the Sun, Niscaminou,22. They don’t know any prayers or how to worship him. When I asked a young Autmoin about this, he replied that when they are in great need, he puts on his sacred robe (the Autmoins have a special robe just for their rituals) and, facing East, says, Niscaminou, hignemoüy ninem marcodam: "Our Sun, or our God, give us something to eat;" afterwards, they go hunting happily and with good luck; he couldn’t tell me anything more. They have a vague and general idea about the immortality of the soul and about future rewards and punishments, but beyond that, they don't seek or care about the reasons for these things, always focused either [97] on the material aspects of life or their own traditions and customs. These are briefly the main points of what I’ve been able to learn about these nations and their way of life.
Mais si ores nous venons à sommer le tout, & apparier leurs biẽs, & leurs maux auec les nostres, ie ne sçay si en verité ils n'ont point bonne raison de preferer (comm' ils font) leur felicité à la nostre, au moins si nous parlons de la felicité temporelle, que les riches & mondains cherchent en ceste vie. Car si bien ils n'ont pas toutes ces delices, que les enfans de ce siecle recherchent, ils sont frãcs des maux qui les suiuent, & ont du contentement, qui ne les accompagne pas. Il est vray neantmoins, qu'ils sont purement, & absoluement miserables, tant parce qu'ils n'ont aucune part en la felicité naturelle, qui est en la contemplation [98] de Dieu, & cognoissance des choses grandes, & perfectiõ des parties nobles de l'ame, comme principalemẽt parce que ils sont hors la grace de nostre Seigneur Iesvs-Christ, & le chemin du salut Eternel.
But if we were to sum it all up and compare their goods and woes with ours, I’m not sure if they don’t have a valid reason to prefer their happiness (as they do) over ours, at least when it comes to temporary happiness that the wealthy and worldly seek in this life. Because even though they don’t have all the delights that the children of this age pursue, they are free from the sorrows that follow them, and they experience a contentment that doesn’t accompany us. It’s true, however, that they are completely and utterly miserable, both because they have no share in the natural happiness that comes from contemplating God, understanding great things, and perfecting the noble parts of the soul, and primarily because they are outside the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ and the path to eternal salvation.
But now if we come to sum up the whole and compare their good and ill with ours, I do not know but that they, in truth, have some reason to prefer (as they do) their own kind of happiness to ours, at least if we speak of the temporal happiness, which the rich and worldly seek in this life. For, if indeed they have not all those pleasures which the children of this age are seeking after, they are free from the evils which follow them, and have the contentment which does not accompany them. It is true, nevertheless, that they are purely and absolutely wretched, as much because they have no part in the natural happiness which is in the contemplation [98] of God, and in the knowledge of sublime things and in the perfection of the nobler parts of the soul, but chiefly because they are outside the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the way of Eternal salvation.
But now, if we try to sum everything up and compare their good and bad with ours, I can't help but think they have some reason to prefer their own kind of happiness over ours, at least when it comes to the temporary happiness that the rich and worldly pursue in this life. Because, although they may not have all the pleasures that people today are chasing after, they are free from the troubles that come with those pleasures and have a sense of contentment that doesn't follow them. It is true, however, that they are completely and utterly miserable, both because they lack the natural happiness found in contemplating God, understanding profound things, and perfecting the higher parts of the soul, but mainly because they are outside the grace of our Lord Jesus and the path to eternal salvation.
CHAPITRE IX.
QUEL MOYEN IL Y PEUT AUOIR D'AIDER CES NATIONS À LEUR SALUT ETERNEL.
136 VOVS auez ouy iusques icy, quel est le naturel des terres de la nouuelle France, & les façons, arts, & coustumes principales des habitans. Or maintenant le tout bien consideré, en fin, ie croy, que le resultat de toutes les opinions, aduis, experiences, raisons, & coniectures des Sages ne pourroit estre guieres que [99] cestui-cy, sçauoir est, qu'il n'y a point d'apparence de iamais pouuoir cõuertir, ny aider solidement à salut ces Natiõs, si lon ny fonde vne peuplade Chrestienne, & Catholique, ayant suffisance de moyens pour viure, & de laquelle toutes ces contrées dependent, mesmes quand aux prouisions, & necessités temporel. Tel est le resultat, & conclusion des aduis.
136 So far, I have described the nature of the lands of New France, along with the main ways, arts, and customs of the inhabitants. Now, after careful consideration, I believe that the summary of all the opinions, advice, experiences, reasoning, and conjectures of the wise can only lead to this conclusion: there seems to be no possibility of ever successfully converting or solidly assisting the salvation of these nations unless a Christian and Catholic community is established, one that has enough resources to sustain itself and upon which all these regions depend, especially for their provisions and temporal necessities. Such is the outcome and conclusion of the advice.
CHAPTER IX.
ON THE MEANS AVAILABLE TO AID THESE NATIONS TO THEIR ETERNAL SALVATION.
137 YOU have heard up to the present about the nature of the lands of new France, and the more important habits, arts, and customs of the inhabitants. Now, after considering the whole subject thoroughly, the result of all these opinions, sentiments, experiments, arguments, and conjectures of the wise can hardly be otherwise than [99] this; namely, that there is no probability of ever being able to convert or really help these Nations to salvation, if there is not established there a Christian and Catholic colony, having a sufficiency of means to maintain it, and upon which all the countries depend, even as to provisions and temporal needs. Such is the result and conclusion of our investigations.
137 You have learned so far about the nature of the lands of New France and the key habits, crafts, and customs of the people living there. Now, after thoroughly considering the entire topic, the consensus of all these opinions, experiences, arguments, and theories from the wise can only be this: there’s little chance of ever being able to convert or truly assist these nations toward salvation unless a Christian and Catholic colony is established there, one that has enough resources to support it, and on which all the surrounding areas depend for food and basic needs. This is the conclusion of our inquiries.
Or comment est-ce que s'y pourroit dresser, fournir, & entretenir ceste colonie, & peuplade? Ce n'est point icy le lieu d'en minuter, & articuler les chefs. Seulement aduertiray-ie, que c'est vne grande folie à des petits compagnons, que de s'imaginer des Baronnies, & ie ne sçay quels grands fiefs, & tenements en ces terres, pour trois ou quatre mille escus, par exemple, qu'ils auront à y foncer. Le pis seroit, quand [100] ceste folle vanité arriueroit à gens qui fuyent la ruine de leurs maisons en France: car à tels conuoiteux infailliblement aduiendroit, non que, borgnes ils 138 regneroient entre les aueugles, ains qu'aueugles ils s'yroient precipiter en la fosse de misere, & possible feroiẽt-ils au lieu d'vn chasteau Chrestiẽ, vne cauerne de larrons, vn nid de brigands, vn receptacle d'escumeurs, vn refuge de pendarts, vn attelier de scandale, & toute meschanceté. Qui seroit lors plus en peine à vostre aduis? ou des gens de bien & craignãts Dieu, se trouuans enueloppés emmy telle compagnie, ou telle compagnie se trouuant liée, & contrainte par des gens de bien entremeslez? Il y auroit des secousses infailliblement des vns contre les autres, & Dieu sçait, quelle en pourroit estre l'yssuë.
Or how could we establish, supply, and maintain this colony and settlement? This is not the place to detail and outline the leaders. I’ll just advise that it's a great folly for small companions to imagine baronies or some grand estates and holdings in these lands for three or four thousand gold coins, for example, that they plan to invest. The worst would be if this foolish vanity were to affect those who are fleeing the ruin of their homes in France. Such greedy individuals would inevitably end up not ruling among the blind, but rather they would plunge themselves into the pit of misery, and perhaps they would turn what could be a Christian stronghold into a den of thieves, a nest of brigands, a hideout for swindlers, a refuge for outlaws, a workshop of scandal, and all kinds of wickedness. Who would then be in more trouble, in your opinion? The good and God-fearing people finding themselves caught up in such a company, or that company being constrained and mixed with good people? There would undoubtedly be conflicts among them, and God knows what the outcome might be.
Now how can these colonists and emigrants be sheltered, provided for, and kept together there? This is not the place to go into details about it or even to enumerate the chief points. I shall only suggest that it is great folly for small companies to go there, who picture to themselves Baronies, and I know not what great fiefs and demesnes for three or four thousand écus, for example, which they will have to sink in that country. It would be still worse if [100] this foolish idea would occur to people who flee from the ruin of their families in France: for to such covetous people it invariably happens, not that, being 139 one-eyed, they would be kings among the blind, but that, blind, they would go to throw themselves into a wretched pit; and possibly instead of a Christian stronghold, they would found a den of thieves, a nest of brigands, a receptacle for parasites, a refuge for rogues, a hotbed of scandal and all wickedness. Who would then be more afflicted, do you think; the honest and God-fearing people finding themselves surrounded by such company, or such company, finding itself hemmed in and restrained by the presence of honest people? There would undoubtedly be some friction among them, and God knows what would be the result thereof.
Now, how can these colonists and emigrants be sheltered, taken care of, and kept together? This isn’t the right time to go into details or even list the main points. I’ll just point out that it’s a big mistake for small groups to go there, imagining they’ll get baronies or whatnot for three or four thousand écus, which they would have to invest in that land. It’d be even worse if this silly idea attracted people fleeing the ruin of their families in France. For those greedy souls, it often ends up being not that, with one eye, they’d be kings among the blind; rather, they would be blind and end up throwing themselves into a miserable pit. Instead of establishing a Christian stronghold, they might create a den of thieves, a nest of brigands, a haven for freeloaders, a refuge for crooks, a breeding ground for scandals and all kinds of evil. Who do you think would be more affected—the honest and God-fearing folks surrounded by such company, or the scoundrels finding themselves constrained by the presence of decent people? There would definitely be some conflict among them, and who knows what the outcome would be.
[101] Aussi de l'autre costé; si ne faut-il point tant exaggerer les despenses, difficultez, & inconueniens possibles, qu'on en desespere les moyens, & bon euenement. Car à la verité, pourueu qu'il y eust du mesnage & bonne conduitte; i'estime qu'il y a plusieurs maisons particulieres dans Paris, & autre part, qui ont les moyens esgaux à l'entreprinse, voire & sans grandement incommoder leurs affaires par deçà; si Dieu leur en donnoit la volonté.
[101] On the other hand, we shouldn’t overstate the expenses, difficulties, and potential inconveniences to the point where we lose hope in our resources and positive outcomes. Because honestly, as long as there is good management and proper guidance, I believe there are several households in Paris, and elsewhere, that have the means to undertake such a venture, even without significantly disrupting their affairs, if God grants them the desire.
[101] Also, on the other hand, the expenses, difficulties, and possible inconveniences ought not to be so greatly exaggerated that the resources and success of the enterprise are despaired of. For in truth, if it should be managed and conducted well, I believe that there are several private houses in Paris, and elsewhere which have the means necessary for such an undertaking, even without greatly interfering with their affairs over here, if God would but give them the desire to do it.
[101] However, the costs, challenges, and potential downsides shouldn't be overstated to the point where we lose hope in the resources and success of the project. In fact, if it's managed properly, I believe that there are several private homes in Paris and beyond that have the means to support such an endeavor without significantly disrupting their own affairs here, if only they had the willingness to do so.
CHAPITRE X.
DE LA NECESSITÉ, QU'IL Y A DE BIEN CATECHISER CES PEUPLES AUANT QUE LES BAPTISER.
140 C'EST contre nature en quelque espece que vous le [102] voudrez prendre, que l'enfant aussi tost né, aussi tost se nourrisse, & soustienne de soy-mesme: car en fin, ce n'est pas en vain que les mammelles grossissent aux meres pour vn temps. Aussi est-ce contre raison ce que quelques vns se sont imaginez iusques icy: qu'il n'est point necessaire de faire autre despense apres ceste peuplade, que nous establissons en la nouuelle France, sinon pour du commencement y porter, & loger nos gens: estimans du reste qu'ils y trouueront assés de quoy s'entretenir, soit par la trocque, soit autrement. Cela est vouloir faire naistre des enfants auec les dents & la barbe; & introduire des meres sans mammelles, & sans laict: ce que Dieu ne veut pas. Il y faudra tousiours despenser les premiéres annees, iusques à ce que la terre suffisamment cultiuée, [103] les artifices introduicts, & les mesnages accommodés, le corps de la colonie ait prins vne iuste accroissance, & fermeté: & à cela faut se resoudre. Or tout de mesme, faut proceder pour le tẽporel; aussi conuient-il le faire, & à semblable proportion pour le spirituel. Bien catechiser, instruire, cultiuer, & accoustumer les Sauuages, & auec longue patience, & n'attendre pas, que d'vn an, ny de deux ils deuiennent Chrestiẽs, qui n'ayẽt besoin ny de Curé, ny d'Euesque; Dieu n'a point faict 142 encores de tels Chrestiens, ny n'en fera, comme ie croy. Car nostre vie spirituelle depend de la Doctrine, & des Sacrements, & par consequent de ceux qui nous administrent l'vn & l'autre, selon son institution saincte.
140 It's unnatural, no matter how you look at it, for a newborn to be able to feed and sustain itself right away. After all, there’s a reason why mothers' breasts develop for a time. It's also unreasonable for some people to think that no further investment is necessary after we establish this settlement in New France, except to initially transport and house our people, believing that they'll find enough to live on through trading or other means. That's like expecting children to be born with teeth and beards, and introducing mothers without breasts or milk; that's not what God wants. We will always need to invest in the early years until the land is sufficiently cultivated, trades are established, and households are settled, allowing the colony to gain a proper increase and stability. We must resolve ourselves to that. And just as we must act for the physical, we must also do so for the spiritual aspect. We need to properly catechize, educate, cultivate, and familiarize the Indigenous peoples, with great patience, without expecting them to become Christians in just one or two years, requiring neither a priest nor a bishop; God has not yet made such Christians, nor will He, as I believe. For our spiritual life depends on Doctrine and Sacraments, and consequently on those who administer both, according to His holy institution. 142
CHAPTER X.
ON THE NECESSITY OF THOROUGHLY CATECHIZING THESE PEOPLE BEFORE BAPTIZING THEM.
141 IT is against nature, in whatever aspect you may [102] wish to take it, that the child, as soon as it is born, is able to nourish and sustain itself: for it is not in vain that the mother's breasts become large for a time. So what some have imagined up to the present is also unreasonable, that no other outlay is necessary for this colony which we are establishing in new France, except enough in the beginning to transport and locate our people yonder; supposing that they will find enough to maintain them there, either by trading or otherwise. That is like wishing to have children born with teeth and beards, and introducing mothers without breasts or milk, which God does not desire. Expenses will always be necessary there during the first years, until the land is sufficiently cultivated, [103] trades introduced, households arranged; and until the main parts of the colony have shown a reasonable and steady growth: and to that we must make up our minds. So, just as we must proceed with the temporal, as it is convenient to do, so in the same proportion with the spiritual; catechize, instruct, educate, and train the Savages properly and with long patience, and not expect that in one year, or in two, we can make Christians of people who have not felt the need of either a Priest or a Bishop. I am sure that God has never made any such Christians, and that he never will make them. 143 For our spiritual life depends upon the Doctrine and the Sacraments, and consequently upon those who administer them, according to his holy institution.
141 It's unnatural, no matter how you look at it, for a child to be able to take care of itself right after birth; it's not for nothing that a mother’s breasts get larger for a while. So, it's also unreasonable for some to think that the only expense needed for our new colony in New France is just what it takes to transport and settle our people there, assuming they'll find enough to sustain themselves through trade or other means. That’s like wishing for children to be born with teeth and beards, while having mothers who lack breasts or milk, which is not in accordance with God's design. There will always be expenses during the initial years until the land is properly cultivated, trades are established, and households are set up; until the main parts of the colony show steady and reasonable growth. We need to accept that. Just as we need to move forward with temporal matters as they come, we must do the same with spiritual ones; we must catechize, instruct, educate, and train the natives patiently, without expecting to turn them into Christians in one or two years, especially when they've never felt the need for a Priest or a Bishop. I’m certain that God has never created such Christians, and He never will. 143 Our spiritual life relies on the Doctrine and the Sacraments, and therefore on those who carry them out, according to His holy institution.
Mais si par tout il faut diligemment Catechiser les peuples auãt [104] que les introduire dans l'Eglise; & leur communiquer le Sacrement de regeneration; c'est en ces lieux, où sur tout il le faut. La raison est, parce que ces Canadiens sont vagabonds (comme nous auons dit,) & ayans leur vie çà & là sans arrest; & qui partant ne pourront assister ordinairement ny à messes, ny à prieres ou offices publics, ny frequẽter sermons, ny receuoir les sacrements, ny auoir des Prestres auec eux: comment est ce donc que vous voulez qu'ils se puissent entretenir en la foy & grace de Dieu, s'ils ne sõt bien instruits, & au double des autres? Car nous, qui viuons entre les troupes des Religieux, & sous la garde de tant de Pasteurs, & en l'affluence de tant de bons liures, exemples, loix & police, à peine le pouuons nous, qui sommes vieux, & pour le dire ainsi, [105] naturalisés Chrestiens, comment le pourront-ils faire tous nouueaux qu'ils sont, seuls, sans garde, sans lettres, sans institution, sans coustume? Or de dire que c'est assés d'engendrer, sans penser cõment on donnera l'entretien, c'est iustement dire, que c'est bien fait de donner vie, pour l'oster auec cruauté, ce qui n'est pas acte de Pere, ains de pire que meurtrier. Tout de mesme en est-il en la regeneration spirituelle, laquelle se faict par le Baptesme. Car la donner, sans pouruoir à la nourriture du regeneré, c'est faire ce qu'a dit nostre Sauueur; 144 chasser le Diable d'vne maison, à celle fin qu'icelle estant balliée, & parée, l'ennemy dechassé y rentre de nouueau, non ja seul, ains accompagné de sept autres, pires que luy, & par ainsi faire que le miserable regeneré soit apres son Baptesme [106] en plus piteux estat de beaucoup, qu'il n'estoit deuant qu'estre baptisé. D'auãtage la practique a des-ja mõstré ceste necessité de bien catechiser auant le Baptesme en vn païs où la gẽt n'estoit point Sauuage, ains ciuile; non coureuse, mais arrestee; non abandonnee, ains sur-veillee de Pasteurs, sçauoir est, au Peru & Mexique. Car au commencemẽt on y baptisa fort facilemẽt. Qu'en aduint-il? On se trouua subitemẽt sur les bras, plustost vne Synagogue de Samaritains, qu'vn' Eglise de fidelles. Car ces tost Baptisez venoyent bien à l'Eglise, mais ils y marmotoyent leurs anciennes idolatries. Ils chommoyent les festes commandées; mais en faisant leurs anciens sacrifices, danses, & superstitions, ils alloyent à la saincte Communion, si l'on vouloit, mais c'estoit sans sçauoir ny Credo, [107] ny Confiteor. Et au sortir de là, s'en alloyent enyurer, & chanter au Diable leurs sorceleries accoustumées. Quel remede à ces malheurs? Quelle couuerture à ces infamies? O qu'il a fallu que ceux-là ayent sué, qui sont suruenus depuis: là où facilement, & en peu de temps cest'yuraye eust peu estre desracinée dés le commencement, en bien labourãt le chãp auant que l'ensemencer. Ie veux dire, en gardant l'ancien vsage de l'Eglise de donner le Baptesme reseruément, ayant premieremẽnt des Postulans & Requerans, & puis des Catechumenes, & à la parfin des Baptisés. Aussi le maistre de toute Sapience à dit tressagement: Que la terre fructifie premierement l'herbe, puis l'espy, & en fin le plein froument en l'espy. Ioseph 146 Acosta a tres bien remarqué la faute, que i'ay dite cy deuant, & elle [108] n'est point excusable apres le iugemẽt formel & sentence de l'Eglise. Voyez le Canon, Ante baptismum. de consec. distinct. 4. & les suiuants.
But if we must diligently catechize people before introducing them to the Church and sharing the Sacrament of regeneration, it is especially crucial in these areas. The reason is that these Canadians are nomadic (as we mentioned), living their lives here and there without pause; therefore, they cannot regularly attend Mass, prayers, or public services, nor can they frequently listen to sermons or receive sacraments, or have priests with them. So how do you expect them to maintain their faith and grace from God if they are not well-instructed, and doubly so compared to others? For us, who live among the ranks of the religious, under the care of so many pastors, and amidst the abundance of numerous good books, examples, laws, and order, it is difficult enough, we who are old, and so to speak, naturalized Christians; how can they, being all new, alone, without guidance, education, tradition? To say that it is enough to bring them into life without considering how to provide for their sustenance is to say that it is well done to give life only to cruelly take it away, which is not the act of a father, but worse than a murderer. The same goes for spiritual regeneration, which takes place through baptism. For to grant this without ensuring the nourishment of the regenerated is to do what our Savior has said; to cast the devil out of a house so that once it is swept and arranged, the enemy, having been driven out, returns again, not alone, but accompanied by seven others, worse than him, and thus making the miserable regenerated person after their baptism in a state much more pitiable than they were before being baptized. Furthermore, the practice has already shown the necessity of proper catechization before baptism in a country where people were not savage, but civilized; not wandering, but settled; not abandoned, but overseen by pastors, namely in Peru and Mexico. For at first, they baptized very easily there. What happened? They abruptly found themselves with a synagogue of Samaritans rather than a Church of faithful. For these soon-to-be baptized individuals came to the Church, but they brought their old idolatries with them. They neglected the commanded feasts; but in performing their old sacrifices, dances, and superstitions, they would go to the Holy Communion, if one allowed it, but it was without understanding either the Credo or the Confiteor. And upon leaving there, they would go off to get drunk and sing to the devil their customary sorceries. What remedy is there for these misfortunes? What cover for these infamies? Oh, it was necessary for those who came afterward to have worked hard; where easily, and in a short time, such a problem could have been uprooted from the start, by properly preparing the field before planting the seed. I mean, by adhering to the ancient practice of the Church of giving baptism reservedly, first having postulants and candidates, then catechumens, and finally the baptized. Also, the master of all wisdom has very rightly stated: That the earth first produces grass, then the ear, and finally the full grain in the ear. Joseph Acosta has very well pointed out the error I mentioned earlier, and it is not excusable after the formal judgment and sentence of the Church. See the Canon, Ante baptismum. de consec. distinct. 4, and the following ones.
But if it is necessary throughout the world to diligently Catechize the people before [104] introducing them into the Church, and to communicate to them the Sacrament of regeneration, it is necessary above all to do it in these places; the reason being that the Canadians are a wandering people (as we have said) and pass their lives here and there without permanent settlements; therefore they cannot ordinarily attend mass nor prayers nor public services, nor hear sermons, nor receive the sacraments nor have Priests with them. How then do you think that they can maintain themselves in the faith and grace of God, if they do not receive instruction, and twice as much of it as the others? For we who are surrounded by the Religious, and are under the care of so many Pastors, and have such an abundance of good books, examples, laws and polity, can scarcely do it ourselves, who are old and, so to speak, [105] naturalized Christians; then how can they do it, all crude as they are, alone, without care, without letters, without precepts, without practice? Now to say that it is enough to beget, without thinking of how to maintain, is really saying that it is good to give life in order to take it away cruelly, which is not the act of a Father, but is worse than that of a murderer. Nevertheless this is done in the spiritual regeneration which is accomplished through Baptism. For to give it without providing for the nourishment of the regenerated, is doing what our Savior has said; driving the Devil out from a house so that when it is swept and garnished the vanquished enemy may reenter, 145 not alone but accompanied by seven others, more wicked than himself; and thus bring it about that the unhappy regenerated is after Baptism [106] in a much more pitiable state than he was before being baptized. Furthermore, experience has already shown this need of properly catechizing before Baptizing, in a country where the people are not Savage but civilized: not wandering, but stationary; not abandoned, but under the watchful care of Pastors, namely in Peru and Mexico. For at first they baptized them very readily. What happened then? They unexpectedly found on their hands a Synagogue of Samaritans rather than a Church of the faithful. For these who were too soon Baptized willingly came to Church but it was to mutter there their ancient idolatries. They observed the appointed saints' days, but it was while carrying on their ancient sacrifices, dances, and superstitions; they went to holy Communion, if it was desired, but without knowing either the Creed [107] or Confession, and emerging from there, they went off to get drunk and to sing to the Devil their usual sorceries. What remedy for these evils? What cloak for these infamies? O how those who have come since, have been obliged to toil there where these tares might quickly and easily have been eradicated at first, if the field had been well ploughed before sowing it. I mean by observing the ancient practice of the Church in giving Baptism cautiously, first having Postulants and Seekers, then Catechumens, and at last Baptism. For the master of all Wisdom has said very wisely: That the earth first bringeth forth the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear. Joseph Acosta23 has very properly observed this fault, which I have mentioned above, 147 and it [108] is not excusable, after the formal judgment and decree of the Church. See the Canon, Ante baptismum. de consec. distinct. 4. and what follows.
But if it's essential to carefully teach people around the world before introducing them to the Church and to share with them the Sacrament of regeneration, it's especially important to do so in these areas. The reason is that Canadians are a nomadic people, as we've mentioned, and they move around constantly without permanent homes. Because of this, they can't typically attend mass, prayers, public services, hear sermons, receive sacraments, or have Priests with them. How do you expect them to stay in the faith and grace of God if they don't receive instruction—much more than others? We, who are surrounded by religious figures, cared for by many Pastors, and have plenty of good books, examples, laws, and organization, struggle to maintain our faith, even as long-time Christians. So how can they, in their raw state, manage on their own, without guidance, without education, without teachings, without practice? To suggest that it's enough to bring someone to life without considering how to sustain that life is basically saying it's good to create life only to take it away cruelly. That’s not the action of a Father; it’s worse than that of a murderer. Yet this happens in the spiritual regeneration that occurs through Baptism. Providing it without ensuring the nourishment of those being regenerated reflects what our Savior has described: driving the Devil out of a house, only for the vanquished enemy to re-enter, not alone but bringing seven others even more wicked, making the already unfortunate regenerate in a far worse position after Baptism than before. Moreover, experience has already shown the necessity of properly catechizing before Baptizing in places where the people are not savages but civilized, not nomads but settled, not abandoned but watched over by Pastors, such as in Peru and Mexico. Initially, they baptized them very easily. What was the result? They found themselves with a Synagogue of Samaritans instead of a Church of the faithful. Those baptized too soon willingly came to Church, but to practice their old idolatries there. They celebrated the saints' days but did so while still engaging in their ancient sacrifices, dances, and superstitions; they went to holy Communion if desired, but without knowing the Creed or Confession, and afterward, they left to get drunk and sing to the Devil in their usual way. What remedy is there for these evils? What explanation for these wrongs? Oh, how those who came afterward have been forced to work hard there, tending to issues that could have easily been addressed at first if only the field had been well-prepared before sowing. I refer to following the ancient practice of the Church by administering Baptism carefully: first having Postulants and Seekers, then Catechumens, and ultimately Baptism. For the master of all Wisdom has wisely stated: That the earth first brings forth the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear. Joseph Acosta has rightly pointed out this error that I've mentioned earlier, and it isn't excusable after the formal judgment and decree of the Church. See the Canon, Ante baptismum. de consec. distinct. 4. and what comes next.
Certes ie suis marry de le dire, & m'en tairois fort volontiers, n'estoit la necessité, qui me contraint, à cause que, ou par malice, ou bien par ignorance lourde, on accuse les Iesuites en chose, où toutesfois ils ont paru estre vrayement sinceres, & cõstants seruiteurs de Dieu. Car il est vray qu'iceux arriués en la nouuelle France, ils trouuerẽt qu'on y auoit ja baptisé (à ce qu'on disoit) enuiron quatre vingts personnes, mais ils n'ẽ peurent auoir la liste, quoy qu'ils missent peine de la recouurer. Or rẽcontrans aucuns de ces nouueaux baptisez, ils tascherent à recognoistre leur portée, & recogneurent pour tout, qu'ils ne sçauoyent [109] pas mesme faire le signe de la Croix; aucuns ignoroyent leur nom de Baptesme, & interrogés s'ils estoyent Chrestiens, ils faisoyent signe de n'auoir iamais ouy ce mot. Ils ne sçauoyent point de prieres, ny de creance, & ne monstroyent aucun changement du passé, retenoyent tousiours les mesmes sorceleries anciennes, ne venãs encores à l'Eglise ̃q comme les non baptisés, c'est à dire aucunefois, par cõpagnie, ou curiosité, & assez indeuotemẽt. Voire quelques François nous rapportoyent, que quand ils estoyent à part ils se mocquoyẽt insolẽment de nos ceremonies, & qu'au fonds, & à les bien sonder, ils n'auoyent prins le Baptesme, que pour vne marque d'estre amis des Normans, car ainsi nous appellent-ils. On exceptoit de ce nombre, le grand Membertou, car de vray cestuy-là [110] estoit Chrestien de cœur, & 148 ne desiroit rien tant que de pouuoir estre bien instruict, pour instruire les autres. Les Iesuites dõc apperceuants tout cecy, se resolurent de ne point baptiser aucun adulte, sinõ apres que selon les Saincts Canons, il auroit esté bien initié, & catechisé. Car le faire autremẽt ils recognoissoyẽt fort bien estre non seulement vne prophanation du Christianisme, ains aussi vn'iniustice enuers les Sauuages. Car puis que c'est iniustice d'induire quelqu'vn à signer vne promesse, ou serment obligatoire sans luy donner à entendre les conditions ausquelles il s'astraint: combien plus le sera-il de pousser vn hõme de sens, & d'aage competent à faire profession solemnelle de la loy de Dieu, (ce qui se faict par le Baptesme,) sans qu'il ait esté iamais au parauãt nouice, ny qu'on [111] luy ait donné à entendre les regles & deuoirs de saditte profession? Les Sauuages n'ont point esté si hebetés, qu'ils n'ayent fort bien sceu nous reprocher cest' iniustice, d'autant qu'apres ces baptesmes, que nous auons dit, comme les Iesuites requeroyent, qu'ils quittassent la Polygamie, & vescussent Chrestiennement, puis qu'ils s'y estoyent obligés; ils leur dirent, que nous estions de meschantes gents, qui leur voulions faire accroire qu'ils eussent cõtracté à des conditions, lesquelles ils n'auoyent iamais entendu, ny peu entendre. A ces causes dõc les Iesuites dilayants le Baptesme de ceux, qui le desiroyent, se mirent auec toute diligẽce possible à traduire en Canadois l'oraison Dominicale, & la salutation de l'Ange, le Symbole, & les Commandements de Dieu, & de l'Eglise [112] auec vne petite explication des Sacremens, & quelques oraisons, car c'estoit toute la Theologie, de laquelle ils auoyent besoin. Si n'y eust-il moyen 150 d'en venir à bout; nõ pas d'vn tiers, ou quart de tout cela, ainsi que nous monstrerons tantost.
Sure, I’m sorry to say this, and I would gladly keep quiet, if it weren't for the necessity that compels me, because, whether out of malice or ignorance, people accuse the Jesuits of things where, however, they have truly appeared to be sincere and steadfast servants of God. It's true that when they arrived in New France, they found that about eighty people had already been baptized (so they said), but they couldn't get the list, even though they tried hard to recover it. When they met some of these new converts, they tried to understand their situation and realized that they didn't even know how to make the sign of the Cross; some didn't know their baptism name, and when asked if they were Christians, they indicated that they had never heard that word. They didn’t know any prayers or beliefs and showed no change from the past, still holding onto their old sorceries, and only came to church like the unbaptized, that is, sometimes out of companionship or curiosity, and quite indifferently. In fact, some French people told us that when they were apart, they mockingly spoke about our ceremonies and that, upon closer inspection, they had only taken baptism as a mark of being friends with the Normans, as they call us. The great Membertou was excluded from this group, for he was truly a Christian at heart and desired nothing more than to be well instructed in order to instruct others. Thus, seeing all this, the Jesuits resolved not to baptize any adult unless he had been properly initiated and catechized according to the Holy Canons. They clearly recognized that acting otherwise would not only be a profanation of Christianity but also an injustice toward the Savages. Since it is unjust to lead someone to sign a binding promise or oath without informing them of the conditions they are committing to, how much more unjust would it be to push a sensible man of suitable age to make a solemn profession of God's law (which is done through baptism) without him having ever been a novice beforehand, or having been taught the rules and duties of that profession? The Savages were not so naive that they did not know how to accuse us of this injustice, especially since after those baptisms, as the Jesuits required, they had to give up polygamy and live Christian lives, as they were obligated to do; they told them that we were wicked people who wanted to make them believe they had agreed to conditions which they had never understood or been able to understand. For these reasons, the Jesuits delayed the baptism of those who desired it and diligently set about translating the Lord's Prayer, the Angel's greeting, the Creed, and the Commandments of God and the Church into their language, along with a brief explanation of the Sacraments and some prayers, for that was all the theology they needed. Yet, there was no way to get it all done, not even a third or a quarter of it, as we will soon show.
I am truly grieved to say it, and would willingly be silent were it not necessity which constrains me, because, either through malice or very gross ignorance, they accuse the Jesuits of things in which nevertheless they have seemed truly sincere and faithful servants of God. But it is true that when they arrived in new France, they found that about eighty persons had already been baptized there (as they said); but they could not get the list of names, although they put themselves to some trouble to do so. Now, encountering some of these new converts, they tried to find out the extent of their knowledge, and for all found out that they did not know [109] even how to make the sign of the Cross; some did not know their Baptismal names, and when asked if they were Christians, they made signs to show that they had never heard the word. They did not know any prayers, nor articles of faith, and gave no evidence of any change from the past, always retaining the same old sorceries, coming to Church moreover, only as the unbaptized, that is, occasionally, for company's sake, or through curiosity, and not in a devotional spirit. Indeed some of our countrymen tell us, that when they were by themselves, they insolently made sport of our ceremonies, and that really, when they were well sounded, it was learned that they had accepted Baptism solely as a sign of friendship with the Normans, for thus they call us. An exception to this number was the great Membertou, for truly he [110] was a Christian at heart, and desired nothing better than to be able to receive thorough instruction so he 149 could teach the others. Now the Jesuits, perceiving all these things, resolved not to baptize a single adult, unless he had, according to the Holy Canons, been well initiated and catechized. For they well understood that to do otherwise would not only be a profanation of Christianity, but also an injustice towards the Savages. For, inasmuch as it is an injustice to induce any one to sign a promise, or compulsory oath, without giving him to understand the conditions to which he binds himself: how much worse is it to force a rational being of competent age to make a solemn profession of the law of God (which is done through Baptism), when he has never before been a novice, nor [111] been made to understand the rules and duties of this profession? The Savages were not so stupid but that they knew enough to reproach us for this injustice, inasmuch as, after these baptisms of which we have spoken, when the Jesuits requested that they should give up Polygamy, and should live like Christians, since they were in duty bound to do so; they told them that we were wicked people, that we had tried to make them believe that they should agree to conditions that they had never understood, nor been able to understand. Now for these reasons the Jesuits, delaying the Baptism of those who desired it, put themselves to work with all possible diligence to translate into Canadian the Lord's prayer, the Angelic salutation,24 the Creed, and the Commandments of God and of the Church, [112] with a brief explanation of the Sacraments, and some prayers, for this was all the Theology they needed. However, there was no way of accomplishing either a third or fourth of all this, as we shall show by and by.
I'm really sorry to say this, and I would prefer to stay quiet if it weren't necessary to speak up. However, either out of malice or real ignorance, people accuse the Jesuits of things in which they have genuinely been sincere and faithful servants of God. When they arrived in New France, they discovered that about eighty people had already been baptized there (or so it was claimed), but they couldn't obtain the list of names, even after trying hard to do so. When they met some of these new converts, they tried to assess their understanding, only to find out that many of them didn't even know how to make the sign of the Cross; some didn't even know their baptismal names, and when asked if they were Christians, they indicated that they had never heard the term. They didn't know any prayers or articles of faith and showed no signs of change from their past, still practicing their old sorceries. They only came to church occasionally, as the unbaptized do, either for social reasons or out of curiosity, not in a spirit of devotion. In fact, some of our fellow countrymen told us that when they were alone, they mockingly made fun of our ceremonies, and it turned out that they had accepted Baptism merely as a gesture of friendship with the Normans, which is what they call us. The exception to this was the great Membertou, who was genuinely a Christian at heart and wanted nothing more than to receive proper instruction so he could teach others. The Jesuits, noticing all of this, decided not to baptize any adults unless they had, according to the Holy Canons, been properly initiated and catechized. They understood that to do otherwise would not only be disrespectful to Christianity but also unfair to the Indigenous people. Just as it's wrong to get someone to sign a promise or an oath without making sure they understand what they're agreeing to, it's even worse to force a rational person of age to make a solemn declaration of God's law (which occurs through Baptism) when they have never been properly educated on the rules and responsibilities of that declaration. The Indigenous people were sharp enough to call us out on this injustice because, after the baptisms we mentioned, when the Jesuits asked them to give up polygamy and live like Christians as they were expected to, they retorted that we were wicked people who tried to have them agree to conditions they had never understood. For these reasons, the Jesuits delayed the Baptism of those who wanted it and worked diligently to translate the Lord's Prayer, the Angelic Salutation, the Creed, and the Commandments of God and the Church, along with a brief explanation of the Sacraments and some prayers, since this was all the theology they needed. However, they found it was impossible to accomplish even a third or a fourth of all this, as we will explain later.
Cependant voicy vn grãd murmure, qui s'esleue entre nos François, de ce qu'on ne baptisoit point. Car nous sommes en vn siecle, auquel, qui sçait lire, est à son opinion, grand Theologien: & qui a le moindre soin de son ame, est à son aduis le plus apte pour regir l'Eglise de Dieu, & pour entreprendre sur les oingts du Sauueur. Cecy n'est point tolerable (disoient-ils, ainsi que le Factum le professe) ces gens cy sont inutiles: Il en faut escrire en Frãce: & autres menaces, lesquelles ils vindrent faire au P. Biard, [113] lequel tascha de les appaiser, & entre autres choses leur dit: Mes amys, si les Iesuites eussent esté conuoyteux de vaine gloire, vous leur monstrez la route, qu'ils deuoyent tenir; de tost baptiser le plus de gens, qu'ils eussent peu; parce qu'il y a bien à presumer, que ces conuersions estans sceües en France, les Imprimeurs de Paris n'eussent pas esté plus negligents, ny les Colporteurs plus enroüez à crier telles nouuelles par les rues de la ville en leur recommandation. Mais à Dieu ne plaise, (disoit-il) que nous voulions sembler Apostres, n'estans que miserables pecheurs; ny que nous voulions acquerir le bruict de bons mesnagers, & diligens seruiteurs, en dissipant l'heritage de nostre Maistre. On mesdira de nous, nous le sentons prou; ne croyez pas que nous soyons si stupides. [114] Mais il ne faut non plus laisser le bien pour l'infamie, que l'entreprendre pour les loüanges. C'est à Dieu à qui nous seruons, & à la maison de qui si nous deuons apporter aucun fruict, c'est en patience, car ainsi l'a-il dit, Il apportera fruict en patience. Nous baptisons les petits enfans, comme 152 vous voyez de la volonté de leurs parens, & soubs l'esperãce, que nous aurons moyen de les instruire, quand ils viendront à l'vsage de raison. Les aagez, qui meurent, nous les baptisõs aussi, les catechisants du mieux que nous pouuõs, & que le temps le permet; Quant aux autres, qui sont hors le peril de mort, nous les baptiserons aussi, quand par vostre ayde nous les pourrons instruire en leur langage, & qu'eux nous sçaurõt respondre. Car il faut que le baptisé adulte responde luy-mesme, & [115] non le parrain pour luy. Aydez-nous, & priez pour cela selon vostre grand zele, & ne vous tourmentez, pensants qu'ils periront, s'ils n'ont receu le Baptesme: car aussi bien periront-ils, & piremẽt, s'ils l'auoyent receu sans bonne disposition: comme si apres le Baptesme, ils meurent en peché mortel, ils perissent. Que si vous repliquez, qu'apres le Baptesme leurs pechez leur seront pardonnez par la seule contrition, en cas qu'ils n'ayent point de Prophetes pour se confesser; Aussi vous dy-ie, que par la mesme detestation de leurs pechez, auec la volonté de receuoir le Baptesme, ils seront sauuez, en cas qu'ils ne rencontrẽt aucũ qui puisse le leur appliquer. Partant vouz voyez, que la premiere chose, que nous taschons de leur apprendre, c'est la maniere de se conuertir à Dieu de tout leur [116] cœur par vraye contrition, & desir, de s'vnir, & incorporer auec nostre Sauueur Iesvs-Christ. Car c'est vne disposition pour receuoir le Baptesme mesme: Et elle est telle, qu'elle suffit à salut, quand on ne peut receuoir le Sacrement par effect. Il est vray, nous auons la jambe fort pesante pour monter mesme ce premier degré; mais courage par vos prieres, Dieu nous renforcera de son S. Esprit. Telles & autres semblables 154 raisons furent pour lors deduictes par ledit P. Biard, & ont esté souuent repetées despuis, sans que iamais on s'en soit voulu contenter; marque infaillible, que lon cherchoit quelque autre chose, que raison.
Cependant, voici un grand murmure qui s'élève parmi nos Français, à propos du fait qu'on ne baptisait personne. Car nous sommes à une époque où quiconque sait lire se considère comme un grand théologien, et celui qui a le moindre souci de son âme se croit le plus apte à diriger l'Église de Dieu et à s'occuper des élus du Sauveur. Cela n'est pas tolérable (disaient-ils, comme le Factum le prétend) : ces gens-là sont inutiles. Il faut en faire mention en France, et d'autres menaces qu'ils sont venus déposer auprès du P. Biard, qui tenta de les apaiser. Entre autres choses, il leur dit : Mes amis, si les Jésuites avaient été guidés par une vaine gloire, vous leur montriez le chemin à suivre ; ils auraient vite baptisé le plus de gens possible, car on peut facilement présumer qu'une fois ces conversions connues en France, les imprimeurs de Paris n'auraient pas été plus négligents, ni les colporteurs plus enflammés à crier de telles nouvelles dans les rues de la ville en leur faveur. Mais, loin de Dieu soit-il (disait-il) que nous désirions sembler des apôtres, étant simplement de misérables pécheurs, ni que nous voulions gagner la réputation de bons gestionnaires et de serviteurs diligents en dilapidant l’héritage de notre Maître. On dira du mal de nous, nous en sommes conscients ; ne croyez pas que nous soyons si naïfs. Mais il ne faut pas abandonner le bien pour l'infamie, pas plus qu'entreprendre pour la gloire. C'est à Dieu que nous devons servir, et à la maison de qui, si nous devons apporter quelque fruit, c'est avec patience, car ainsi l'a-t-il dit, Il apportera fruit en patience. Nous baptisons les petits enfants, comme vous le voyez de la volonté de leurs parents, et sous l'espoir que nous aurons les moyens de les instruire lorsqu'ils atteindront l'âge de raison. Les âgés qui meurent, nous les baptisons aussi, les catéchisant du mieux que nous le pouvons, en fonction du temps disponible ; quant aux autres, qui ne sont pas en péril de mort, nous les baptiserons également lorsque, avec votre aide, nous pourrons les instruire dans leur langue et qu'ils sauront nous répondre. Car il faut que le baptisé adulte réponde lui-même, et non le parrain à sa place. Aidez-nous, et priez pour cela avec votre grande ferveur, et ne vous tourmentez pas en pensant qu'ils périront s'ils n'ont pas reçu le baptême : car ils périront tout autant, et même plus, s'ils l'avaient reçu sans bonne disposition ; car s'ils meurent en péché mortel après le baptême, ils périssent. Si vous répliquez qu'après le baptême, leurs péchés leur seront pardonnés par la seule contrition, à condition qu'ils n'aient pas de prophètes pour se confesser, je vous dis aussi que par cette même répulsion de leurs péchés, avec la volonté de recevoir le baptême, ils seront sauvés, à condition qu'ils ne rencontrent personne pour le leur administrer. Ainsi, vous voyez que la première chose que nous essayons de leur enseigner, c'est la manière de se convertir à Dieu de tout leur cœur par une véritable contrition et le désir de s’unir et d’être incorporés avec notre Sauveur, Jesus Christ. Car c'est une préparation pour recevoir le baptême lui-même : et elle est telle qu'elle suffit pour le salut quand on ne peut recevoir le sacrement effectivement. Il est vrai, nous avons la jambe très lourde pour gravir même ce premier degré ; mais courage, par vos prières, Dieu nous renforcera de son Saint-Esprit. Telles et d'autres raisons semblables furent alors exprimées par ledit P. Biard, et ont été souvent répétées depuis, sans que jamais on ait voulu s'en satisfaire ; marque infaillible que l'on cherchait quelque chose d'autre que la raison.
151 Meanwhile, many complaints arose among our French people because no one was being baptized. For we live in an age in which any one who knows how to read is, in his own opinion, a great Theologian; and whoever has the least care for his own soul, believes himself to be the most proper person to rule the Church of God, and to infringe upon the duties of the Lord's anointed. "This is not to be tolerated" (they were saying, according to the Factum25); "these people are useless here; we must write to France about them;" and other threats, which were made to Father Biard, [113] who tried to pacify them, and among other things said: "My friends, if the Jesuits were ambitious for mere glory, you would show them the right way to attain it; i.e., to baptize, as soon as possible, as many people as they can; for it is certainly to be supposed that, these conversions being known in France, the Printers of Paris would not have delayed to make the Hawkers hoarse, crying and commending such news through the streets of the city. But God forbid" (said he) "that we should wish to assume the role of Apostles, being only miserable sinners; or that we should try to acquire the reputation of good managers, and diligent servants, while squandering our Master's inheritance. We shall be slandered, we are well aware of it; do not believe that we are so stupid. [114] But just as little must you desist from doing good for fear of calumny as you must undertake it for love of praise. It is God whom we serve, and if we are to bring any fruit to his house it must be in patience, for thus he has said it, He bringeth forth fruit with patience. We baptize the little children, as you see, in accordance with their parents' wishes, and with the hope that we shall have 153 means of instructing them, when they come to a reasonable age. The aged, who die, we also baptize, catechizing them as well as we can, and as time permits. As to the others, who are not in immediate danger of death, we shall baptize them also when, with your help, we shall be able to instruct them in their own language, and when they will know how to answer us. For the adult who is baptized, must answer for himself, and [115] not the godfather for him. Help us, and pray for this in proportion to your own great zeal, and do not worry, thinking they will perish if they have not received Baptism; for surely they will perish, and in a worse manner, if they have received it in a bad spirit: just as, after Baptism, if they die in mortal sin, they perish. But if you reply that after Baptism their sins will be pardoned through repentance alone, if they have no Prophets to receive their confession; I say to you also that through the same detestation of sin, with the wish to receive Baptism, they will be saved if they do not find any one who will administer it to them. Therefore you see that the first thing we try to teach them is, how to bring themselves to God with their whole [116] hearts through true repentance, and the desire to unite and incorporate themselves with our Savior, Jesus Christ. For this is the proper spirit in which to receive Baptism itself; and it is such, that it suffices for salvation, when the Sacrament cannot actually be received. It is true our legs drag in reaching this first step; but courage! through your prayers, God will strengthen us by his Holy Spirit." These, and other similar reasons, were at that time deduced by the said Father Biard, and have often been repeated since, but they have never 155 carried conviction: an infallible sign, that something else besides reason was sought for.
151 Meanwhile, many complaints arose among our French people because no one was getting baptized. We live in a time when anyone who can read thinks they’re an expert theologian; and anyone who cares at all about their soul believes they’re the most suited to run God's Church and meddle in the duties of the Lord's anointed. "This can't go on" (they were saying, according to the Factum25); "these people are useless here; we need to write to France about them;" and other threats were made to Father Biard, [113] who tried to calm them down. Among other things, he said: "My friends, if the Jesuits were just seeking fame, you would show them the right way to get it, which is to baptize as many people as possible as quickly as they can; because surely, if these conversions were known in France, the printers in Paris wouldn’t wait long to spread the news on the streets. But God forbid" (he said) "that we would want to take on the role of Apostles when we’re just miserable sinners; or that we should try to gain a reputation as good managers and diligent servants while squandering our Master's resources. We know we'll be slandered; don’t think we’re that naïve. [114] But just as you shouldn’t stop doing good out of fear of criticism, neither should you pursue it just for the sake of praise. We serve God, and if we’re to bring any fruit to His house, it must be done with patience, for as He said, He bringeth forth fruit with patience. We baptize the little children, as you see, according to their parents' wishes, and we hope to teach them when they’re old enough. We also baptize the elderly who pass away, teaching them as best we can, as time allows. As for others who aren’t in immediate danger of death, we will baptize them as well, when we can instruct them in their own language and when they can respond to us. The adult being baptized must be able to answer for themselves, and [115] not have the godparent answer for them. Help us, and pray for this as much as your fervor allows, and don’t worry, thinking they’ll be lost without Baptism; for they certainly will be lost, and in a worse way, if they receive it with the wrong attitude: just as those who die in mortal sin perish after Baptism. But if you say that after Baptism their sins will be forgiven through repentance alone if they have no prophets to hear their confession, I say the same is true for those who genuinely detest their sin and wish to be baptized; they will be saved even if no one is there to administer it to them. So you see, the first thing we aim to teach them is how to come to God with their whole hearts through true repentance and the desire to unite with our Savior, Jesus. For this is the right spirit in which to receive Baptism itself; it suffices for salvation when the Sacrament can't actually be received. It’s true our progress is slow in reaching this first step; but keep your spirits up! Through your prayers, God will strengthen us with His Holy Spirit." These, along with similar reasons, were given by Father Biard at that time and have been repeated often since, but they’ve never been convincing: a sure sign that something more than reason was being sought. 155
Or à l'occasion des Colonies, & de leur bon establissemẽt, duquel nous parlions; nous sommes deualez sur le propos du Catechisme, [117] & sur la defense des Iesuites: non sans necessité à mon aduis, ny sans profit bien grand. Ores, puis que nous auons fait mention du Factum, escrit contre lesdits Iesuites, & qu'il nous faudra d'ores-en-auant coup sur coup, en conuaincre les mensonges: c'est icy à nous d'exposer, quel est ce Factum, qui son Escriuain, & quelles causes il se dit auoir eu de sortir au monde.
Or on the occasion of the Colonies and their proper establishment, which we were discussing, we have turned to the topic of the Catechism, [117] and the defense of the Jesuits: not without necessity in my opinion, nor without great profit. Now that we have mentioned the Factum, written against the said Jesuits, and that we will need to continually refute the lies, it’s time for us to explain what this Factum is, who its author is, and what reasons it claims to have for coming into existence.
Now as to the Colonies, and their proper establishment, of which we were speaking; we have stepped down from them to the subject of the Catechism [117] and to the defense of the Jesuits, not without necessity in my opinion, nor without great profit. For since we have mentioned the Factum written against the said Jesuits, and as we must from now on expose, one by one, the lies therein contained, it is for us here to explain what that Factum is, who was its Author, and what are said to have been the causes for its being issued to the world.
Now regarding the Colonies and their proper establishment, which we were discussing; we have moved from that topic to the Catechism [117] and the defense of the Jesuits, which I believe is both necessary and beneficial. Since we've mentioned the Factum written against the Jesuits, and since we need to address the lies contained in it one by one, we should explain what that Factum is, who its author is, and what reasons are said to have prompted its publication.
CHAPITRE XII. [i.e., xi.]
A QUELLE OCCASION LES IESUITES ALLERENT EN LA NOUUELLE FRANCE, L'AN 1611. & CE QUE LES FRANÇOIS Y FIRENT DÉS L'AN 1608. IUSQUES À LEUR VENUË.
156 NOVS auons cy-deuant discouru des terres, & peuples de la Nouuelle France, & parlãts [118] du moyen de pouuoir ayder ces Nations: à ceste occasion nous sommes tombez sur le Factum escrit, & publié contre les Iesuites. Or d'autant, que ce difamateur, & factieux (ainsi le nommeray-ie d'ores-en-auant,) commençant dés l'embarquement des Iesuites, les poursuit, comme à la trace en Canada par boys, & riuieres, mer, & terres, de iour & de nuict, en tous leurs voyages & demeures, espiant par tout de tirer sur eux à couuert & proditoirement quelques impostures, & calomnies. A ceste cause il nous faut de necessité reprendre mesmes erres pour defendre l'innocence, & rapporter au vray ce qui est de leurs actions, & deportements: ainsi que i'ay promis de faire en l'Auant-propos. Et jaçoit qu'à cest'occasion nous serons contraincts souuent de particulariser plusieurs [119] petits affaires, non guiere bien conuenables à la grauité d'vn' histoire, ny à la dignité d'vn Lecteur honnorable; toutesfois i'estime que de ceste mienne diligẽce on pourra tirer trois grands fruicts, outre la recognoissance de la verité d'auec les fraudes, & bourdes, qui de soy mesme seroit fort profitable.
156 Recently, discussions have taken place about the lands and peoples of New France, and while talking about how to support these nations, we came across the Factum written and published against the Jesuits. This slanderer and troublemaker (that’s what I’ll call him from now on) has been pursuing the Jesuits ever since their departure, tracking them throughout Canada through the woods, rivers, sea, and land, day and night, during all their travels and stays, watching for opportunities to attack them secretly and deceitfully with lies and slanders. For this reason, we must necessarily address these issues to defend their innocence and report the truth about their actions and conduct, as I promised to do in the Preface. Although, on this occasion, we will often be forced to specify several small matters that aren’t really suitable for the seriousness of a history or the dignity of an honorable reader, I believe that from this effort, we can draw three significant benefits, beyond recognizing the truth alongside the frauds and falsehoods, which will be quite valuable in itself.
CHAPTER XII. [i.e., xi.]
ON THE CAUSES WHICH LED THE JESUITS TO GO TO NEW FRANCE IN 1611, AND WHAT HAD BEEN ACCOMPLISHED THERE BY THE FRENCH FROM THE YEAR 1608 UP TO THE TIME OF THEIR ARRIVAL.
157 WE have discoursed above upon the countries and people of New France, and in speaking [118] of the means of aiding these Nations, we stumbled upon the Factum, written and published against the Jesuits. Now inasmuch as this slanderer and factionist (which I shall call him hereafter), beginning with the embarkation of the Jesuits, pursues them, dogging their footsteps in Canada through woods and rivers, upon sea and land, day and night, in all their travels and dwelling places,—everywhere spying them out, to draw down upon them, covertly and treacherously, his impostures and calumnies; for this reason we must of necessity go back upon our route, to defend the innocent and to give a true account of their actions and conduct, as I promised to do in the Preface. And although on this account we shall often be obliged to go into details about many [119] little things which are scarcely in harmony with the gravity of a history or the dignity of an honorable Reader; nevertheless I believe that if I give heed to these things three great results will be derived therefrom, besides the discrimination of truth from falsehood and imposition, which in itself would be very profitable.
157 We've talked about the countries and people of New France, and while discussing ways to help these nations, we came across the Factum, a piece written and published against the Jesuits. Since this slanderer and divisive individual (which I'll refer to him as from now on) has been tracking the Jesuits since their arrival, following them through the woods and rivers of Canada, both by land and sea, day and night, in all their travels and places of residence—constantly watching them to covertly and treacherously spread his lies and slander—we must revisit our path to defend the innocent and provide an honest account of their actions and conduct, as I promised in the Preface. Even though we'll often have to delve into many minor details that may not align with the seriousness expected of a historical account or the respect due to a worthy Reader, I believe that by focusing on these matters, we'll achieve three significant outcomes, in addition to distinguishing truth from falsehood and deception, which in itself would be quite valuable.
158 Le premier emolument, que le sage Lecteur en tirera est, que de la practique, actions, voyages, & accidents, que nous luy specifierons l'vn apres l'autre, il recognoistra beaucoup mieux, ce qui est de ces terres, de leur naturel, du moyẽ de les aider, & les accidẽs de telles expeditions & entreprinses.
158 The first benefit that the wise Reader will gain is that through the practical experiences, actions, journeys, and events that we will specify one by one, he will understand much better what these lands are like, their nature, how to assist them, and the challenges of such expeditions and ventures.
159 The first advantage that the wise Reader will derive from this, is that from the experiences, actions, journeys, and accidents which we shall relate to him, one after the other, he will understand much better what these countries are, their nature, the means of helping them, and the vicissitudes of such expeditions and enterprises.
159 The first benefit that the insightful reader will gain from this is that through the experiences, actions, journeys, and incidents we will share with him, one after another, he will have a much clearer understanding of what these countries are like, their characteristics, how to assist them, and the ups and downs of such adventures and undertakings.
Le second qu'il rencontrera tãt d'euenements, & si diuers, tant de fortunes, & incidents auec leurs moments & articles, que sa prudẽce pourra beaucoup s'y former. [120] Car en verité, c'est tout autre chose de philosopher en these, & de practiquer en hypothese: de mouler ses idees en chambre, & d'esclorre ses actions entre les hõmes: de faire son compte sur la liberté du genre, & se trouuer puis apres asseruy au lieu, temps, personnes, & mille petits incidents, mais qui estreignent bien fort; de nul prix, mais qui souuent neantmoins font changer de resolutiõ, & de fortune. Or c'est en l'exercice de ces particulieres circõstãces, & practique, qu'on acquiert la prudence; non en vne veuë, & recognoissance sommaire, & vniuerselle.
The second he encounters so many events, so many different fortunes and incidents, each with their own moments and details, his wisdom can really grow from them. [120] Because, in truth, it’s completely different to theorize and to practice: to shape your ideas in a room and to express your actions among people; to rely on the freedom of the concept and then find yourself constrained by place, time, people, and a thousand little incidents that weigh heavily; they may seem insignificant but often lead to a change in resolution and fate. It’s through the experience of these specific circumstances and practice that one gains wisdom, not through a superficial and general understanding.
The second is that he will encounter so many and so different events, so many fortunes and incidents with their opportunities and details, that his discretion will be thus greatly strengthened. [120] For in truth, it is a very different thing for a man to philosophize in thesis, and to practice by hypothesis: to mould his ideas in his chamber, and to give form to his deeds among men: to count upon the liberty of the race, and then to find himself enslaved by place, time, people, and a thousand incidents which are trifling, but which very effectually bind him; of no value, yet they often change his purpose and his destiny. Now it is through experience with these particular circumstances and practices, that prudence is acquired; not in a comprehensive and general survey and examination.
The second reason is that he will face so many different events, experiences, and opportunities, with their various details, that his judgment will be significantly enhanced. [120] In reality, it’s a very different thing for someone to theorize and to practice: to shape his ideas in isolation and to put his actions into play in society: to rely on the freedom of mankind, only to find himself constrained by place, time, people, and countless minor incidents that may seem insignificant but effectively bind him; they are of no real value, yet they often alter his intentions and his fate. It is through experiencing these specific situations and practices that wisdom is gained, not through a broad and general overview.
Le tiers fruict sera de recognoistre vne vrayement paternelle, douce & admirable prouidence de Dieu sur ceux, qui l'inuoquent, & se fient en luy parmy les hazards, & varietés de ceste [121] vie, tels qu'on en verra icy beaucoup. Ces trois profits, à mon aduis, pourront bien contre-balancer la lõgueur du temps, qui s'employera en ceste lecture.
Le troisième résultat sera de reconnaître une véritable paternelle, douce et admirable providence de Dieu sur ceux qui l'invoquent et se fient en lui au milieu des aléas et des variations de cette [121] vie, comme on en verra beaucoup ici. À mon avis, ces trois bénéfices pourront largement compenser la durée du temps consacré à cette lecture.
The third fruit will be in the recognition of a truly paternal, gentle, and admirable providence of God over those who invoke it, and trust themselves to him among the dangers and changes of this [121] life, such as will be often seen here. These three benefits, it seems to me, will certainly offset the tediousness of the time which will be employed in this reading.
The third benefit will be in recognizing the truly fatherly, kind, and admirable guidance of God over those who call on Him and trust themselves to Him in the dangers and changes of this life, which will often be seen here. These three advantages, it seems to me, will definitely make up for the time spent on this reading.
Mais à celle fin, que le tout s'entende mieux, il nous conuient retourner à ceux, qu'auons ja dés si long temps laissés: sçauoir est, aux François, qui retournerent de Canada en leur pays, l'an 1607.
Mais à cette fin, pour que tout soit mieux compris, il nous convient de revenir à ceux que nous avons déjà laissés si longtemps : à savoir, aux Français qui sont revenus du Canada dans leur pays, en 1607.
But to the end that all may be better understood, it is well for us to return to those whom we have left for so long a time, namely, to the French, who returned to their own country from Canada, in 1607.
But to ensure everyone understands better, it's important for us to go back to those we have left for such a long time, namely, the French, who returned to their own country from Canada in 1607.
Il vous a esté raconté, comme sur la fin de ladicte 160 année 1607. tout le train du sieur de Monts s'en reuint en France, & fut lors ceste nouuelle France entieremẽt abandonnée des François. Neantmoins l'an suiuant 1608. le sieur de Monts constitua son Lieutenãt le sieur Champlain, & le manda descouurir au long de la grande riuiere S. Laurens; Champlain y fit vaillamment, & fonda l'habitation de Kebec. Mais quant aux [122] faicts, voyages, & descouuertures dudit Champlain, il n'est ja besoin, que ie les vous crayonne, puis que luy mesme les a si bien, & si au long depeint en ses liures.
Il vous a été raconté que vers la fin de l'année 1607, tout le groupe du sieur de Monts est rentré en France, et à ce moment-là, cette Nouvelle-France a été entièrement abandonnée par les Français. Cependant, l'année suivante, en 1608, le sieur de Monts a nommé son lieutenant, le sieur Champlain, et lui a donné pour mission de découvrir la grande rivière Saint-Laurent. Champlain a bien réussi et a fondé l'habitation de Québec. En ce qui concerne les faits, voyages et découvertes de Champlain, il n'est pas nécessaire que je les résume, car lui-même les a si bien et si en détail décrits dans ses livres.
161 You have been told how, towards the end of the year 1607, sieur de Monts's entire company returned to France, and this new France was then entirely deserted by our countrymen. However, in the following year, 1608, sieur de Monts chose as his Lieutenant sieur de Champlain, and sent him on a tour of discovery along the great St. Lawrence river; Champlain did admirably there, establishing the settlement of Kebec.26 But as to the [122] deeds, journeys, and discoveries of the said Champlain, there is no need of my outlining them to you, as he himself has given such long and excellent descriptions of them in his books.
161 You’ve heard that towards the end of 1607, sieur de Monts’s entire group came back to France, and that this new France was completely abandoned by our fellow countrymen. However, in the following year, 1608, sieur de Monts picked sieur de Champlain as his Lieutenant and sent him to explore the great St. Lawrence River; Champlain did an excellent job there, establishing the settlement of Kebec.26 But regarding the [122] actions, journeys, and discoveries of Champlain, there’s no need for me to outline them for you, as he himself has provided such detailed and outstanding descriptions of them in his books.
Or le sieur Iean de Biencourt, appellé de Potrincourt auant que le sieur de Monts partist de la nouuelle France, luy demanda en don Port Royal. Le sieur de Monts le luy accorda, moyennant, que dans les deux ans prochains ledit de Potrincourt s'y transportast auec plusieurs autres familles pour le cultiuer, & habiter ainsi qu'il promettoit de faire. Doncques l'an 1607. tous les François estants reuenus (ainsi qu'a esté dict,) le sieur de Potrincourt presenta à feu d'immortelle memoire Henry le Grand la donnation à luy faicte par le sieur de Monts, requerant humblemẽt sa Majesté de la ratifier. Le Roy [123] eust pour agreable ladicte Requeste, & proiettant en soy de puissamment remettre sus ceste Françoise peuplade, dit au P. Coton, qu'il vouloit se seruir de leur Compagnie en la conuersion des Sauuages. Qu'il en escriuit au P. General: & qu'on designast aucuns, qui se disposassent à ces voyages. Qu'il les appelleroit au premier temps; promettant dés lors deux mille liures pour leur entretien.
Or, Mr. Jean de Biencourt, also known as de Potrincourt, asked Mr. de Monts for a grant of Port Royal before Mr. de Monts left New France. Mr. de Monts agreed on the condition that within the next two years, de Potrincourt would move there with several other families to cultivate and settle the land as he promised. So, in the year 1607, when all the French had returned (as mentioned), Mr. de Potrincourt presented the grant made to him by Mr. de Monts to the late, immortal Henry the Great, humbly requesting His Majesty to ratify it. The King was pleased with this request and, feeling strongly about reestablishing this French settlement, told Father Coton that he wanted to utilize their company in the conversion of the Indigenous people. He wrote to the General Father about it and asked for some individuals to prepare for these journeys. He would call them at the right time, promising at that point two thousand livres for their support.
Now sieur Jean de Biencourt, called de Potrincourt, before sieur de Monts left new France, asked from him the gift of Port Royal. Sieur de Monts granted it to him, stipulating that within the two succeeding years sieur de Potrincourt should go there with several other families to cultivate and inhabit it, which he promised to do. Now in 1607, all the French having returned (as has been said), sieur de Potrincourt presented to the late Henry the Great, of immortal memory, the deed of gift made to him by sieur de Monts, humbly requesting his Majesty to ratify it.27 The King [123] favored the Request, and, contriving some way by which he could give effective aid to this French colony, told Father Coton that he would like to make use of his Society for the conversion of the Savages; that he should write to the Father-General about it; and that they should designate some persons who should prepare to undertake these voyages; that he would summon them at the first opportunity; promising henceforward two thousand livres for their support.
Now, Sir Jean de Biencourt, known as de Potrincourt, asked Sir de Monts for the gift of Port Royal before he left New France. Sir de Monts granted it, specifying that within the next two years, de Potrincourt should go there with several other families to cultivate and settle the land, which he agreed to do. In 1607, after all the French had returned (as previously mentioned), de Potrincourt presented the late Henry the Great, who will always be remembered, with the deed of grant from Sir de Monts, respectfully requesting his Majesty to approve it.27 The King [123] supported the request and, looking for a way to provide real assistance to this French colony, told Father Coton that he wanted to involve his Society for the conversion of the Indigenous people; he asked him to write to the Father-General about it and that they should select some individuals to prepare for these voyages; he would call upon them at the earliest opportunity, promising from then on two thousand livres for their support.
Le Pere Coton obeït à sa Majesté, & bien tost par tous les Colleges de la France fut entendu, qu'on en 162 deuoit choisir quelques vns pour ceste mission. Plusieurs se presenterent pour estre de la partie, comme est la coustume en telles expeditions beaucoup penibles, & peu honorables; & entre autres se presenta le P. Pierre Biard, enseignant [124] pour lors la Theologie à Lyon, Dieu voulust que ledit Pere fut choisi, & enuoyé à Bourdeaux sur la fin de l'an 1608. Parce qu'on pensoit à Lyon, que le project d'vn Prince tant efficace, ayant esté signifié dés tant de mois, l'execution n'en pouuoit estre que bien proche. Mais le P. Biard fut autant deceu du lieu, que du temps. Car à Bourdeaux on fut estonné, quand on ouyt ce pourquoy il y venoit. Nulle nouuelle d'embarquement pour Canada, ouy bien du debris, & desroute passée, de laquelle chacun philosophoit à sa façon. Nul apprest, nul bruit ou nouuelle.
Le Père Coton obeyed to His Majesty, and soon from all the Colleges in France, it was heard that some were to be chosen for this mission. Many volunteered to be part of it, as is customary in such difficult and thankless expeditions; among them was Father Pierre Biard, who was teaching Theology in Lyon at the time. By God's will, he was chosen and sent to Bordeaux at the end of 1608. Because in Lyon, they believed that a project from such a powerful Prince, announced months earlier, couldn’t be far from execution. But Father Biard was just as disappointed by the place as he was by the timing. For in Bordeaux, people were astonished when they heard the reason for his arrival. There was no news of embarkation for Canada, nor any remnants or past wreckage, which everyone reflected on in their own way. No preparations, no noise or news.
163 Father Coton obeyed his Majesty, and soon through all the colleges of France it was understood that persons were to be chosen for this mission. Many offered themselves to take part in the work, as is usual in such expeditions, in which there is a great deal of work and very little honor; and among others who presented themselves was Father Pierre Biard, then teaching [124] Theology at Lyons; God willed that the said Father should be chosen and sent to Bourdeaux towards the end of the year 1608. For they thought at Lyons that the project of so powerful a Prince, having been known so many months before, could not be otherwise than speedily executed. But Father Biard was as much deceived in regard to the place, as the time. For at Bourdeaux they were very much surprised when they heard why he had come there. There was no news of any embarkation for Canada, but there was of the former wreck and ruin, upon which each one philosophized in his own fashion. No preparation, no reports or tidings.
163 Father Coton followed the king's orders, and soon it was known across all the colleges in France that people would be selected for this mission. Many volunteered to join in the effort, as is common in such ventures, where there's a lot of hard work and very little recognition; among those who stepped forward was Father Pierre Biard, who was then teaching Theology in Lyons. It was God's will that Father Biard be chosen and sent to Bordeaux toward the end of 1608. The people in Lyons believed that a project from such a powerful prince, known for many months in advance, would surely be carried out quickly. But Father Biard was just as mistaken about the place as he was about the timing. The folks in Bordeaux were quite shocked when they found out why he had arrived. There was no news of any upcoming voyage to Canada, only rumors about the previous shipwreck and disaster, which everyone speculated about in their own way. There were no preparations, no reports, or updates.
Sur la fin de l'an suiuant 1609. Le sieur de Potrincourt vint à Paris, où sa Majesté ayant sceu, que contre son opinion ledit sieur n'auoit bougé de France (car le Roy le croyoit auoir passé la mer aussi [125] tost apres auoir obtenu la confirmation de Port Royal.) Il se fascha cõtre luy. Dequoy ledit sieur fort touché, respondit, que puis que sa Majesté auoit cest affaire tant à cœur deslors il prenoit congé d'elle, & que de ce pas il s'en alloit mettre ordre à s'equipper pour son voyage. Or le P. Coton, qui estoit en peine pour le Pere Biard, & pour la grande semonce, qu'il auoit faict au nom du Roy, ayant sceu le congé prins du sieur de Potrincourt, l'alla trouuer, & luy offrit compagnie d'aucuns de son Ordre. Il receut response que mieux seroit d'attendre l'an suiuant; qu'aussi tost estãt arriué à Port Royal il renuoyeroit son fils en France; & qu'auec iceluy toutes choses 164 estant mieux disposées, ceux-là viendroyẽt, qu'il plairoit au Roy d'enuoyer. Sur ce il partit de Paris, & consuma tout [126] l'Hyuer à se preparer.
At the end of the year 1609, Mr. de Potrincourt came to Paris, where His Majesty learned that against his wishes the said gentleman had not left France (for the King thought he had crossed the sea shortly after obtaining confirmation for Port Royal). He became angry with him. The gentleman, feeling quite touched, replied that since His Majesty was so concerned about this matter, he would take his leave and immediately set about preparing for his journey. Now, Father Coton, who was worried about Father Biard and the serious warning he had issued in the King’s name, upon learning of Mr. de Potrincourt’s departure, went to see him and offered the company of some of his Order. He received a response that it would be better to wait until the following year; as soon as he arrived at Port Royal, he would send his son back to France, and that with him everything would be better arranged, and those whom it pleased the King to send would come. With this, he left Paris and spent the entire winter preparing.
Towards the end of the year 1609, sieur de Potrincourt came to Paris, where his Majesty, having learned that, contrary to his belief, the said sieur had not stirred from France, (for the King supposed that he had crossed the sea immediately [125] after having obtained confirmation of the Port Royal grant), was angry with him. Whereupon the said sieur, very much aggrieved, answered that, since his Majesty had this affair so much at heart, he would take leave of him at once, to go directly and look after the equipment for his voyage. Now Father Coton, who was troubled about Father Biard, and about the great invitation he had given him in the King's name, having heard of the farewell of sieur 165 de Potrincourt, went to see him and offered him the company of some of his Order. He received the answer that it would be better to wait until the following year; that as soon as he arrived at Port Royal he would send his son back to France, and that with him, all things being better arranged, such persons should come as it might please the King to send. Thereupon he left Paris, and consumed the entire [126] Winter in making preparations.
Towards the end of 1609, Sieur de Potrincourt came to Paris, where the King, having learned that, contrary to his belief, Sieur de Potrincourt had not left France (the King thought he had crossed the sea right after getting confirmation of the Port Royal grant), was upset with him. In response, Sieur de Potrincourt, feeling very wronged, said that since the King cared so much about this matter, he would take his leave immediately to go directly look after the preparations for his voyage. Father Coton, who was worried about Father Biard and the significant invitation he had extended to him in the King's name, upon hearing about Sieur de Potrincourt's farewell, went to see him and offered him the company of some members of his Order. He received the response that it would be better to wait until the following year; that as soon as he arrived at Port Royal, he would send his son back to France, and that with him, once everything was better organized, those whom the King wished to send could come. After that, he left Paris and spent the entire winter making preparations.
L'an suiuant 1610. il s'embarqua sur la fin de Feurier, & n'arriua que bien tard à Port Royal, sçauoir est sur le commencement de Iuin, où ayant assemblé le plus de Sauuages qu'il peut, il en fit baptiser enuiron 24. ou 25. le iour de la sainct Iean, par vn Prestre appellé Messire Iossé Flesche, surnommé le Patriarche. Peu apres, il renuoya en France le sieur de Biencourt son fils, aagé d'enuiron 19. ans, pour apporter ces nouuelles du baptesme des Sauuages; & rapporter bien tost secours: car on estoit assez mal pourueu, pour passer l'Hyuer contre la faim.
L'année suivante, en 1610, il embarqua à la fin de février et n'arriva à Port Royal que bien tard, c'est-à-dire au début de juin. Là, ayant rassemblé le plus de Sauvages possible, il fit baptiser environ 24 ou 25 d'entre eux le jour de la saint Jean, par un prêtre nommé Messire José Flesche, surnommé le Patriarche. Peu après, il renvoya en France le sieur de Biencourt, son fils âgé d'environ 19 ans, pour apporter la nouvelle du baptême des Sauvages et ramener rapidement des secours, car les provisions étaient insuffisantes pour passer l'hiver face à la faim.
The following year, 1610, he embarked towards the end of February, but arrived very late at Port Royal, to wit, about the beginning of June: here, having assembled as many Savages as he could, he had about 24 or 25 of them baptized on saint John's day, by a Priest named Messire Jossé Flesche,28 surnamed "the Patriarch." A little while afterwards, he sent back to France sieur de Biencourt, his son, about nineteen years old, to take this news of the baptism of the Savages, and to speedily bring back relief: for they were very poorly provided against hunger for the coming Winter.
The following year, 1610, he set out toward the end of February but reached Port Royal very late, around the beginning of June. Here, he gathered as many Indigenous people as he could and had about 24 or 25 of them baptized on Saint John's Day by a priest named Messire Jossé Flesche, known as "the Patriarch." Shortly after, he sent his son, Sieur de Biencourt, who was about nineteen years old, back to France to share the news of the Indigenous baptisms and to quickly bring back supplies, as they were poorly prepared for the coming winter.
Le moyen de pouuoir trouuer secours estoit vne association, qu'il auoit contractée auec le Sr. Thomas Robin, dit de Coloignes, fils de famille, & en puissance de pere; par laquelle association il conuenoit [127] entre eux, que ledict de Coloignes fourniroit l'habitation de Port Royal durant cinq ans, de toutes choses necessaires, & sonseroit abondamment pour pouuoir trocquer auec les Sauuages; & que moyennant ce, il auroit les emoluments, qu'il seroit icy trop ennuyeux de raconter.
The way to find help was through an agreement he made with Mr. Thomas Robin, known as de Coloignes, a young man with family connections and potential inheritance. According to this agreement, Coloignes would provide the Port Royal settlement with everything necessary for five years, and would be well-stocked to trade with the natives. In return, he would receive benefits that would be too tedious to explain here.
He was able to find assistance through an association which he had formed with Sr. Thomas Robin, called de Coloignes,29 belonging to a good family, and under the authority of his father; through this association it was [127] agreed that the said de Coloignes should provide the settlement of Port Royal for five years, with all necessary things, and that he should furnish abundant means for traffic with the Savages; and in return for this he would have emoluments which it would be too tedious here to enumerate.
He was able to get help through a partnership he formed with Sir Thomas Robin, known as de Coloignes, who came from a good family and was under his father's authority. Through this partnership, it was agreed that de Coloignes would handle the settlement of Port Royal for five years, providing everything needed, and that he would supply ample resources for trade with the Indigenous people. In exchange for this, he would receive benefits that would be too numerous to list here.
Lesdicts de Coloignes, & Biencourt arriuerent à Paris le moys d'Aoust suiuãt, & par eux on sceut en Court ces Baptesmes, & nouuelles conuersiõs que nous auons dit. Tous en furent bien-aises; mais le mal fut, que ceste feste ne se trouua pas estre celle des estreines.
Lesdicts de Coloignes and Biencourt arrived in Paris in the following month of August, and through them, the court learned about these baptisms and the new conversions we mentioned. Everyone was pleased about it; however, the downside was that this celebration did not coincide with the one for the New Year.
De Coloignes and Biencourt arrived at Paris the following August, and through them the Court 167 learned of these Baptisms, and new conversions which we have mentioned. All were very much pleased about it, but unfortunately this holiday was not the one of gifts.
De Coloignes and Biencourt arrived in Paris the following August, and through them the Court 167 learned about these baptisms and new conversions we mentioned. Everyone was really pleased about it, but unfortunately, this holiday wasn’t about giving gifts.
Or Madame la Marquise de Guercheuille, comme entre ses autres rares & singulieres vertus, elle est ardamment zelée à la gloire de Dieu, & conuersion 166 des ames: voyant vne si belle occasion, [128] demanda au Pere Coton si à celle foys aucuns de leur compagnie ne s'en iroyent point à la nouuelle France. Le Pere Coton respondit, qu'il s'estonnoit fort du sieur de Potrincourt, qui luy auoit promis, que renuoyant son fils il appelleroit ceux de son ordre, qui auoyent esté destinés par le Roy; & ce nonobstant il ne faisoit aucune mention d'eux, ny par ses lettres, ny par ses commissions. Madame la Marquise voulut sçauoir comm'alloit tout cet affaire, & s'en enquit du sieur Robin: qui respondit, que toute la charge de l'embarquement luy auoit esté baillée, mais qu'il n'auoit point de commission particuliere pour les Iesuites; neantmoins qu'il sçauoit assez, que le sieur de Potrincourt se sentiroit fort honoré de les auoir aupres de soy, que pour leur entretenement luy [129] mesme s'en chargeroit, comme il faisoit aussi du reste de toute la despense: vous n'en serés point chargé respõdit madame la Marquise, parce que le Roy les defraye. Et auec tel propos enuoya ledit de Coloignes au P. Christofle Baltasar Prouincial. Lequel sur ces promesses manda au P. Pierre Biard, (qui lors estoit à Poictiers,) de venir à Paris, & luy fut donné pour compagnon le P. Enemond Massé, Lyonnois. Eux deux ainsi destinés à ce voyage de Canada, s'abboucherẽt auec les sieurs Robin & Biencourt, & partie faicte le rendez-vous fut assigné à Dieppe au 24. d'Octobre de la mesme année 1610. Car en ce temps là disoyent-ils, tout sera prest, si le vent, & la marée le sont.
Or Madame la Marquise de Guercheuille, among her other rare and remarkable virtues, is deeply committed to the glory of God and the conversion of souls: seeing such a beautiful opportunity, she asked Father Coton if any members of their group were planning to go to New France this time. Father Coton replied that he was quite surprised by Mr. de Potrincourt, who had promised him that by sending back his son, he would call upon those from his order designated by the King; yet he had not mentioned them at all, neither in his letters nor in his commissions. Madame la Marquise wanted to know how this matter was progressing and inquired with Mr. Robin, who responded that he had been given the entire responsibility for the embarkation but had no specific commission for the Jesuits; however, he knew well that Mr. de Potrincourt would feel honored to have them with him, and that he himself would take care of their expenses, just as he was doing for the rest of the costs. "You won't be responsible for that," replied Madame la Marquise, "because the King supports them." With such discussions, Mr. de Colloignes sent a message to Father Christofle Baltasar, the Provincial. On the basis of these promises, he summoned Father Pierre Biard (who was then in Poitiers) to come to Paris, and he was given Father Enemond Massé from Lyon as his companion. The two of them, thus appointed for this journey to Canada, met up with Messrs. Robin and Biencourt, and part of the arrangements led to a meeting being scheduled in Dieppe on October 24 of the same year, 1610. For at that time, they said, everything would be ready, provided the wind and tide were favorable.
Now Madame la Marquise de Guercheville, among her other rare and extraordinary virtues, is ardently zealous for the glory of God and the conversion of souls: seeing such an excellent opportunity, [128] she asked Father Coton if some of his order were not going to new France this time. Father Coton replied that he was very much surprised at sieur de Potrincourt, who had promised him that, when his son returned, he would summon those of his order who had been chosen by the King; but, in spite of this, he made no mention of them either in his letters, or in his commissions. Madame la Marquise, wishing to know all about the matter, made inquiries of sieur Robin: he answered that all the responsibility of embarkation had been delegated to him, but he had no especial commission for the Jesuits; that nevertheless he knew very well that sieur de Potrincourt would feel very highly honored to have them with him; and, as to their maintenance, he [129] himself would take charge of that, as he was doing in regard to all the rest of the expenses. "You will not be burdened with them," answered madame la Marquise, "because the King defrays their expenses." And with these words she sent de Coloignes to Father Christofle Baltasar, Provincial. He, upon hearing these promises, summoned Father Pierre Biard (who was then at Poictiers) to come to Paris, and to him was given, as a companion, Father Enemond Massé, of Lyons. These two, thus destined for the voyage to Canada, conferred with sieurs Robin and Biencourt, 169 and having perfected arrangements, the meeting-place was appointed at Dieppe on the 24th of October of the same year, 1610. "For by that time," they said, "everything will be ready, if the wind and the tide are favorable."
Now Madame la Marquise de Guercheville, among her many rare and exceptional qualities, is deeply passionate about the glory of God and the salvation of souls. Seeing a great opportunity, [128] she asked Father Coton if any members of his order were traveling to New France this time. Father Coton replied that he was quite surprised at sieur de Potrincourt, who had promised him that when his son returned, he would call upon those of his order chosen by the King. However, despite this, he failed to mention them in his letters or his commissions. Madame la Marquise, eager to get to the bottom of the situation, asked sieur Robin about it. He responded that all the responsibility for the embarkation had been given to him, but he had no specific instructions for the Jesuits. Nevertheless, he was well aware that sieur de Potrincourt would be very honored to have them travel with him, and he himself would take care of their expenses, just like he was handling all the other costs. "You won’t have to worry about them," replied madame la Marquise, "because the King covers their costs." With this, she sent de Coloignes to Father Christofle Baltasar, the Provincial. Upon hearing these assurances, he called Father Pierre Biard (who was then in Poitiers) to come to Paris, and Father Enemond Massé from Lyons was designated as his companion. These two, chosen for the journey to Canada, conferred with sieurs Robin and Biencourt, and after finalizing arrangements, they set the meeting for Dieppe on October 24th of the same year, 1610. "By that time," they said, "everything will be ready, if the wind and tide cooperate."
Ainsi les Iesuites furent bientost en conche. Car la Royne leur fit deliurer cinq cents escus promis [130] par le feu Roy, & adiousta vne fort honnorable 168 recommandatiõ de bouche. Madame la Marquise de Vernueil les meubla richemẽt d'vtensiles & habits sacrés pour dire Messe; Madame de Sourdis les fournit liberalement de linge, & Madame de Guercheuille leur aumosna vn bien honneste viatique. Ainsi garnis ils se rendirent à Dieppe au temps assigné.
Ainsi les Iesuites furent bientost en conche. Car la Royne leur fit délivrer cinq cents écus promis [130] par le feu Roy, & ajouta une très honorable 168 recommandation de bouche. Madame la Marquise de Vernueil les meubla richement d'ustensiles & habits sacrés pour dire Messe; Madame de Sourdis les fournit libéralement de linge, & Madame de Guercheuille leur aumôna un bien honnête viatique. Ainsi garnis ils se rendirent à Dieppe au temps assigné.
So the Jesuits were soon in a state of preparation. For the Queen had sent to them the five hundred écus promised [130] by the late King, and had added a very favorable recommendation by word of mouth. Madame la Marquise de Vernueil furnished them amply with sacred vessels and robes for saying Mass; Madame de Sourdis furnished them liberally with linen, and Madame de Guercheville granted them a very fair viaticum.30 Thus provided for, they reached Dieppe at the time appointed.
So the Jesuits were soon getting ready. The Queen had sent them the five hundred écus promised by the late King and had also given them a very positive recommendation in person. Madame la Marquise de Vernueil generously supplied them with sacred vessels and robes for Mass; Madame de Sourdis provided them plenty of linen, and Madame de Guercheville gave them a decent amount for travel expenses. Thus prepared, they arrived in Dieppe at the scheduled time.
CHAPITRE XIII. [i.e., xii.]
LES CONTRADICTIONS, & DIFFICULTÉS, QUI S'ESLEUERENT À DIEPPE: ET COMMENT ELLES FURENT ROMPUËS.
170 LA persecutée, & triomphãte Dame, que S. Iean vit en son Apocalypse, sçauoir est, l'Eglise de Dieu, ou encores mystiquement toute ame esleuë, Cruciatur [131] vt pariat; endure beaucoup de conuulsions, & tranchées, à pouuoir enfanter. Aussi la conception, & le proiect de toute bonne œuure a besoin de grace. Car en fin sans ceste semence, & germe celeste nos cœurs ne peuuent rien concepuoir, ny former d'organique, fecond & viuant. Mais quand ce vient à esclorre le bon œuure, ie veux dire quand le terme de ce pieux enfantement de vertu approche, lors il semble que tout conspire à la suffocation de ceste diuine creature, lors faut-il sentir des douleurs, & trãses, que Satan suscite, & craindre plustost d'vn auortemẽt infructueux, qu'auoir esperance d'vn heureux accouchement. Les Iesuites ont experimenté cecy par tout, & nommémẽt aux effets salutaires, qu'ils ont desiré produire à la conuersion de la nouuelle France. Nous [132] auons dit cy deuant, que l'assignatiõ leur auoit esté baillée à Dieppe au 24. d'Octobre, qu'en ce temps-là le nauire deuoit estre cõme l'oiseau sur la branche n'attendant rien plus, que de voler. Mais bien loin de conte: Ils trouuerent à Dieppe, que le nauire n'estoit pas seulement radoubé. De plus, à leur arriuee grãd bruit 172 parmy la Reforme. Car le sieur Robin, qui (comme nous auons dit) soustenoit, toute la charge de l'embarquement, auoit donné cõmission à deux marchands de la Pretenduë, appellés du Chesne, & du Iardin, de vacquer au radoub & cargaison du nauire soubs promesse de satis-faire à leurs vacations, & parties, & ensemble de les associer à quelque part du profit, qui reuiendroit de la traicte de pelleterie, & de la pesche des molues. Or les Marchands n'auoyent [133] guieres auancé de la besongne iusques à lors, ie ne sçay pourquoy: & dés lors mesme ils commencerent encores à reculer. Car ils s'opiniastrerent, iurants par leur plus haut iuron, que si les Iesuites deuoyent entrer dans ce nauire, ils n'auoyent que faire d'y rien mettre. Qu'ils ne refusoyent point tous autres Prestres, ou Ecclesiastiques, voire qu'ils s'offroiẽt à les nourrir; mais que pour des Iesuites: insociable antipathie.
170 The persecuted and triumphant Lady that St. John saw in his Apocalypse represents the Church of God, or more mystically, every chosen soul. Cruciatur [131] vt pariat; she endures many convulsions and struggles to give birth. Likewise, the conception and project of every good work rely on grace. In the end, without this heavenly seed and germ, our hearts cannot conceive anything, nor form anything organic, fruitful, and alive. But when it comes time to bring forth a good work, meaning when the moment of this virtuous birth approaches, it seems that everything conspires to suffocate this divine being. At such times, one must feel the pain and torments that Satan incites and fear an unsuccessful delivery more than hope for a happy outcome. The Jesuits have experienced this everywhere, particularly in the beneficial effects they sought to achieve for the conversion of New France. We [132] previously mentioned that their assignment was given to them in Dieppe on October 24, at which time the ship was supposed to be like a bird on a branch, waiting only to fly. But far from that: They found in Dieppe that the ship was not only not repaired. Furthermore, upon their arrival, there was a great noise 172 among the Reformation. For Mr. Robin, who (as we stated) was bearing the entire burden of the embarkation, had commissioned two merchants from the Pretended, named Du Chesne and Du Jardin, to handle the repairs and loading of the ship under the promise of compensating them for their work and involvement, along with associating them with some share of the profit that would come from the fur trade and the fishing of mullets. Now the merchants had not really advanced the work up until then; I do not know why: and from that point, they even began to back away further. For they insisted, swearing by their highest oath that if the Jesuits were to board that ship, they would have no part in loading anything. They did not refuse any other priests or ecclesiastics, and even offered to support them; but as for the Jesuits, there was an insurmountable antipathy.
CHAPTER XIII. [i.e., xii.]
THE OPPOSITIONS, AND DIFFICULTIES, WHICH AROSE AT DIEPPE: AND HOW THEY WERE OVERCOME.
171 THE persecuted and triumphant Woman, whom St. John saw in his Revelation, namely, the Church of God, or more mystically, any heroic soul, Cruciatur [131] ut pariat; endures many convulsions and pains, in order that it may bear fruit. So the conception and development of every good work requires grace. For, in fine, without this celestial seed and germ, our hearts could not conceive nor fashion a living and fruitful organism. But when it comes time for the good work to ripen, I mean when the time of this pious birth of virtue approaches, then it seems that all conspire for the suffocation of this divine creature, then it seems necessary to experience the pains and torments which Satan arouses, and to fear a fruitless abortion, rather than to hope for a happy deliverance. The Jesuits have experienced this everywhere, and especially in regard to the beneficial results which they wished to obtain by the conversion of new France. We [132] have said before that the rendezvous had been appointed for them at Dieppe the 24th of October, for at that time the ship would be like the bird upon the branch, only waiting to fly. But very far from this; they found at Dieppe that the ship had not even been repaired. Furthermore, at their arrival there 173 was great excitement among those of the Reformed Religion. For sieur Robin, who (as we have said) took entire charge of the shipping, had given a commission to two merchants of the Pretended31 Faith, called du Chesne and du Jardin, to attend to the repairing and loading of the ship, under promise to remunerate them for their time and expense, and to form a partnership with them to divide the profits which would be derived from the trade in skins, and from the cod fisheries. Now the Merchants had, [133] up to that time, advanced but little in the work, I know not why: and from then on they began to delay more than ever. For they were very obstinate, swearing with their loudest oaths, that, if the Jesuits had to enter the ship, they would simply put nothing in it; that they would not refuse all other Priests or Ecclesiastics, and would even support them, but as to the Jesuits, they would not abide them.
171 The persecuted and victorious Woman that St. John saw in his Revelation—meaning the Church of God, or more mystically, any heroic soul—Cruciatur [131] ut pariat; suffers many struggles and pains to bear fruit. Thus, the conception and growth of every good work requires grace. Without this heavenly seed and essence, our hearts could not conceive or shape a living and fruitful being. However, when it's time for the good work to mature, when the moment of this virtuous birth approaches, it feels like everything conspires to suffocate this divine creation. It seems necessary to endure the pains and torments stirred up by Satan and to fear a fruitless outcome rather than hope for a successful delivery. The Jesuits have encountered this everywhere, especially regarding the positive results they aimed to achieve through the conversion of New France. We [132] previously mentioned that the meeting was set for them at Dieppe on October 24th, as at that time, the ship would be like a bird on a branch, just waiting to take off. But far from that; they found at Dieppe that the ship wasn’t even repaired. Moreover, upon their arrival, there was great turmoil among those of the Reformed Religion. For sieur Robin, who (as we mentioned) had taken full charge of the shipping, had commissioned two merchants of the Pretended31 Faith, called du Chesne and du Jardin, to handle the repairs and loading of the ship, promising to pay them for their time and expenses and to form a partnership with them to share the profits from the skin trade and cod fisheries. Up until that point, the merchants had made little progress on the work; I’m not sure why; and from then on, they began to delay even more. They were very stubborn, swearing loudly that if the Jesuits had to board the ship, they would load nothing onto it; they wouldn't refuse all other priests or clergy and would even support them, but as for the Jesuits, they would not tolerate them.
On escriuit de cecy en Cour: & la Royne mãda au sieur de Cigoigne, Gouuerneur de Dieppe, qu'il fit sçauoir aux surintendans Consistoriaux estre de sa volonté, ce que son feu Seigneur, & mary auoit projetté de son viuant, sçauoir est, que les Iesuites allassẽt en ses terres de la nouuelle France, & partant, que s'ils s'opposoyent à ce voyage, ils se bandoyent contre [134] son intention, & bon plaisir. Mais pauure esperon. Nos Marchands n'en auãcerent point d'vn pas, & à faute d'argent les sieurs Biencourt, & Robin estoyent cõtraincts de passer sous leur barre: qui à ceste cause leur promirent, & iurerent, que iamais les Iesuites n'entreroyent dans leur nauire. Sous ceste promesse les Marchãds se mirent à equipper, veu mesmement, que les Iesuites n'estoyent plus deuant 174 leurs yeux, car ils s'estoyent retirez à leur College d'Eu.
On wrote about this in court, and the Queen instructed Mr. de Cigoigne, Governor of Dieppe, to inform the overseers that it was her wish, as her late husband had intended during his lifetime, that the Jesuits should go to her lands in New France. If they opposed this journey, they would be going against her wishes and intentions. Unfortunately, our merchants made no progress, and due to lack of funds, Mr. Biencourt and Mr. Robin were forced to pass under their authority. For this reason, they promised and swore that the Jesuits would never board their ship. With this promise, the merchants started to equip their vessel, especially since the Jesuits were no longer in front of them, as they had retreated to their College of Eu.
The Court was informed of this, and the Queen ordered sieur de Cigoigne, Governor of Dieppe, to signify to the superintendents of the Consistory,32 that she desired what her deceased Lord and husband had planned in his lifetime, namely, that the Jesuits should go to the countries of new France; and therefore, if they opposed this voyage, they were opposing [134] her purpose and good pleasure. But this was a poor spur to action. Our Merchants would not advance one step, and for lack of money sieurs Biencourt and Robin were obliged to pass under their rod; and for this reason they promised and swore to them, that the Jesuits should never enter their ship. Under this promise, the Merchants set to work to equip it, especially as the Jesuits were no longer under their eyes, having retired to their College at Eu.
The Court was updated on this matter, and the Queen instructed Sieur de Cigoigne, the Governor of Dieppe, to inform the superintendents of the Consistory,32 that she wanted to carry out the wishes of her late husband, which was for the Jesuits to travel to new France. Therefore, if they opposed this journey, they were going against her intentions and desires. However, this was not enough to motivate action. Our Merchants refused to move forward, and due to a lack of funds, Sieurs Biencourt and Robin were forced to submit to their demands. As a result, they promised and swore that the Jesuits would never board their ship. With this assurance, the Merchants began preparing the ship, especially since the Jesuits were no longer nearby, having retreated to their College at Eu.
Or madame la Marquise de Guercheuille ayant ouy ce mespris formel des volontés de la Royne, comme ell'est d'vn cœur genereux, s'indigna que des petits mercadants fussent esté si outrecuidés; & partant estima qu'il les falloit punir iustement en ce qu'ils ont de plus sensible, c'est [135] qu'on se passast d'eux. Ayant dõscques sceu, que tout ce que lesdits Marchands pourroyẽt auoir fourni n'eust sceu monter plus haut de quatre mille liures, elle ne se desdaigna point (à fin que plusieurs eussent part à la bonne œuure) de faire vne queste par tous les plus grands Princes, & Seigneurs de la Cour; moyennant laquelle ceste dicte somme de quatre mille liures fut bien-tost cueillie.
Or Madame la Marquise de Guercheuille, having heard about this formal disdain for the Queen’s wishes, being of a generous heart, was outraged that such petty merchants had been so brazen; and thus she thought they should be justly punished in the most sensitive way possible, which was to do without them. Having realized that everything these merchants could have provided wouldn’t have amounted to more than four thousand livres, she didn’t hesitate (so that many could take part in this good deed) to organize a fundraiser among the greatest princes and lords of the court; thanks to which, the said sum of four thousand livres was quickly collected.
175 Now madame la Marquise de Guercheville, having heard about this open contempt for the wishes of the Queen, as she is a generous-hearted woman, was indignant at seeing some insignificant peddlers so overbearing: and so she decided justly that they ought to be punished in a way that would hurt them most; namely, [135] that they should be set aside. Now having learned that all the Merchants could have furnished, would not amount to more than four thousand livres, she did not disdain (to the end that many might participate in the good work) to ask a contribution from all the greatest Princes and Grandees of the Court; in this way, the sum of four thousand livres was soon collected.
175 Madame la Marquise de Guercheville, hearing about the blatant disregard for the Queen's wishes, felt outraged as a kind-hearted person to see some petty merchants being so arrogant. She determined that they should be punished in a way that would hit them the hardest; specifically, by being sidelined. After finding out that all the merchants could contribute would total no more than four thousand livres, she didn't hesitate to ask all the top Princes and Nobles at Court for a donation so many could be part of this good cause. In this manner, the four thousand livres was quickly raised.
Or ladicte Dame s'auisa, comm'ell'est fort prudente, que ceste-dicte somme en payant les Marchands, qui auoyent faict la carguaison, & les deboutant de toute association, pourroit encores faire deux grands biens pour la nouuelle France. Le premier que ce seroit vn bon fonds pour y perpetuellemẽt entretenir les Iesuites, sans qu'ils fussent à charge au sieur de Potrincourt, ou autre [136] quelconque, où qu'il fallust tous les ans retourner pour eux à la queste. Le second que par ainsi le profit des pelleteries, & pesche, que ce nauire rapporteroit, ne reuiendroit point en France pour se perdre entre les mains des Marchands, ains redonderoit sur Canada, & là veu qu'il demeuroit en la possessiõ, & puissance des sieurs Robin, & Potrincourt, & s'employeroit à l'entretien de Port Royal, & des François y residants. A ceste cause fut conclud, que cest argent ayant esté mis, & employé au profit de Canada, les Iesuites auroyent part, & associatiõ 176 auec les sieurs Robin, & Biẽcourt, & partageroyent auec eux les emolumẽts, qui en prouiendroyẽt; le gouuernement & debite desdictes marchandises demeurant riere lesdits Robin, & Biencourt, ou leurs Agents. Voila le contract [137] d'associatiõ, duquel l'on a tãt crié iusques à l'enrouëment, si auec cause, on le peut voir. Dieu face, qu'on ne crie iamais contre nous auec plus de raison.
Or the Lady realized, being very wise, that paying these merchants who had made the shipment and cutting them off from any association could likely bring two great benefits for New France. The first would be that it would establish a good fund to permanently support the Jesuits, without burdening Mr. de Potrincourt or anyone else, so they wouldn’t have to return every year to fundraise for them. The second benefit would be that the profits from the furs and fish that this ship would bring back wouldn’t go to France to get lost in the hands of merchants; instead, they would benefit Canada, as they would remain under the control and ownership of Mr. Robin and Potrincourt, and would be used to support Port Royal and the French residents there. For this reason, it was agreed that since this money had been invested and used for the benefit of Canada, the Jesuits would have a share and partnership with Mr. Robin and Biencourt, and would share in the profits that would come from it; the government and distribution of the said goods would remain with Mr. Robin, Biencourt, or their agents. This is the contract of partnership, which has been proclaimed until the end, as can be seen with good reason. May God ensure that we are never criticized with more justification.
Now this Lady, being very discreet, considered that this sum, in paying the Merchants who had furnished the cargo, and in dismissing them from all association, would also accomplish two great benefits for new France. The first was, that this would always be a good fund with which to maintain the Jesuits there, so that they would not be a burden to sieur de Potrincourt, or any [136] one else, nor would it be necessary to repeat every year the taking up of collections for them. The second was, that by this arrangement the profit from peltries and fish, which this ship would bring back, would not return to France to be lost in the hands of the Merchants, but would redound to the interests of Canada, and there would remain in the possession and power of sieurs Robin and Potrincourt, and would be used for the maintenance of Port Royal and the French residing there. For this reason, it was concluded that this money, having been applied and used for the benefit of Canada, the Jesuits should participate in the business 177 with sieurs Robin, and Biencourt, and should share with them the profits which would be derived therefrom; the management and sales of said merchandise to remain with said Robin and Biencourt or their Agents. This was the contract [137] of partnership,33 over which they have cried until they are hoarse, whether or not with reason, may be seen. God grant, that they never have greater cause to rail at us.
Now this lady, being very wise, thought that using this amount to pay the merchants who provided the cargo and to cut ties with them would achieve two significant benefits for New France. The first was that it would create a reliable fund to support the Jesuits, so they wouldn’t burden Sieur de Potrincourt or anyone else, and it wouldn’t be necessary to collect donations for them every year. The second benefit was that the profits from the pelts and fish that this ship would bring back wouldn’t end up in France's hands, lost to the merchants, but would instead benefit Canada and stay under the control of Sieurs Robin and Potrincourt, supporting Port Royal and the French residents there. For this reason, it was decided that this money, once applied for Canada's benefit, would allow the Jesuits to take part in the business with Sieurs Robin and Biencourt and share in the profits generated from it; the management and sale of the merchandise would remain with Robin, Biencourt, or their agents. This was the partnership agreement, over which they have argued tirelessly, whether or not with justification, remains to be seen. God grant that they never have more reason to complain about us.
CHAPITRE XIV. [i.e., xiii.]
LE VOYAGE, & L'ARRIUÉE À PORT ROYAL.
178 IAMAIS forte marée n'arriua plus à propos à nauire assablé pour le degager des basses eaux, & le remettre en haute mer pour gaigner païs, que l'associatiõ des Iesuites se rencontra propice au sieur Robin, pour auoir cõmodité de fournir sõ vaisseau de Canada, & le deliurer des barres, entre lesquelles il se trouuoit arresté. Car il estoit fils de famille, & partant vous pouuez estimer qu'il n'auoit pas les millions à commãdement; [138] son pere aussi n'auoit que faire d'entendre aux nauigations d'outre-mer, ayãt tout fraischement entrepris le grand party du sel, qui requiert vn fonds, & vne occupatiõ si grande, que chacun sçait. Ie dis cecy, parce que le factieux escriuain, iugeãt mal des benefices de Dieu, impute aux Iesuites, que le sieur de Biẽcourt ne partit plustost de Dieppe pour la nouuelle France, estãt neatmoins le contraire: car à leur occasion lon trouua de l'argẽt pour mettre viste la voile au vent: ce qu'on ne pouuoit faire sans cela. On desmare donques le vingt sixieme de Ianuier l'an 1611, auec d'autãt plus de reiouissance, que les disputes & l'attente auoyent causé d'ennuy. Encores partit-on trop tost, pour arriuer si tard: car on cõsuma quatre moys en la nauigation; & alla on surgir premierement [139] à Campseau, à cause de quoy on fut contraint puis apres de costoyer la terre auec surseance en plusieurs endroits. Ceste 180 coste iusques à Port Royal est d'enuiron six vingts lieües.
178 A strong tide didn't arrive just in time to help the ship stuck in shallow waters and get it back to open sea to head home when the Jesuits' partnership turned out to be favorable for Mr. Robin, allowing him to supply his ship from Canada and free it from the bars where it was stuck. Since he came from a prominent family, you can imagine he didn’t have millions at his disposal; his father also wasn’t much engaged in overseas navigation, having just taken on the major salt business, which requires significant funds and a heavy workload, as everyone knows. I mention this because a rebellious writer, judging poorly the benefits of God, accuses the Jesuits of delaying Mr. Biencourt’s departure from Dieppe to New France, while actually it was the opposite: because of their involvement, silver was found to quickly set the sails. This couldn't have happened without that. So, we set sail on January 26, 1611, with even more joy than the disputes and the waiting had caused annoyance. Still, we left too early to arrive so late, as the voyage took four months; we first landed at Campseau, which forced us to then hug the coast, stopping at various points. This coastline all the way to Port Royal is about eighty leagues. 180
CHAPTER XIV. [i.e., xiii.]
THE VOYAGE, AND ARRIVAL AT PORT ROYAL.
179 NEVER was the coming of the high tide more opportune to a stranded ship to free it from the shallow waters, and place it again upon the high sea with its prow turned toward home, than was the meeting of the Jesuit partners with sieur Robin, to arrange for the equipment of his vessel for Canada, and to deliver it from the bars among which it was entangled. For he was the son of a gentleman and you may judge that he did not have millions at command; [138] his father also did not want to hear about the voyages beyond the sea, having quite recently undertaken the great salt enterprise, which required so great a capital and investment, as every one knows. I say this because the factionist writer, misjudging the blessings of God, lays it at the door of the Jesuits that sieur de Biencourt did not depart sooner from Dieppe to new France; it was, however, just the contrary, since it was for their sake that money was found to unfurl the sails to the wind, which could not have been done without it. So they left their moorings the twenty-sixth of January, 1611, with all the more joy since the disputes and delays had caused so much vexation. Yet they departed too soon for such a late arrival, for four months were consumed in the voyage; and first they went to land [139] at Campseau, on account of which they were compelled thereafter to keep near the shore, with stops at 181 several places. Along this coast to Port Royal, it is about one hundred and twenty leagues.
179 Never was the arrival of a high tide more timely for a stranded ship to get free from the shallow waters and set sail toward home than the meeting of the Jesuit partners with Sieur Robin, to arrange the outfitting of his vessel for Canada and to help it escape the bars it was stuck among. He was the son of a gentleman, and you can guess he didn’t have millions to spare; his father also didn’t want to hear about voyages across the sea, having recently invested heavily in the great salt trade, which, as everyone knows, required a significant amount of capital. I mention this because some biased writers mistakenly attribute the delays in Sieur de Biencourt’s departure from Dieppe to the Jesuits, but it was the opposite; it was thanks to them that money was found to set the sails for the wind, which wouldn’t have been possible otherwise. So they left their moorings on January 26, 1611, with even more joy since the disputes and delays had caused much frustration. However, they departed too soon for such a late arrival, as the voyage took four months; first, they landed at Campseau, which forced them to stick close to the shore with stops at several places. Along this coast to Port Royal, it’s about one hundred and twenty leagues. 181
En nostre route nous eusmes le rencontre du sieur Champlain, qui tiroit à Kebec parmy les glaces sur la fin du moys d'Auril. Ces glaces estoyent monstrueuses, car en aucuns endroits la mer en estoit toute couuerte, autant qu'on pouuoit estendre la veuë. Et pour passer à trauers, falloit les rompre auec barres & leuiers apposez aux escobilles, ou bec du nauire; elles estoyent d'eau douce & auoyent esté charriées plus de cent lieuës auant en haute, & pleine mer par la grande riuiere S. Laurens. En aucuns endroits apparoissoyent des hauts, & prodigieux glaçons nageants, & flottans, esleuez de [140] trente & quarante brasses, gros, & larges cõme si vous ioigniez plusiears chasteaux ensemble, & comme vous diriés, si l'Eglise nostre Dame de Paris auec vne partie de son Isle, maisons, & palais alloit flottant dessus l'eau. Les Holãdois en ont bien veu de plus enormes & prodigieux à Spitbergen, & au destroit de Vbaïgats, si ce qu'ils en ont publié est veritable. Nous arriuasmes à port Royal le 22. de Iuin de la mesme annee 1611. le S. iour de la Pentecoste.
On our journey, we encountered Mr. Champlain, who was making his way to Quebec amid the ice at the end of April. The ice was massive, covering the sea in some places as far as the eye could see. To get through, we had to break it with bars and levers attached to the ship’s bow or beak; it was fresh water ice and had been carried more than a hundred leagues upstream through the St. Lawrence River. In some areas, enormous and incredible icebergs were visible, raised about thirty to forty fathoms high, thick, and wide, as if you had joined several castles together. You could say it looked like Notre Dame de Paris along with part of its island, houses, and palaces were floating on the water. The Dutch have seen even more enormous and incredible ones at Spitsbergen and in the Strait of Vaigats, if what they’ve published is true. We arrived at Port Royal on June 22 of the same year, 1611, on the feast day of Pentecost.
On our way, towards the last of April, we had seen sieur Champlain, who was making his way through the icebergs to Kebec. These masses of ice were enormous, for the sea was in some places covered with them as far as the eye could reach. And, to cross them, they had to be broken with bars and pointed irons inserted in the escobilles or beak of the ship; it was fresh-water ice, and had drifted down more than a hundred leagues to the deep and open sea through the great St. Lawrence river. In some places there appeared vast and lofty pieces of floating and wavering ice, [140] thirty and forty fathoms out of the water, as big and broad as if several castles were joined together, or, as you might say, as if the Church of notre Dame de Paris, with part of its Island, houses, and palaces should go floating out upon the water. The Hollanders have seen still more enormous and wonderful ones at Spit[z]bergen, and in the strait of Ubaïgats,34 if what they have published about them is true. We arrived at port Royal the 22nd of June of the same year, 1611, the Holy day of Pentecost.35
On our way, towards the end of April, we saw Sieur Champlain, who was navigating through the icebergs to Quebec. These ice masses were huge, covering the sea in some areas as far as we could see. To cross them, they had to be broken with bars and pointed tools inserted into the ship's beak; it was fresh-water ice that had drifted more than a hundred leagues from the deep and open sea through the great St. Lawrence River. In some spots, there were vast and tall pieces of floating ice, [140] sticking out of the water thirty to forty fathoms, as big and wide as if several castles were joined together, or you could say, as if Notre-Dame de Paris, along with part of its island, houses, and palaces, had floated onto the water. The Dutch have seen even more enormous and amazing ones at Spitsbergen and in the Ubaïgats strait, if what they've published about them is true. We arrived at Port Royal on June 22nd of the same year, 1611, the holy day of Pentecost.
Mais auant que mettre pied à terre disons vn mot touchant l'estat auquel les Iesuites ont vescu pendant le voyage. Car quoy que ce soyent choses de peu de consequence elles sont toutesfois necessaires pour fermer la bouche au mensonge. La verité doncques est, Premierement, qu'il n'eurent aucun seruiteur en tout ce voyage, [141] sinõ leur propres pieds, & bras: s'il falloit lauer leur linge, si nettoyer leur habits, si les rapiecer, si pouruoir à aultres necessités ils auoyent priuilege de le faire eux mesmes aussi biẽ que le 182 moindre. Secondement ils ne se mesloyent d'aucun gouuernement, ny ne faisoyent aucun semblant d'auoir point de droict ou puissance dans le nauire; le sieur de Biencourt faisoit tout, seul maistre, & absolu: laquelle forme d'humilité ils ont tousiours cõtinuée despuis à port Royal. Leurs ordinaires exercices estoyent de chanter le seruice diuin les Dimanches, & festes, auec vne petite exhortation ou sermõ: tous les iours le matin, & soir ils assembloyẽt toute la troupe pour la priere, & le Caresme par l'hexhortation, trois fois seulemẽt la semaine. Leur conuersation estoit telle, que le capitaine Iean d'Aune [142] & le pilote Dauid de Bruges, tous deux de la Pretenduë en rẽdirent tesmoignage auec grande approbation au sieur de Potrincourt, & ont deposé souuent depuis dans Dieppe, & autre part, qu'ils auoyent cogneu lors les Iesuites pour tout autres, qu'on ne les leur auoit figuré auparauant, sçauoir est pour gens honnestes, courtois, & de bonne conuention & conscience.
Mais avant de mettre pied à terre, disons un mot sur l'état dans lequel les Jésuites ont vécu pendant le voyage. Car bien que ce soient des choses de peu de conséquence, elles sont néanmoins nécessaires pour faire taire les mensonges. La vérité est donc la suivante : Premièrement, ils n'avaient aucun serviteur durant tout le voyage, sinon leurs propres pieds et bras. S'il fallait laver leurs vêtements, nettoyer leurs habits, les raccommoder, ou s'occuper d'autres nécessités, ils avaient le privilège de le faire eux-mêmes tout aussi bien que le moindre. Deuxièmement, ils ne s'occupaient d'aucun gouvernement, ni ne faisaient semblant d'avoir un quelconque droit ou pouvoir sur le navire. Monsieur de Biencourt décidait de tout, étant seul maître et absolu : cette forme d'humilité, ils l'ont toujours maintenue depuis à Port Royal. Leur routine consistait à chanter le service divin les dimanches et les fêtes, avec une petite exhortation ou sermon. Chaque matin et soir, ils rassemblaient toute l'assemblée pour la prière, et durant le Carême, ils faisaient l'exhortation seulement trois fois par semaine. Leur façon de converser était telle que le capitaine Jean d'Aune et le pilote David de Bruges, tous deux de la Pretendue, ont témoigné avec grande approbation auprès de Monsieur de Potrincourt, et ont souvent déposé depuis à Dieppe, et ailleurs, qu'ils avaient alors reconnu les Jésuites pour tout autres que ce que l'on leur avait figé auparavant, à savoir pour des gens honnêtes, courtois, et de bonne convention et conscience.
But before going ashore, let us say a word about the way in which the Jesuits lived during the voyage. For although these are things of little consequence, they are, nevertheless, necessary to close the mouth of falsehood. The truth then is this: First, that they had no servant during the entire voyage, [141] except their own hands and feet: if their linen was to be washed, their clothes cleaned and patched, if other needs had to be provided for, they had the privilege of doing it themselves, as well as the least. 183 Secondly, they did not meddle with any one's authority, or make any pretense of having control or rights over the ship: sieur de Biencourt was in everything, sole and absolute master: and this kind of submissiveness they always continued afterward at port Royal. Their usual exercises were singing divine service Sundays and holidays, with a little exhortation or sermon: every morning and evening, they assembled the whole crew for prayer, and during Lent for exhortation, only three times a week. Their conversation was such, that captain Jean d'Aune [142] and the pilot, David de Bruges, both of the Pretended Religion,31 have often expressed their approval of it to sieur de Potrincourt; and frequently since then, in Dieppe and other places, have affirmed that they then found the Jesuits quite different from what they had previously been pictured to them, namely, honest and courteous men, of good conduct and pure consciences.
But before we go ashore, let's take a moment to talk about how the Jesuits lived during the voyage. While these details may seem minor, they are important to counter any falsehoods. The truth is this: First, they had no servants throughout the entire journey, relying solely on their own hands and feet. If their linen needed washing, or their clothes needed cleaning and mending, they had to do it themselves, just like everyone else. 183 Second, they did not interfere with anyone's authority or pretend to have control or rights over the ship; sieur de Biencourt was entirely in charge. They maintained this same attitude of submission when they arrived at Port Royal. Their regular activities included singing divine service on Sundays and holidays, along with a brief sermon or exhortation. Every morning and evening, they gathered the entire crew for prayer, and during Lent, they held exhortations three times a week. Their conversations were such that captain Jean d'Aune and the pilot, David de Bruges, both of the Pretended Religion, often expressed their approval of them to sieur de Potrincourt; and frequently, since then, in Dieppe and other places, they have claimed that they found the Jesuits to be quite different from what they had previously imagined—namely, honest and courteous men, with good conduct and clear consciences.
CHAPITRE XV. [i.e., xiv.]
L'ESTAT, AUQUEL ESTOIT LE SIEUR DE POTRINCOURT LORS DE CEST'ARRIUÉE, & SON VOYAGE AUX ETECHEMINS.
184 LA ioye de l'arriuée fut grãde d'vn costé, & d'autre. Grande aux arriuants à cause de leur desir, & de l'ennuy supporté en vne si longue nauigation: [143] mais bien plus redoublée au sieur de Potrincourt, qui auoit esté en de grandes peines, & apprehensions durant tout l'Hyuer. Car ayant eu auec soy vingt & trois personnes, sans prouisions suffisantes pour les nourrir, il auoit esté contrainct d'en cõgedier aucuns pour s'en aller auec les Sauuages, viure auec eux: aux autres le pain auoit manqué six, ou sept sepmaines durant, & sans l'assistance des mesmes Sauuages, ie ne sçay si tout ne leur eust miserablement failly. Or le secours, que nous leur apportions n'estoit quasi que, comme l'on dit, vn verre d'eau à vn bien alteré. Premierement parce que nous estions trente-six, en nostre equipage, lesquels adioustez à 23. hõmes, qu'il y auoit, cinquãte neuf bouches se retrouuoyent tous les iours à sa table. Et Membertou le Sauuage [144] par dessus, auec sa fille, & sa sequelle. En apres nous auions demeuré quatre mois sur mer: & par ainsi nos prouisions estoyent fort diminuées, veu mesmement, que nostre vaisseau estoit fort petit, sçauoir est de cinquante, ou soixante tonneaux, & plus prouisionné pour la pesche, que pour autre chose. A cest'occasion donc ce fut à 186 Monsieur de Potrincourt de penser plustost comm'il renuoyeroit promptement ceste si grande famille, de peur qu'elle ne consumast tout, que non pas de procurer la trocque, & la pesche, esquelles neantmoins gisoit tout l'espoir de ressource pour vn secõd voyage. Si ne pouuoit-il s'empescher totalement de trocquer; car il falloit faire de l'argent, & pour payer les gages de ses seruiteurs, & pour estant en France, aller, & venir.
184 The joy of arrival was great on one hand, and on the other. It was significant for those arriving due to their desire and the discomfort endured during such a long journey: [143] but it was even more intense for Mr. de Potrincourt, who had faced considerable hardships and anxieties throughout the winter. Having twenty-three people with him and not enough provisions to feed them, he had to send some away to live with the Natives. For the others, bread had run out for six or seven weeks, and without the assistance of those same Natives, I don’t know if they would have survived. The help we brought them was nearly just, as they say, a glass of water to a thirsty person. First, because we had thirty-six in our crew, which added to the twenty-three men he had, made fifty-nine mouths to feed at his table every day. And then there was Membertou the Native [144] with his daughter and his followers. After that, we had spent four months at sea, so our supplies had significantly diminished, especially since our ship was quite small, about fifty or sixty tons, and more provisioned for fishing than anything else. On this occasion, Mr. de Potrincourt had to consider quickly sending this large family away for fear they would consume everything before thinking about trade and fishing, in which lay all hope for resources for a second voyage. However, he couldn’t completely avoid trading; he needed to make money to pay his servants and to travel back and forth to France. 186
CHAPTER XV. [i.e., xiv.]
SIEUR DE POTRINCOURT'S CONDITION AT THE TIME OF THEIR ARRIVAL, AND HIS JOURNEY TO THE ETECHEMINS.
185 OUR arrival caused great joy on both sides—great on the part of those arriving, because of their longings, and the tediousness of so long a voyage; [143] but more than double was that of sieur de Potrincourt, who had been in great distress and apprehension during the entire Winter. For having had with him twenty-three people, without sufficient food to nourish them, he had been obliged to send some off among the Savages, to live with them: the others had had no bread for six or seven weeks, and without the assistance of these same Savages, I do not know but that they would all have perished miserably. Now the succor that we brought them, was little else, as the saying is, than a glass of water to a very thirsty man. First, because there were thirty-six of us in our company, and these, added to the 23 men that he had, made fifty-nine mouths every day at his table; and Membertou the Savage [144] beside, with his daughter and crew. After living four months upon the sea, our provisions were very much diminished, especially as our vessel was quite small, being only fifty or sixty tons burden, and provisioned more for fishing than anything else. For this reason, then, it was left to Monsieur de Potrincourt to think how he could promptly send back 187 such a large family, lest everything should be consumed, rather than to secure traffic and fish, in which, however, lay all hope of resources for a second voyage. But he could not entirely refrain from doing some trading; for he had to make money, both to pay the wages of his servants, and for journeys here and there when in France.
185 Our arrival brought great joy to everyone—immense joy for those arriving because of their longings and the tediousness of such a long journey; but even more so for Sieur de Potrincourt, who had been deeply worried and anxious all winter. He had twenty-three people with him and not enough food to sustain them, so he had to send some to live with the Indigenous people, while the others had gone without bread for six or seven weeks. Without the help of those same Indigenous people, it's hard to say whether they all would have survived. The relief we brought them was, as the saying goes, like a glass of water to a very thirsty man. First, we were thirty-six in our group, and with the twenty-three he had, that made fifty-nine people to feed every day, not to mention Membertou the Indigenous leader, his daughter, and his crew. After spending four months at sea, our supplies were very low, especially since our ship was quite small, only about fifty or sixty tons, and stocked more for fishing than anything else. Because of this, it fell to Monsieur de Potrincourt to figure out how to quickly send back such a large group before everything was consumed, rather than focus on securing trade and fishing, which were essential for resources for a second voyage. However, he couldn't completely avoid trading, since he needed to make money to pay his servants' wages and for trips back and forth to France. 187
[145] A ces fins doncques il partit dans ce sien nauire, quelque iours apres auec quasi toutes ses gens, pour aller en vn port des Etechemins, appellé la Pierre Blanche, à 22. lieuës de Port Royal droict à l'Oüest. Il esperoit de trouuer là quelque secours de viures au moyen des nauires François qu'il sçauoit y trafiquer. Le P. Biard l'y voulut accompagner, à fin de recognoistre le pays, & disposition des Nationaires, ce qui luy fut accordé. Ils y trouuerent quatre vaisseaux François, vn appartenãt au sieur de Monts, vn Rochelois, vn Maloüin, ou de S. Malo, de du Pont Graué, auquel commandoit vn sien parent appellé Capitaine la Salle, duquel nous parlerons tãtost; & vne barque aussi Maloüine, il se faut souuenir de ces quatre vaisseaux pour bien entendre ce qui suit.
[145] For this purpose, he set out in his ship a few days later with almost all his crew to go to a port of the Etechemins called White Rock, located 22 leagues west of Port Royal. He hoped to find some food supplies there through the French ships he knew traded in that area. Father Biard wanted to accompany him to explore the land and assess the local nations, which was granted to him. They found four French ships there: one belonging to Sieur de Monts, one from La Rochelle, one from Saint-Malo, commanded by a relative of his named Captain La Salle, whom we will discuss shortly; and a small boat also from Saint-Malo. It’s important to remember these four vessels to fully understand what follows.
[145] For these purposes then, he departed some days afterward in his ship, with nearly all his crew, to go to one of the Etechemins' ports, called Pierre Blanche, 22 leagues from Port Royal, directly to the West. He hoped to find there some help in food supplies from the French ships which he knew were in the habit of trading in that place. Father Biard wished to accompany him, to study the country and character of the Natives, and his wish was granted. They found there four French ships, one belonging to sieur de Monts, one from La Rochelle, one Maloüin or St. Malo ship, belonging to Pont Gravé, commanded by a relation of his named Captain la Salle, of whom we shall speak by and by, and also a Maloüine barque; these four vessels must be well remembered, in order to understand what follows.
[145] For this reason, he set sail a few days later on his ship, with almost all of his crew, to visit one of the Etechemins' ports called Pierre Blanche, which is 22 leagues west of Port Royal. He hoped to find some food supplies from the French ships that often traded there. Father Biard wanted to join him to learn about the land and the local people, and he was allowed to go. They discovered four French ships there: one owned by sieur de Monts, one from La Rochelle, one from St. Malo owned by Pont Gravé and captained by a relative of his named Captain la Salle, who we will discuss later, and also a St. Malo barque. It's important to remember these four vessels to understand what happens next.
[146] Le sieur de Potrincourt appellant vn chacun de ces quatre l'vn apres l'autre leur fit recognoistre son fils pour vice-Admiral: puis leur demanda aide, remonstrant les necessités, ausquelles il auoit esté reduit l'Hyuer passé, promettant de les rembourser en France, chacun contribua. Mais Dieu pardoint aux Rochelois, car ils tromperent la Gabelle, donnant des barils de pain gasté pour du bon.
[146] The gentleman de Potrincourt called each of these four men one by one and had them recognize his son as vice-Admiral; then he asked for their help, explaining the hardships he faced last winter, promising to repay them in France. Everyone contributed. But God forgive the people of La Rochelle, for they deceived the government by giving barrels of spoiled bread instead of good bread.
[146] Sieur de Potrincourt, calling up each one of these four vessels in succession, made them recognize his son as vice-Admiral: then he asked them for help, dwelling upon the dire necessity to which he had been reduced during the past Winter, and promising to reimburse them in France. Each one contributed. But God pardon the Rochelois, for they defrauded the Excise, giving spoiled bread for good.
[146] Sieur de Potrincourt, summoning each of these four ships one after the other, made them recognize his son as vice-Admiral. He then asked for their assistance, emphasizing the urgent situation he had faced during the past winter and promising to pay them back in France. Each one helped out. But may God forgive the Rochelois, as they cheated the Excise by giving spoiled bread instead of good bread.
Cependant que tout cecy se traffiquoit, le P. Biard 188 ouyt, que le ieune du Pont estoit à terre auec les Sauuages, que l'année prochainement passée il auoit esté faict prisonnier par le sieur de Potrincourt, d'où s'estant euadé subtilement, il auoit esté contrainct courir les bois en grande misere, & lors mesme il n'osoit aller à son nauire, de peur qu'il n'y fust saisi. Le P. Biard ouyant tous ces accidents, [147] supplia le sieur de Potrincourt d'auoir esgard aux grands merites du sieur du Pont le pere, & aux belles esperances qu'il y auoit du fils; adioustant que vrayement c'estoit bien estre malheureux, si les François courants au bout du monde pour conuertir les Sauuages, y venoyent perdre leurs propres concitoyens. Le sieur de Potrincourt se flechist à ces remonstrances, & permit audit P. Biard d'aller chercher le ieune homme auec promesse, que s'il pouuoit l'induire à venir librement, pour faire la reuerence audit sieur de Potrincourt, aucun mal ne luy seroit faict, & tout le passé seroit mis sous les pieds, & enseuely. Le Pere y alla, & fut heureux en sõ effort, car il amena ledit du Pont au sieur de Potrincourt, & paix, & reconciliation faicte, on tira le canon. Du Pont [148] en action de graces, & pour l'edification des François, & des Sauuages voulut se confesser le iour suiuant, & faire ses Pasques, car il ne les auoit point faictes de cest'année là. Aussi les fit-il auec fort bon exemple de tous, au bord de la mer, où se chantoit le seruice. Ses deuotions acheuées il supplia le sieur de Potrincourt de permettre que le P. Biard vinst disner à son nauire, ce qui luy fut accordé. Mais le pauure inuitãt ne sçauoit pas quelle desserte l'attẽdoit. Car ie ne sçay cõment son nauire luy fut saisi, & emmené. Lequel pour le faire court, luy fut rendu 190 à la sollicitation instante dudit P. Biard, qui en auoit le cœur tout transi. En quoy le sieur de Potrincourt se mõstra fort equitable. Et voulut obliger ledit Père, qui luy en sçaura gré à iamais.
Cependant que tout cela se passait, le P. Biard 188 entendit que le jeune du Pont était à terre avec les Sauvages, que l'année précédente, il avait été fait prisonnier par le sieur de Potrincourt, d'où, s'étant échappé habilement, il avait été contraint de courir les bois dans une grande détresse, et même à ce moment-là, il n'osait pas aller à son navire de peur d'y être capturé. Le P. Biard, ayant entendu tous ces événements, [147] pria le sieur de Potrincourt de tenir compte des grands mérites du père du sieur du Pont et des belles promesses qu'il y avait pour le fils; ajoutant qu'il serait vraiment malheureux que les Français, voyageant au bout du monde pour convertir les Sauvages, finissent par perdre leurs propres concitoyens. Le sieur de Potrincourt, touché par ces remarques, permit au P. Biard d'aller chercher le jeune homme avec la promesse que s'il pouvait l'inciter à venir librement pour faire la révérence au sieur de Potrincourt, aucun mal ne lui serait fait, et tout le passé serait mis sous les pieds et enterré. Le Père y alla et réussit dans son effort, car il amena le dit du Pont au sieur de Potrincourt, et une paix et une réconciliation établies, on tira le canon. Du Pont [148] en signe de gratitude, et pour l'édification des Français et des Sauvages, voulut se confesser le jour suivant et faire ses Pâques, car il ne les avait pas faites cette année-là. Il les fit aussi avec un très bon exemple pour tous, au bord de la mer, où le service était chanté. Ses dévotions achevées, il pria le sieur de Potrincourt de permettre que le P. Biard vienne dîner à son navire, ce qui lui fut accordé. Mais le pauvre invité ne savait pas quelle surprise l’attendait. Car je ne sais comment son navire lui fut saisi et emmené. Pour faire court, il lui fut rendu 190 in the style of demande insistante du P. Biard, qui en avait le cœur tout transi. En cela, le sieur de Potrincourt se montra très équitable. Et il voulut obliger le dit Père, qui lui en sera reconnaissant pour toujours.
While this business was going on, Father Biard learned that young du Pont was on shore, among the Savages; that the year before he had been made a prisoner by sieur de Potrincourt, and, having made 189 his escape from him, he had been forced to roam the woods in great distress, and even then did not dare go to his ship, lest he should be caught. Father Biard, hearing all these things, [147] begged sieur de Potrincourt to have some consideration for the great merits of sieur du Pont, the father, and to think of the high hopes he had entertained for his son: adding that it would indeed be a great misfortune, if the French, in running to the ends of the earth to convert the Savages, should happen to lose their own citizens there. Sieur de Potrincourt yielded to his remonstrances, and permitted Father Biard to go in search of this young man, with the promise that, if he could induce him to come freely and acknowledge the authority of the said sieur de Potrincourt, no harm would be done to him, and all the past would be put under foot and buried. The Father departed, and was successful in his efforts, for he brought du Pont to sieur de Potrincourt, and after peace and reconciliation were effected, they fired off the cannon. Du Pont, [148] as an act of thanksgiving, and for the edification of the French and Savages, wished to confess on the following day, and to receive his Easter Sacrament, for he had not done so that year. Accordingly, he performed these duties, to the great edification of all, on the shore of the sea, where the service was sung. His devotions finished, he begged sieur de Potrincourt to allow Father Biard to come and dine with him upon his ship, and his request was granted. But the poor host did not know what dessert was awaiting him, for somehow his ship had been seized and taken away; and, to make the story short, it was given 191 back to him at the earnest solicitation of Father Biard, whose heart was very heavy over this mishap. At this time sieur de Potrincourt showed how very just he was, by trying to oblige the said Father, who will always be grateful to him for it.
While this was happening, Father Biard found out that young du Pont was on land with the Savages; the year before, he had been captured by sieur de Potrincourt and, after escaping, had to wander the woods in great distress, not daring to return to his ship for fear of being caught. Upon hearing all this, Father Biard urged sieur de Potrincourt to consider the significant contributions of sieur du Pont, the father, and to remember the high hopes he had for his son. He added that it would indeed be a tragedy if the French, in their mission to convert the Savages, ended up losing their own citizens. Sieur de Potrincourt listened to his pleas and allowed Father Biard to search for the young man, promising that if he could persuade him to come of his own accord and acknowledge sieur de Potrincourt's authority, no harm would come to him and everything in the past would be forgotten. Father Biard went and succeeded in his mission, bringing du Pont to sieur de Potrincourt. After they reached a peaceful resolution, they fired off the cannons. Du Pont, as a gesture of thanks and for the benefit of the French and Savages, wanted to confess the next day and receive his Easter Sacrament, having not done so that year. He fulfilled these duties, greatly inspiring everyone, on the shore by the sea, where the service was held. Once his devotions were complete, he asked sieur de Potrincourt to let Father Biard come and dine with him on his ship, and his request was granted. However, the poor host was unaware of the surprise awaiting him, as somehow his ship had been seized and taken away. To keep it brief, it was returned to him at Father Biard's earnest request, who felt very upset about this incident. During this time, sieur de Potrincourt demonstrated his fairness by trying to help Father Biard, who will always be grateful for it.
[149] CHAPITRE XVI. [i.e., xv.]
LE RETOUR DU SIEUR DE POTRINCOURT EN FRANCE, & LA DIFFICULTÉ D'APPRENDRE LA LANGUE DES SAUUAGES.
192 NOVS auons expliqué cy deuant la necessité, laquelle pressoit le sieur de Potrincourt de renuoyer tost ses gẽs en Frãce. Or ie voulut les reconduire luy mesme en personne, à fin de plus efficacement donner ordre à toutes choses, & principalement à vn prochain rauitaillement: car sans iceluy ceux, qu'il delaissoit à Port Royal, estoyent sans moyen de passer l'Hyuer, en manifeste danger d'estre troussés par la famine. Pour ceste cause donc il partit enuiron la my-Iuillet de la mesme annee 1611. & arriua en France sur la fin du mois d'Auost prochain [150] suiuãt: il laissa son fils en sa place, le sieur de Biencourt auec vingt & deux personnes, en contant les deux Iesuites, lesquels voyants que pour la conuersion de Payens la langue du païs leur estoit totalement necessaire, se resolurent d'y vaquer en toute diligence. Mais on ne sçauroit croire les grandes difficulés, qu'ils y rencontrerent: parce principalement, qu'ils n'auoyent aucuns interpretes, ni maistres. Le sieur de Biẽcourt, & quelques autres y sçauoyẽt bien quelque peu, & assez pour la trocque, & affaires communes; mais quand il estoit questiõ de parler de Dieu, & des affaires de religion; là estoit le saut, là le cap-nõ. Partant ils estoyent contraints d'apprendre le lãgage d'eux mesmes, s'enquestãts 194 des sauuages comme il appelloyẽt chasque chose. Et la besongne n'ẽ estoit point fort penible, tandis [151] que ce qu'on demandoit se pouuoit toucher ou monstrer à l'œil; vne pierre, vne riuiere, vne maison; frapper, sauter, rire, s'asseoir. Mais aux actions interieures, & spirituelles, qui ne peuuent se demonstrer aux sens, & aux mots, qu'on appelle abstracts, & vniuersels; comme croire, douter, esperer, discourir, apprehender, vn animal, vn corps, vne substance, vn esprit, vertu, vice, peché, raison, iustice, &c. En cela il falloit ahanner, & suer, là estoyent les tranchées de leur enfantemẽt. Ils ne sçauoyent par quel endroit le prendre, & si en tentoyent plus de cent; il n'y auoit geste, qui exprimast suffisamment leur conception, & si ils en employoyent dix mille. Cependant nos messers de Sauuages à fin de se donner du passetemps, se mocquoyent liberalement d'eux; tousiours quelque [152] sornette. Et à fin que la mocquerie fust encores profitable, si vous auiés vostre papier, & plume pour escrire, il falloit qu'ils eussent deuant eux le plat remply, & la seruiette dessous. Car a tel trepier se rendent les bons oracles: hors de là, & Apollon & Mercure leur defaillent: encores se faschoyent-ils, & s'en alloyent quãd on les vouloit retenir vn peu long temps. Qu'eussiez vous faict là dessus? Car de vray ce trauail ne peut estre apprehendé, que par ceux, qui l'experimentent. En apres comme ces Sauuages n'ont ny Religion formée, ny police, ny villes, ny artifices, les mots aussi, & les paroles propres à tout cela leur manquent; Sainct, Bien-heureux, Ange, Grace, Mystere, Sacrement, Tentation, Foy, Loy, Prudence, Subiection, Gouuernement, &c. D'où recouurerés [153] vous tout cela 196 qui leur manque? Ou cõme vous en passerez vous? O Dieu que nous deuisons bien à nostr'aise en France. Et le beau estoit, qu'après qu'on s'estoit rompu le cerueau à force de demandes, & recherches, comme lon se pensoit en fin d'auoir bien rencõtré la pierre philosophale; on trouuoit neantmoins puis apres, que lon auoit pris le phantosme pour le corps, & l'ombre pour le solide: & que tout ce precieux Elixir s'en alloit en fumée. Souuent on s'estoit mocqué de nous au lieu de nous enseigner, & aucunesfois on nous auoit supposé des paroles des-honnestes, que nous allions innocemment preschotãt pour belles sentences de l'Euangile. Dieu sçait, qui estoyent les suggesteurs de tels sacrileges.
192 They have already explained the necessity that pressured Mr. de Potrincourt to send all his people back to France immediately. So, he wanted to personally escort them back to more effectively manage everything and primarily to arrange for a nearby resupply; without it, those he was leaving at Port Royal would have no means to get through the winter, facing a clear danger of starvation. For this reason, he departed around mid-July of the same year, 1611, and arrived in France at the end of August following that. He left his son in charge, Mr. de Biencourt, along with twenty-two people, including the two Jesuits, who realized that the language of the country was essential for converting the pagans and resolved to work on it diligently. But one could hardly believe the significant challenges they faced, especially since they had no interpreters or masters. Mr. de Biencourt and a few others spoke a bit, enough for trade and everyday matters; however, when it came to discussing God and religious matters, that was where they hit a wall. Consequently, they were forced to learn the language themselves, asking the natives what they called everything. And the work wasn’t too hard as long as they could touch or show what was being requested; a stone, a river, a house; hitting, jumping, laughing, sitting. But for internal and spiritual actions that couldn’t be demonstrated through the senses or words that are called abstract and universal, like believing, doubting, hoping, reasoning, comprehending, an animal, a body, a substance, a spirit, virtue, vice, sin, reason, justice, etc., that was when they had to strain and sweat—those were the trenches of their learning. They didn’t know how to tackle it, and even after attempting more than a hundred ways, there wasn’t a gesture that adequately expressed their conception, even if they used ten thousand. Meanwhile, our esteemed natives, to entertain themselves, mocked them freely; always some nonsense. And to make the mockery even more productive, if you had your paper and pen to write, it was necessary for them to have in front of them the platter filled and the napkin underneath. For at such a time, good oracles are produced: outside of that, both Apollo and Mercury fail them; they even got upset and left when they were asked to stay a bit longer. What would you have done in that situation? Because truly, this work can only be understood by those who experience it. Later, since these natives have neither organized religion, nor government, nor cities, nor crafts, they also lack the words and phrases appropriate for all that; Saint, Blessed, Angel, Grace, Mystery, Sacrament, Temptation, Faith, Law, Prudence, Subjection, Government, etc. Where will you recover all that is missing for them? Or how will you manage without it? Oh God, how well we converse amongst ourselves in France! And what was beautiful was that after we had broken our brains with endless questions and searches, just when we thought we had finally found the philosopher's stone, we later discovered that we had mistaken the phantom for the body and the shadow for the solid: and that all this precious Elixir was dissipating into smoke. Often we were mocked instead of being taught, and sometimes we were accused of using indecent words that we were innocently preaching as beautiful sentences from the Gospel. God knows who the instigators of such sacrileges were. 194 196
[149] CHAPTER XVI. [i.e., xv.]
SIEUR DE POTRINCOURT'S RETURN TO FRANCE, AND THE DIFFICULTY OF LEARNING THE LANGUAGE OF THE SAVAGES.
193 WE have heretofore explained the necessity which was urging sieur de Potrincourt to send his people back to France without delay. Now he wished to take them there himself, to more efficiently arrange all the affairs and especially to procure an immediate supply of provisions: for unless he did this, those whom he was leaving at Port Royal would be without means of passing the Winter, in evident danger of being carried off by famine. For this reason then, he departed about the middle of July of the same year, 1611, and arrived in France at the end of the following month of [150] August; he left his son, sieur de Biencourt, in his place, with twenty-two persons, counting the two Jesuits, who, seeing that for the conversion of the Pagans the language of the country was absolutely necessary, resolved to apply themselves to it with all diligence. But it would be hard to understand the great difficulties which they here encountered: the principal one being, that they had neither interpreter nor teacher. To be sure sieur de Biencourt, and some of the others, knew a little of it very well, enough for trade and ordinary affairs; but when there was a question of speaking about God and religious matters, there was the difficulty, there, the "not understand." Therefore, they were obliged to 195 learn the language by themselves, inquiring of the savages how they called each thing. And the task was not so very wearisome as long [151] as what was asked about could be touched or seen: a stone, a river, a house; to strike, to jump, to laugh, to sit down. But when it came to internal and spiritual acts, which cannot be demonstrated to the senses, and in regard to words which are called abstract and universal, such as, to believe, to doubt, to hope, to discourse, to apprehend, an animal, a body, a substance, a spirit, virtue, vice, sin, reason, justice, etc.,—for these things they had to labor and sweat; in these were the pains of travail. They did not know by what route to reach them, although they tried more than a hundred; there were no gestures which would sufficiently express their ideas, not if they would use ten thousand of them. Meanwhile our gentlemen Savages, to pass away the time, made abundant sport of their pupils, always telling them a lot of [152] nonsense. And yet if you wanted to take advantage of this fun, if you had your paper and pencil ready to write, you had to set before them a full plate with a napkin underneath. For to such tripods do good oracles yield; without this incentive, both Apollo and Mercury would fail them; as it was, they even became angry and went away, if we wished to detain them a little. What would you have done under the circumstances? For in truth, this work cannot be understood except by those who have tried it. Besides, as these Savages have no formulated Religion, government, towns, nor trades, so the words and proper phrases for all those things are lacking; Holy, Blessed, Angel, Grace, Mystery, Sacrament, Temptation, Faith, Law, Prudence, Subjection, 197 Authority, etc. Where will [153] you get all these things that they lack? Or, how will you do without them? O God, with what ease we make our plans in France! And the beauty of it is, that, after having racked our brains by dint of questions and researches, and after thinking that we have at last found the philosopher's stone, we find only that a ghost has been taken for a body, a shadow for a substance, and that all this precious Elixir has gone up in smoke! They often ridiculed, instead of teaching us, and sometimes palmed off on us indecent words, which we went about innocently preaching for beautiful sentences from the Gospels. God knows who were the instigators of such sacrileges.
193 We have previously explained the urgency driving Sieur de Potrincourt to send his people back to France without delay. Now he wanted to go himself to better manage everything and to quickly secure a supply of food: without this, those he was leaving at Port Royal would struggle to survive the winter and be at serious risk of starvation. For this reason, he set off around the middle of July in the year 1611 and arrived in France at the end of August. He left his son, Sieur de Biencourt, in charge, along with twenty-two people, including two Jesuits. The Jesuits recognized that in order to convert the Native people, they needed to learn the local language and committed to doing so diligently. However, the challenges they faced were considerable; the main issue was that they had no interpreter or teacher. Of course, Sieur de Biencourt, along with some others, knew a bit of the language that was sufficient for trade and daily communication. But discussing God and religious topics proved difficult, leading to a complete breakdown in understanding. Therefore, they had to learn the language on their own, asking the locals what they called different things. It wasn’t too exhausting as long as they were asking about tangible objects like a stone, a river, a house; actions like to hit, to jump, to laugh, to sit down. But when they needed to talk about abstract concepts that couldn’t be demonstrated to the senses, like believing, doubting, hoping, reasoning, spirit, virtue, vice, sin, justice, etc., they struggled greatly; they toiled hard at this. They were lost as to how to express these concepts, trying over a hundred different approaches, but no gestures could adequately convey their thoughts, even with ten thousand attempts. In the meantime, the Native people, to pass the time, playfully mocked their learners, constantly telling them nonsense. Yet, if one wanted to capitalize on this amusement and had paper and pencil ready to take notes, they had to first place a full plate with a napkin underneath before them. For such arrangements yield good insights; without this incentive, both Apollo and Mercury would abandon them; in fact, they even got angry and left if we attempted to hold their attention for a bit longer. What would you have done in their situation? Truly, this task can only be understood by those who have attempted it. Furthermore, since these Native people had no established religion, government, towns, or trades, they lacked the words and terms for all those concepts: Holy, Blessed, Angel, Grace, Mystery, Sacrament, Temptation, Faith, Law, Prudence, Subjection, Authority, etc. Where can one find all these terms that they are missing? Or how can one manage without them? Oh God, how easily we make plans in France! Ironically, after exhausting ourselves with questions and explorations, believing we’ve finally discovered the secret to wisdom, we realize we’ve mistaken a ghost for a body, a shadow for reality, and that all our precious efforts have vanished into thin air! They often mocked us instead of teaching us and sometimes tricked us into using inappropriate words, which we happily repeated as eloquent lines from the Gospels. Only God knows who inspired such sacrilege. 195 197
Vn expedient se presenta aux Iesuites pour se depestrer heureusement [154] de ces embroüillements, & entraues. C'estoit d'aller trouuer le ieune du Pont duquel on apportoit nouuelle, qu'il s'estoit resolu d'hyuerner à la riuiere S. Ieã, à quelques dix-huict, où vingt lieuës de Port Royal. Car d'autãt que ledit du Pont auoit ja long temps vescu au pays, & mesmes à la Syluatique parmy les Originaires, on disoit de luy, qu'il entendoit fort biẽ la lãgue. Et ne falloit point douter, qu'au moins il sçauroit propremẽt expliquer les demandes pour tirer des sauuages la response à propos: ce qui estoit necessaire pour coucher par escrit vn petit Catechisme, & instruction Chrestienne. Le P. Biard donc se resolut d'aller chercher ledit du Pont, se determinant de plustost passer la Baye Françoise dans vn cauot, deuant que de ne se seruir de ceste occasion de bien faire. [155] Mais le sieur de Biencourt s'opposa fort à ceste deliberation, entrant à ceste occasion en de grãds ombrages, ausquels il fallut ceder, pour auoir paix.
Vn expedient se presente aux Jesuites pour se depestrer heureusement [154] de ces embroüillements, & entraues. C'estait d'aller trouver le jeune du Pont duquel on apportait nouvelle, qu'il s'etait resolu d'hyverner à la riviere S. Jean, à quelques dix-huit, où vingt lieues de Port Royal. Car d'autant que ledit du Pont avait deja long temps vecu au pays, & mesmes à la Sylvatique parmi les Originaires, on disait de lui, qu'il entendait fort bien la langue. Et ne fallait point douter, qu'au moins il saurait proprement expliquer les demandes pour tirer des sauvages la reponse à propos: ce qui etait necessaire pour coucher par ecrit un petit Catechisme, & instruction Chrestienne. Le P. Biard donc se resolut d'aller chercher ledit du Pont, se determinat de plustost passer la Baye Françoise dans un canot, devant que de ne se servir de cette occasion de bien faire. [155] Mais le sieur de Biencourt s'opposa fort à cette deliberation, entrant à cette occasion en de grands ombrages, auxquels il fallut ceder, pour avoir paix.
An expedient presented itself to the Jesuits, by which they could extricate themselves happily [154] from these perplexities and obstacles. It was to go and find young du Pont, who, we had heard, had made up his mind to pass the winter on the St. John river, some eighteen or twenty leagues from Port Royal. For since this du Pont had already lived a long time in the country, even leading the life of a Sylvan among the Natives, it was said of him that he understood the language very well, and there was no doubt that he could at least properly explain the questions so as to get from the savages suitable answers; these were necessary in order to write down a little Catechism, and some Christian instruction. Father Biard then decided to go and look for du Pont, deciding to cross French Bay in a canoe, rather than not to avail himself of this opportunity of doing good. [155] But sieur de Biencourt was very much opposed to this decision, taking great offense at it; and we had to yield to him, to have peace.
An opportunity came up for the Jesuits, allowing them to escape their troubles. They decided to find young du Pont, who we had heard was planning to spend the winter on the St. John River, about eighteen or twenty leagues from Port Royal. Since du Pont had already lived in the area for a long time, almost like a local among the Natives, people said he was quite fluent in the language, and it was clear he could explain things well enough to get useful answers from the natives. These answers were needed to create a little Catechism and some Christian teachings. Father Biard then chose to seek out du Pont, deciding to paddle across French Bay in a canoe, choosing to make the most of this chance to do good. However, sieur de Biencourt strongly opposed this choice and was quite offended by it, so we had to agree to his wishes for the sake of peace.
CHAPITRE XVII. [i.e., xvi.]
VN VOYAGE FAICT À LA RIUIERE DE S. CROIX, & LA MORT DU SAGAMO MEMBERTOU.
198 SVR la fin du moys d'Aoust de la mesme année 1611. le sieur de Biencourt ayant eu nouuelles, que le nauire du Capitaine Plastrier de la ville de Honfleur faisoit pescherie au Port aux Coquilles, à vingt vne lieuë de Port Royal vers l'Ouest: il se delibera de l'aller trouuer, à celle fin de luy recommander vn de ses gens, qu'il renuoyoit en France auec lettres, [156] pour presser le secours attendu, & representer l'estat pitoyable auquel on estoit. Le P. Biard l'accompagna; & ils rencontrerent ce nauire tant à propos, que s'ils eussent tardé d'vn demy quart d'heure, la commodité en estoit perduë: car ja il faisoit voyle pour reuenir en France. Estans dedans, nous apprinsmes que le Capitaine Platrier s'estoit resolu de passer l'Hyuer en l'Isle saincte Croix, & qu'il y estoit resté luy cinquiesme. Ceste nouuelle fit prendre resolution au sieur de Biencourt d'aller à Saincte Croix de ceste mesme tirade, auant que le Capitaine Platrier eust moyẽ de se fortifier: car il vouloit tirer de luy le Quint de toutes ses marchandises, & traicte, parce qu'il hyuernoit sur le pays. L'Isle Saincte Croix est à six lieües du Port aux Coquilles, au milieu d'vne riuiere.
198 At the end of August in the same year, 1611, Mr. de Biencourt received news that Captain Plastrier's ship from the town of Honfleur was fishing at Port aux Coquilles, about twenty-one leagues west of Port Royal. He decided to find him to recommend one of his men, whom he was sending back to France with letters to push for the expected help and to describe the pitiful state they were in. Father Biard accompanied him, and they found the ship just in time; if they had waited another fifteen minutes, they would have missed the opportunity, as it was already getting ready to return to France. Once on board, we learned that Captain Plastrier had decided to spend the winter on St. Croix Island and that he had stayed there himself for five months. This news made Mr. de Biencourt resolve to go to St. Croix on the same route before Captain Plastrier had the chance to fortify himself, as he wanted to take a fifth of all his goods and trade since he was wintering in the area. St. Croix Island is six leagues from Port aux Coquilles, in the middle of a river.
CHAPTER XVII. [i.e., xvi.]
A VOYAGE MADE TO THE STE. CROIX RIVER, AND THE DEATH OF THE SAGAMORE, MEMBERTOU.
199 TOWARD the end of the month of August of the same year, 1611, sieur de Biencourt having heard that the ship of Captain Plastrier, from the town of Honfleur, was engaged in fishing at the Port aux Coquilles,36 twenty-one leagues Westward from Port Royal, decided to go and find him, to recommend to him one of his men, whom he wished to send back to France with letters, [156] to urge the expected help, and to represent their pitiable condition. Father Biard accompanied him, and they encountered this ship so opportunely, that if they had been eight minutes later, their chance would have been lost; for already it was unfurling its sails to return to France. When we had boarded it, we learned that Captain Platrier had decided to pass the Winter on the Island of sainte Croix, and that he [Sieur de Biencourt] would get his fifth therefrom. This news made sieur de Biencourt resolve to go to Sainte Croix at once, before Captain Platrier had means of fortifying himself: for he wished to collect from him the Fifth of all his merchandise and trade, for wintering in the country. The Island of Sainte Croix is six leagues from Port aux Coquilles, in the middle of a river.
199 Toward the end of August in the year 1611, Sieur de Biencourt learned that Captain Plastrier's ship, from the town of Honfleur, was fishing at Port aux Coquilles,36 twenty-one leagues west of Port Royal. He decided to go find him to recommend one of his men, whom he wanted to send back to France with letters to press for the help they were expecting and to share their difficult situation. Father Biard accompanied him, and they reached the ship just in time; if they had been eight minutes later, they would have missed their chance since the ship was about to unfurl its sails to head back to France. Once onboard, they discovered that Captain Plastrier planned to spend the winter on Saint Croix Island, and Sieur de Biencourt would receive his fifth from that. This news prompted Sieur de Biencourt to head to Saint Croix immediately, before Captain Plastrier had the opportunity to fortify himself, because he wanted to collect his fifth of all his merchandise and trade for the wintering in the country. Saint Croix Island is six leagues from Port aux Coquilles, situated in the middle of a river.
[157] Doncques le sieur de Biencourt y vint, accompagné de huict personnes, & y entra en armes, ayant 200 laissé le P. Biard en vn bout de l'Isle, sur des roches attendant l'euenement, parce que ledict Pere auoit conuenu auec ledict sieur, qu'en cas d'aucune inuasion, ou actes de guerre, ou force contre les François, il seroit delaissé en quelque lieu à l'escart, en telle façon, qu'vn chacun peust sçauoir, qu'il estoit amy de tous les deux partys, & qu'il s'entremettroit fort volontiers pour accorder les differents, mais nullement pour estre partialiste.
[157] So, Mr. Biencourt came there, accompanied by eight people, and he entered armed, having left Father Biard at one end of the island, on the rocks waiting for the outcome, because that Father had agreed with Mr. Biencourt that in case of any invasion, acts of war, or force against the French, he would be left in some secluded spot, in such a way that everyone would know he was a friend to both sides, and that he would gladly intervene to reconcile the differences, but not at all to take sides.
[157] Accordingly sieur de Biencourt went to this place, accompanied by eight people, and, well-armed, 201 marched into the place, having left Father Biard in one end of the Island upon the rocks, awaiting the outcome; because the Father had arranged with the sieur, that in case of any invasion, or warlike act or force against the French, he should be left in some place apart, so that every one might know that he was a friend of both parties, and that he would very willingly interpose to make peace between those at variance, but under no circumstances would he take sides with either.
[157] So, Sieur de Biencourt went to this place with eight people, well-armed, and 201 marched in, leaving Father Biard at one end of the island on the rocks, waiting to see what would happen. The Father had arranged with the Sieur that if there was any invasion or aggressive action against the French, he would be left in a separate spot so that everyone would know he was a friend to both sides. He was ready to help make peace between those in conflict, but he would not pick a side.
Dieu mercy, tout passa heureusement: Platrier nous traicta le mieux qu'il peut: Et à son ayde le sieur de Biencourt recouura vne barque, laquelle estoit à Port aux Coquilles, auec laquelle il s'en retourna à Port Royal, où [158] on trouua nouuelle besongne: car Henry Membertou, le Sagamo de Sauuages, qui premier d'iceux auoit receu le S. Baptesme, estoit venu de la Baye saincte Marie, pour se faire penser d'vne maladie, qui l'auoit surprins. Le pere Enemond Massé l'auoit logé dans sa petite Cabane, au lict mesme du P. Biard, & là le seruoit comme vn sien pere & domestique. Le P. Biard trouuant ce malade dans son lict, fut bien ayse de l'occasion de charité, que Dieu luy enuoyoit: Et tous deux se mirent à le seruit de iour, & de nuict, sans qu'autre quelconque les y soulageast, hors l'Apoticaire Hebert, qui apportoit des medecines, & viandes qu'il luy falloit dõner. Vne de leurs plus grandes peines estoit de tãt couper & aporter de bois qu'il en falloit pour le iour, & la nuict: Car la nuict commençoit à estre [159] bien frilleuse, & tousiours il falloit bon feu, à cause de la mauuaise senteur, d'autant que c'estoit la dysenterie. Au bout de cinq, ou six iours de tel seruice, la femme, & la fille dudict Membertou vindrent à luy, à cause 202 dequoy le P. Biard pria le sieur de Biencourt de faire changer le malade en quelque autre des cabanes de l'habitation, puis qu'il y en auoit deux ou trois vuides; parce qu'il n'estoit ny beau, ny bien seant que des femmes fussent iour, & nuict en leur cabane: & moins encores qu'elles n'y fussent, estans la femme, & la fille du malade. D'autre part, la cabane estoit si petite, que quand on y estoit quatre assemblez, lon ne s'y pouuoit tourner.
God bless, everything turned out well: The plasterer treated us as best he could; and with his help, Mr. Biencourt retrieved a boat that was at Shell Harbor, with which he returned to Port Royal, where [158] new business awaited: Henry Membertou, the Sagamore of the Savages, who was the first among them to receive Holy Baptism, had come from Saint Mary’s Bay to seek help for an illness that had struck him. Father Enemond Massé had put him up in his small cabin, right next to Father Biard’s, and there he was cared for like a father and friend. Father Biard, finding this sick man in his bed, was quite happy for the opportunity of charity that God had sent him: And both of them began to attend to him day and night, without any other assistance, except from the apothecary Hebert, who brought the medicines and food he needed. One of their biggest challenges was constantly chopping and bringing wood that was necessary for day and night: Because night was starting to become quite chilly, and they always needed a good fire, due to the unpleasant smell because it was dysentery. After five or six days of this service, the wife and daughter of Mr. Membertou came to him, for which reason Father Biard asked Mr. Biencourt to move the sick man to one of the other cabins in the settlement, since there were two or three empty; because it was neither proper nor suitable for women to be day and night in their cabin; and even less so with them being the wife and daughter of the sick man. On the other hand, the cabin was so small that when four people were gathered inside, they could hardly turn around.
Thank God, all passed off happily: Platrier treated us as well as he could: and with his aid, sieur de Biencourt recovered a barque, which was at Port aux Coquilles, with which he returned to Port Royal, where [158] a new duty awaited them: for Henry Membertou, the Sagamore of the Savages who was the first to receive Holy Baptism, had come from the Baye sainte Marie to have himself treated for a disease which had overtaken him. Father Enemond Massé had put him in his little Cabin, even in Father Biard's bed, and was there taking care of him like a father and servant. Father Biard, finding the patient in his bed, was very glad of this opportunity for charity, which God had sent him; and both set to work to attend him day and night, without any one else to relieve them in the work, except the Apothecary Hebert,37 who brought medicines and food which were to be given him. One of their greatest hardships was to cut and carry all the wood that was needed day and night: for the nights began to be [159] quite chilly, and there always had to be a good fire on account of the bad odor, for the disease was dysentery. At the end of five or six days of such service, the wife and daughter of Membertou came to stay with him, 203 and so Father Biard begged sieur de Biencourt to have the invalid moved to some of the other cabins of the settlement, since there were two or three of them empty; for it was neither good nor quite seemly that there should be women in the cabin day and night; and still less that they should not be there, being the wife and daughter of the sick man. On the other hand, the cabin was so small, that when four persons were in it; they could not turn around.
Thank God, everything went well: Platrier took care of us as best as he could, and with his help, Sieur de Biencourt managed to recover a barque that was at Port aux Coquilles, which he used to return to Port Royal, where [158] a new responsibility awaited them: for Henry Membertou, the Sagamore of the Savages who was the first to be baptized, had come from the Baye Sainte Marie to seek treatment for an illness that had affected him. Father Enemond Massé had placed him in his small cabin, even in Father Biard's bed, and was taking care of him like a father and servant. Father Biard, finding the patient in his bed, was very grateful for this chance to show charity, which God had provided; and both got to work looking after him day and night, without anyone else to help them except Apothecary Hebert,37 who brought medicines and food for him. One of their biggest challenges was chopping and carrying all the wood needed day and night, since the nights were starting to get quite chilly, and they always needed a good fire to deal with the foul odor caused by dysentery. After five or six days of this service, Membertou’s wife and daughter came to stay with him, 203 so Father Biard asked Sieur de Biencourt to move the sick man to one of the other cabins in the settlement, since there were two or three that were empty; it was neither good nor appropriate for women to be in the cabin day and night, especially since they were the wife and daughter of the ill man. Additionally, the cabin was so small that when four people were inside, they couldn’t turn around.
Ces raisons estoient par trop euidentes, mais ledict sieur ne fut pas d'aduis, qu'on remuast le malade en aucune des cabanes de [160] l'habitation, ains luy en fit dresser vne au dehors, où le malade fut transporté. Ce changement ne luy profita point: car il deteriora déslors manifestement, & mourut quatre ou cinq iours apres. Ce neantmoins les Iesuites ne mãquerẽt iamais de l'aider, & assister, luy fournissants toutes choses à leur possible: & le seruants iusques à sa mort. Ce bon Sauuage s'estant confessé, & receu l'extreme-onction dit au sieur de Biencourt, qu'il vouloit estre enterré auec ses peres & progeniteurs. Le P. Biard resista fort à ceste proposition, l'admonestant ne luy estre loisible estant Chrestien de vouloir estre enterré auec des Payẽs damnés; veu mesmes qu'en cela il bailleroit vn grand scandale, d'autant que les Sauuages oyants, & voyants qu'il n'auroit voulu estre enterré auecques nous; facilemẽt [161] entreroyent en soupçon qu'il n'auroit esté Chrestien, que par apparence. En tout cas, que tout cela sembleroit tousiours vn mespris de la sepulture Chrestienne, &c. Le sieur de Biencourt repliqua pour Membertou qu'on feroit benir le lieu, & qu'on l'auoit ainsi promis audit Membertou. Le P. Biard respondit, 204 que cela ne se pouuoit faire: d'autant que pour benir ledit lieu il faudroit deterrer les Payens y enseuelis, ce qui seroit pour se faire abominer de tous les Sauuages, & sentiroit par trop son impieté. Les raisons ne seruoyent de rien, parce que le malade estimant que le sieur de Biencourt fust de son costé, persistoit en sa deliberation. Le P. Biard pour leur donner à entendre que cest affaire estoit plus important, qu'ils ne pensoyent, leur denonça, que cest enterrement se feroit [162] sans luy, & qu'il le leur donnoit à entendre dés lors, protestant qu'il renonçoit à tous tels conseils, & resolutions, & sur ce s'en alla. Toutesfois, à ce que le malade ne pensast, que ce qu'estoit deuoir & charité ne fust cholere; il reuint en moins d'vn' heure apres, & retourna seruir le malade comm' au parauant. Dieu fauorisa son bon dessein, car le matin suiuant le Sauuage de soy mesme changea d'aduis, & dit vouloir estre enterré au commun cemetiere des Chrestiens, à fin de tesmoigner à tous sa foy, & pouuoir estre participãt des prieres, qu'il y auoit veu faire. Il mourut en fort bõ Chrestien, & son decés contrista fort les Iesuites, car ils l'aimoyent, & estoyent aimés de luy reciproquement. Souuent il leur disoit: Apprenés tost nostre langage: car quand vous l'aurés apprins vous [163] m'enseignerez, & moy enseigné deuiendray prescheur cõme vous autres, nous conuertirons tout le pays. Les Sauuages n'ont pas memoire d'auoir eu iamais vn plus grand Sagamo ny plus autorisé. Il estoit barbu comm'vn François. Et pleust à Dieu, que tous les Frãçois fussent autãt auisés & discrets comm'il estoit. Tel est le recit veritable de la maladie, & mort de Membertou. Sur lequel ie ne m'amuseray pas plus 206 long temps à refuter les calomnies du factieux; estant assez & icy, & par tout conuaincu. Parquoy ie raconte la verité du faict sans perdre le temps à combattre les larues.
These reasons were quite obvious, but the gentleman didn't think it was a good idea to move the sick man into any of the huts in [160] the settlement. Instead, he had one set up outside, where the sick man was taken. This change didn’t help him at all; instead, he noticeably deteriorated and died four or five days later. Nevertheless, the Jesuits never stopped helping and supporting him, providing everything they could and serving him until his death. This good Native man, after confessing and receiving the last rites, told Mr. de Biencourt that he wanted to be buried with his fathers and ancestors. Father Biard strongly opposed this suggestion, advising him that as a Christian, it was not permissible for him to want to be buried with damned pagans; especially since this would cause great scandal, as the Natives, hearing and seeing that he did not want to be buried with them, would easily suspect that he was not truly a Christian, but only pretending. In any case, all of this would seem to show a disregard for Christian burial, etc. Mr. de Biencourt replied for Membertou that they would bless the site and that they had promised Membertou they would do so. Father Biard responded, 204 that this could not be done because to bless that site, they would have to exhume the pagans buried there, which would be abominable to all the Natives and too clearly show impiety. Arguments were of no use because the sick man, believing Mr. de Biencourt was on his side, persisted in his decision. Father Biard, to make them understand that this matter was more important than they thought, warned them that the burial would take place [162] without him, and he made it clear to them from then on, stating that he renounced all such advice and resolutions, and with that, he walked away. However, so that the sick man would not think that what was due and charitable was not anger, he returned in less than an hour and went back to care for the sick man as before. God favored his good intention, for the next morning the Native man changed his mind and expressed his desire to be buried in the common cemetery of Christians, to show everyone his faith and be able to participate in the prayers he had seen being offered there. He died a very good Christian, and his death greatly saddened the Jesuits, for they loved him and he loved them in return. He often told them, “Learn our language quickly: for once you have learned it, you [163] will teach me, and once I have learned, I will become a preacher like you, and we will convert the whole land.” The Natives have no memory of ever having a greater Sagamore or one with more authority. He was bearded like a Frenchman. And may God wish that all the French were as wise and discreet as he was. Such is the true account of the illness and death of Membertou. On which I will not spend more 206 time refuting the calumnies of the factionist; for I am already enough convinced here and everywhere. Therefore, I tell the truth of the matter without wasting time fighting with slanderers.
These considerations were only too evident, but the sieur was not inclined to have the patient removed to any of the cabins of [160] the settlement; but he had one put up outside, where the invalid was taken. This change did not do him any good, for he became evidently worse from that time on, and died four or five days later. Nevertheless, the Jesuits never failed to aid and attend him, furnishing everything they could, and waiting on him up to the time of his death. This good Savage, having confessed and received extreme unction, told sieur de Biencourt that he wished to be buried with his fathers and ancestors. Father Biard was very much opposed to this proposition, admonishing him that it was not lawful for him, a Christian, to wish to be buried with Heathen whose souls were to be lost; especially as in doing so he would cause great scandal, inasmuch as, when the Savages heard and saw that he had not wanted to be buried with us, they would readily [161] entertain the suspicion that he had been a Christian only in appearance. In any case, that all this would always seem like contempt for Christian burial, etc. Sieur de Biencourt replied for Membertou that they would have the burial place blessed, and that such a promise had been made to 205 Membertou. Father Biard answered that that would not do; for, in order to bless the said place, they would have to disinter the Pagans who were buried there, which would cause them to be abominated by all the Savages, and would savor too much of impiety. These reasons did not avail, because the sick man, believing that sieur de Biencourt was on his side, persisted in his determination. In order to make them understand that this affair was of greater importance than they thought, Father Biard informed them that the interment would take place [162] without him, and he wanted them to understand it from that time on, protesting that he would have nothing to do with any such counsels and decisions, and thereupon he departed. However, so the sick man would not think that what was mere duty and charity was anger, he returned less than an hour afterwards, and began again to wait upon him as before. God looked kindly upon his good intention, for the next morning the Savage, of his own free will, changed his mind, and said that he wanted to be buried in the common burying ground of the Christians, to prove his faith to all, and to be able to participate in the prayers which he had there seen offered. He died a very good Christian, and his death greatly saddened the Jesuits, for they loved him, and were loved by him in return. He often said to them; "Learn our language quickly, for when you have learned it, you [163] will teach me; and when I am taught I will become a preacher like you, and we will convert the whole country." The Savages have no recollection of ever having had a greater or more powerful Sagamore. He was bearded like a Frenchman; and would to God that all the French were as circumspect 207 and prudent as he was. Such is the true story of the sickness and death of Membertou. With it I shall no longer waste time in refuting the calumnies of the factionist, he being sufficiently convicted both here and elsewhere. Therefore I tell the truth of the thing, without losing time in fighting larvæ.38
These considerations were all too clear, but the gentleman wasn't inclined to have the patient moved to any of the cabins in the settlement; instead, he had a temporary shelter set up outside, where the sick man was taken. This change didn't help him at all, as he evidently declined from that moment on and died four or five days later. However, the Jesuits consistently provided care and support, offering everything they could and attending to him until his death. This good man, having confessed and received the last rites, told Sieur de Biencourt that he wanted to be buried with his forefathers. Father Biard strongly opposed this idea, warning him that it wasn't right for him, a Christian, to desire to be buried among Heathens whose souls were lost; especially because, if he did this, it would provoke great scandal—when the Indigenous people saw that he didn't want to be buried with Christians, they would easily suspect that his Christianity was merely superficial. It would seem like he was showing disrespect for a Christian burial, among other things. Sieur de Biencourt responded on behalf of Membertou that they would bless the burial site, promising that such a blessing had been agreed upon with Membertou. Father Biard replied that this wouldn't work; in order to bless the place, they would need to disinter the Pagans buried there, which would cause them to be reviled by all the Indigenous people and would seem too irreverent. These points didn't matter, as the sick man believed that Sieur de Biencourt was supporting him and insisted on his wishes. To make them understand that this matter was more serious than they realized, Father Biard informed them that the burial would proceed without him, making it clear that he would have nothing to do with such plans and then he left. However, so the sick man wouldn't think that what was merely duty and charity was anger, he returned less than an hour later and continued to care for him as before. God looked favorably on his good intention because the next morning the man changed his mind and said he wanted to be buried in the common Christian burial ground, to demonstrate his faith to all and to be able to join in the prayers he had seen offered there. He died a good Christian, and his death greatly saddened the Jesuits, for they loved him, and he loved them in return. He often told them, "Learn our language quickly, so when you've mastered it, you'll teach me; and once I'm taught, I will become a preacher like you, and together we'll convert the entire country." The Indigenous people have no memory of ever having a greater or more powerful leader. He had a beard like a Frenchman; and may God ensure that all the French are as careful and wise as he was. This is the true story of Membertou's sickness and death. With this, I will no longer waste time refuting the slanders from the faction, as he has been sufficiently condemned here and elsewhere. Therefore, I present the truth without wasting time battling shadows.
CHAPITRE XVIII. [i.e., xvii.]
[164] LE VOYAGE À LA RIUIERE S. IEAN: & LA QUERELLE QUI Y SURUINT.
208 I'AY dict cy deuant que le sieur de Biencourt auoit amené vne barque du Port aux Coquilles, à fin qu'auec icelle il peust faire vn voyage iusques aux Armouchiquois. Ainsi lon appelle les peuples, qui sont dés le quarentetroisiesme degré en bas vers le Sur-oüest. Leur commencemẽt est dés Chouacoët, & à ce qu'on dit, ils sont en grand nombre. La disette pressoit le sieur de Biencourt à ce voyage; parce que ces peuples labourãts, & faisants prouision de grains, il esperoit par le moyen de la trocque, ou autrement tirer d'eux quelque secours pour se munir contre la famine [165] qui nous attendoit au pas de l'Hiuer. Sa barque fut trop tard equippée pour vne si longue traicte: car nous ne fusmes prests qu'au troisiesme d'Octobre; & encores voulust-il aller à la riuiere Sainct Iean auant que de prẽdre ceste route.
208 I must say that Mr. Biencourt had brought a boat from Port aux Coquilles, so he could make a trip to the Armouchiquois. That's what we call the people who live thirty-three degrees down towards the Southwest. They start around Chouacoët, and apparently, there are a lot of them. Mr. Biencourt was pressed for this journey because these people farm and store grains, and he hoped to trade with them or find some other way to get help to prepare for the famine that was waiting for us at the onset of winter. His boat was equipped too late for such a long trip because we weren't ready until October 3rd; and he also wanted to stop at the Saint John River before taking this route.
CHAPTER XVIII. [i.e., xvii.]
[164] THE VOYAGE TO THE ST. JOHN RIVER: AND THE QUARREL WHICH OCCURRED THERE.
209 I SAID above that sieur de Biencourt took a barque away from Port aux Coquilles, that he might make a journey therewith to the Armouchiquois.39 This is the name of the people who live below the forty-third parallel, toward the Southwest. They begin at Chouacoët, and are said to be very numerous. Lack of provisions urged sieur de Biencourt to make this voyage, because, as these people till the soil and put away stores of grain, he hoped, by means of trade or in some other way, to get help from them to provide against the famine [165] which awaited us in the course of the Winter. His barque was equipped too late for such a long journey, for we were not ready until the third of October, and he still wanted to go to the Saint John river before making this voyage.
209 I mentioned earlier that Sieur de Biencourt took a small boat away from Port aux Coquilles to journey to the Armouchiquois.39 This is the name of the people living south of the forty-third parallel, toward the Southwest. They start at Chouacoët and are said to be very numerous. Sieur de Biencourt was motivated to make this trip due to a lack of provisions, as these people cultivate the land and store grain. He hoped to obtain help from them through trade or some other means to prepare for the famine [165] that awaited us during the winter. Unfortunately, his boat was not ready in time for such a long trip; we weren't prepared until October 3rd, and he still wanted to visit the Saint John River before embarking on this journey.
La riuiere de sainct Iean est au Noroüest de Port Royal, y ayant entre-deux la Baye Françoise, large de 14. lieuës. L'entrée de ceste riuiere est fort estroicte, & tres-dangereuse: car il faut passer au milieu de deux roches, desquelles l'vne iette sur l'autre le courant de la marée, estãt entre deux aussi viste qu'vn traict. Apres les roches suit vn affreux, & horrible precipice, lequel si vous ne passez à propos, & quand il est comblé doucemẽt, de cent mille barques 210 vn poil n'eschapperoit pas, que corps & biens tout ne perist.
La rivière de Saint Jean est au Nord-Ouest de Port Royal, séparée par la Baie Françoise, large de 14 lieux. L'entrée de cette rivière est très étroite et très dangereuse : il faut passer entre deux roches, dont l'une se jette sur l'autre, le courant de la marée étant entre les deux aussi rapide qu'une flèche. Après les roches, il y a un affreux et horrible précipice, et si vous ne passez pas au bon moment, quand il est calmé doucement, vous ne vous en sortirez pas, corps et biens, tout périra. 210
The river saint John is to the Northwest of Port Royal, the intermediate space being occupied by French Bay, 14 leagues wide. The entrance to this river is very narrow and very dangerous: for the ship has to pass between two rocks where the current of the tide is tossed from one to the other, flashing between them as swift as an arrow. Beyond these rocks lies a frightful and horrible precipice, and if you do not pass over it at the proper moment, and when the water is smoothly heaped up, of a hundred thousand barques not an atom would escape, but men and goods would all perish.
The Saint John River is to the Northwest of Port Royal, with French Bay filling the space in between, which is 14 leagues wide. The entrance to this river is very narrow and extremely dangerous: ships must navigate between two rocks where the tide currents rush back and forth, moving as fast as an arrow. Beyond these rocks lies a terrifying and dreadful drop, and if you don't cross it at the right time, when the water is calm and smooth, none of a hundred thousand boats would survive; both people and cargo would be lost.
Le ieune du Pont & le Capitaine [166] Merueille s'estoyent allé loger à quelques six lieuës auant dedans ceste riuiere S. Iean, n'estants en tout que sept ou huict, tous Maloüins. Le sieur de Biencourt vouloit exiger d'eux le Quint de toutes leurs marchandises, pource qu'ils residoyent dans le pays, cõme il a esté dict, à ceste cause il auoit entreprins ce voyage. Nous estions en tout seize François & deux Sauuages, qui nous conduisoyent.
Le jeune du Pont & le Capitaine [166] Merueille s’étaient installés à environ six lieux en amont dans cette rivière St. Jean, n’étant que sept ou huit, tous Maloüins. Le sieur de Biencourt voulait leur demander un cinquième de toutes leurs marchandises, parce qu'ils résidaient dans le pays, comme il a été dit, c'est pour ça qu'il avait entrepris ce voyage. Nous étions au total seize Français et deux Sauvages, qui nous guidaient.
211 Young du Pont and Captain [166] Merveille had gone to stay some six leagues up this river St. John, with a company of not more than seven or eight, all Maloüins. Sieur de Biencourt wished to exact from them the Fifth of all their merchandise, because they were residents of the country, as has been said; it was for this purpose he undertook this voyage. We were in all sixteen Frenchmen, and two Savages, who conducted us.
211 Young du Pont and Captain [166] Merveille had gone to stay about six leagues up the St. John River, accompanied by no more than seven or eight others, all from Maloü. Sieur de Biencourt wanted to collect one-fifth of all their goods because they were residents of the area, as mentioned earlier; this was the reason for his journey. In total, there were sixteen Frenchmen and two Indigenous guides who led us.
Or comme nous nauigions cõtremont, estants ja presque à vne lieuë & demy de l'habitation des Maloüins sur le commencement de la nuict; vn signacle nous apparut, qui nous espouuanta. Car le ciel rougist extraordinairement à costé de l'habitation desdits Maloüins, & puis la rougeur se decoupant en longs fuseaux, & lances s'en alla fondre droit dessus ceste [167] maison. Cela se fit par deux fois. Nos Sauuages voyants ce prodige crierẽt en leur langage. Gara gara: Maredo. Nous aurons guerre, il y aura du sang. Les Frãçois faisoyẽt aussi des Almanachs là dessus chacun selon son sens. Nous arriuasmes au deuant de leur habitation ja la nuict toute close, & ny eust autre chose pour lors, sinon que nous les saluames d'vn coup de fauconneau, & ils nous respondirent d'vn coup de pierrier.
As we were sailing along the coast, getting close to the settlement of the Maloüins at the onset of night, a sign appeared that shocked us. The sky turned an extraordinary shade of red next to the Maloüins' settlement, and then the redness separated into long beams and darts that seemed to melt right above that house. This happened twice. Our Native friends, witnessing this miracle, shouted in their language, Gara gara: Maredo. We will have war, there will be blood. The French were also making predictions about it, each according to their own interpretation. We arrived in front of their settlement just as night had fully fallen, and there was nothing else at that moment except that we greeted them with a shot from a falconet, and they responded with a shot from a sling.
Now as we were sailing up the river, being already about a league and a half from the Maloüin settlement, towards nightfall a phenomenon appeared to us, which filled us with terror. For the heavens became wonderfully red over the Maloüin habitation, and then the glow, separating into long rays and flashes of light, moved on and melted away over this [167] settlement. This appeared twice. Our Savages, when they saw this wonder, cried out in their language: Gara gara: Maredo. "We shall have war, there will be blood." The French also made some Prophecies thereupon, each according to his own idea. We arrived opposite their settlement when the night had already closed in, and there was nothing we could do then, except to fire a salute from the falconet, which they answered with one from the swivel gun.
Now, as we were sailing up the river, already about a league and a half from the Maloüin settlement, a terrifying phenomenon appeared to us around nightfall. The sky turned a stunning red over the Maloüin settlement, and then the glow split into long rays and flashes of light, moving on and disappearing over this settlement. This happened twice. Our Indigenous companions, upon seeing this wonder, shouted in their language: Gara gara: Maredo. "We shall have war, there will be blood." The French also speculated about it, each according to their own beliefs. We reached their settlement as night had fully fallen, and there was nothing we could do then, except fire a salute from the falconet, which they responded to with a shot from the swivel gun.
Le matin venu, & les prieres accoustumées faictes, deux Maloüins se presenterent à la riue, & nous signifierent, qu'on pouuoit aborder pacifiquement; ce qu'on fit. On sceut d'eux que leurs Capitaines n'y estoyent point, ains s'en estoyent allez bien haut contre la riuiere, despuis trois iours, & qu'on ne sçauoit 212 quand ils reuiendroyent. Cependant le P. Biard [168] s'en alla preparer son Autel, & celebra la saincte Messe.
Le matin, après avoir fait nos prières habituelles, deux Maloüins se sont approchés de la rive et nous ont fait savoir qu'on pouvait accoster pacifiquement, ce que nous avons fait. Ils nous ont dit que leurs capitaines n'étaient pas là, mais qu'ils étaient partis en amont sur la rivière depuis trois jours, et qu'on ne savait pas quand ils reviendraient. Pendant ce temps, le P. Biard s'est rendu préparer son autel et a célébré la sainte messe.
When morning came, and the usual prayers were said, two Maloüins presented themselves upon the bank, and signified to us that we could disembark without being molested, which we did. It was learned from them that their Captains were not there, but had gone away up the river three days before, and no one knew when they would return. Meanwhile Father Biard [168] went away to prepare his Altar, and celebrated holy Mass.
When morning arrived and the usual prayers were said, two Maloüins showed up on the bank and let us know that we could get off without any trouble, which we did. We learned from them that their Captains were not around; they had gone up the river three days earlier, and no one knew when they would be back. In the meantime, Father Biard [168] went to set up his altar and celebrated Mass.
Apres la Messe le sieur de Biẽcourt posa vn corps de garde à la porte de l'habitation, & des sentinelles tout à l'entour. Les Maloüins furent bien estonnés de ceste façon de faire. Les plus timides s'estimoyent estre perdus, les plus courageux en escumoyent & despitoyent.
Apres la Messe, Mr. de Biẽcourt set up a guard at the entrance of the residence, with sentries all around. The Maloüins were quite startled by this approach. The more timid thought they were doomed, while the braver ones felt angry and disgusted.
213 After Mass sieur de Biencourt placed a bodyguard at the door of the habitation, and sentinels all around it. The Maloüins were very much astonished at this way of doing things. The more timid considered themselves lost, the more courageous stormed, and fumed, and defied them.
213 After Mass, Sieur de Biencourt set up a bodyguard at the door of the house and posted sentinels all around it. The Maloüins were quite surprised by this approach. The more timid felt doomed, while the braver ones raged, fumed, and challenged them.
La nuict venuë, & ja close, le Capitaine Merueille s'en reuint à son logis, ne sçachant rien de ses hostes. La sentinelle l'oyant approcher cria son qui voila? Le Maloüin, qui pẽsoit que ce fust quelqu'vn des siens, respondit se mocquant, mais qui voila timesme? Et tousiours poursuiuoit auançant. La sentinelle tout de bon luy delascha son mousquet contre. Et bien merueille fut que Merueille ne fut ny tué ny blessé. Mais il fut [169] bien estonné, & plus encores voyant aussi tost des gensd'armes sur soy l'espée nuë, qui le saisirent & emmenerẽt dans la maison, comme vous pouuez penser en tel accident, que font gens de pouldre & de corde; leurs crys, leurs menaces, & leurs faicts. Le pauure homme ne se trouuoit point bien de sa personne ja dés plusieurs iours, & lors il estoit tout harassé du chemin. Plusieurs inconueniẽs de perte, & de maladie luy estoiẽt arriuez ceste année là, comme pour l'accabler; Partant se voyant ainsi tombé comme dans vn abysme subitement, il ne sçauoit où il estoit. Il se coucha aupres du feu tout de son long, se lamentãt: les gardes estoient tout à l'entour de luy. Le P. Biard voyant la confusion en laquelle estoit toute la maison, & n'y pouuant donner ordre se mit à prier Dieu au pied [170] d'vn banc, qui 214 estoit contre vu des licts assez loin du feu. Merueille, ayant eu quelque respit pour sentir ses miseres, & se recognoistre, & ayant apperceu le P. Biard qui prioit, se leuant subitement en sursaut, tout troublé, & à coup s'alla ietter à genoux aupres dudit Pere, à qui neantmoins il n'auoit iamais parlé auparauant, & luy dit: Mon Pere, ie vous prie confessez-moy, ie suis mort. Le P. Biard se leua pour le consoler, s'apperceuant bien, qu'il estoit troublé; Tout le corps-de-garde tourna les yeux de mesme sur eux, & chacun aduisoit autour de soy s'il y auoit rien à craindre. De fortune, ou à dessein, comme que ce soit, ie n'en sçay rien, vn certain eceruelé va trouuer à deux bons pas de Merueille vn poictrinal tout chargé, amorcé, le chien abatu, & s'escria: O le traistre! il auoit enuie [171] de se saisir de ce poytrinal, & faire quelque coup. Le Malouïn respondit, que cela ne pouuoit estre, parce que dés sa venuë il auoit tousiours esté en leurs mains; & partant il estoit impossible, qu'il eust preparé, ny mesmes veu ce poytrinal, & que quand mesmes il l'eust veu, qu'il en estoit trop loin pour s'en saisir sans estre preuenu. Mais nonobstant tout son dire, il fut garrotté, luy, & trois de ses gens, qui sembloyent estre les plus mauuais.
As night fell and darkness settled in, Captain Merueille returned to his quarters, unaware of his assailants. The sentinel, hearing him approach, shouted, "Who's there?" The Maloüin, thinking it was one of his men, mockingly replied, "Who’s there indeed?" and kept moving forward. The sentinel, genuinely alarmed, aimed his musket at him. It was quite a miracle that Merueille was neither killed nor injured. But he was taken aback, especially when he suddenly found armed men with drawn swords seizing him and taking him into the house, as you can imagine in such a situation, with people shouting, threatening, and causing chaos. The poor man had not been feeling well for several days, and at that moment, he was completely exhausted from the journey. He had faced numerous misfortunes and illnesses that year, as if to overwhelm him. Thus, finding himself suddenly plunged into an abyss, he had no idea where he was. He lay down next to the fire on his side, lamenting; the guards were all around him. Father Biard, seeing the confusion that had overtaken the entire house and unable to bring order, began to pray to God at the foot of a bench, which was set against the wall several feet away from the fire. Merueille, having taken a moment to sense his miseries and recognize himself, noticed Father Biard praying. Suddenly, he sprang up, very disturbed, and rushed to kneel next to the Father, whom he had never spoken to before, and said, “Father, please hear my confession; I am dying.” Father Biard got up to console him, realizing well that he was troubled; the entire guard turned their eyes toward them, and everyone wondered if there was anything to fear. By chance, or intentionally, I don’t know, a certain crazed man came across Merueille at a good distance with a loaded pistol, with his dog down, and shouted, “Oh, the traitor!” He intended to seize that pistol and do something. The Maloüin replied that this was impossible because from the moment he arrived, he had always been in their hands; therefore, it was impossible for him to have prepared or even seen that pistol, and even if he had seen it, he was too far away to seize it without being noticed. But despite all his claims, he was bound along with three of his men, who seemed to be the most troublesome.
When night came on and it was already quite dark, Captain Merveille returned to his lodgings, knowing nothing of his guests. The sentinel, hearing him approach, uttered his, "Who goes there?" The Maloüin, thinking this was one of his own people, answered mockingly, "But who goes there thyself?" and continued upon his way. The sentinel fired off his musket at him in earnest, and it was a great wonder [Fr. merveille] that Merveille was not killed or wounded. But he was [169] very much astonished, and still more so when he saw some soldiers upon him with naked swords, who seized him and took him into the house; you may imagine how men of powder and of rope act at such times, with their cries, their threats, and their gesticulations. The poor man had not been well for several days, and just then was very much wearied from his journey. He had had several discouraging losses and sicknesses that year, enough to break him down. So, seeing himself thus, as it were, suddenly fallen into an abyss, he knew not where he was. He lay down at full length before the fire, and began to lament: the guards were all around him. Father Biard, seeing the confusion of the whole house, and not being able to restore order, began to pray to God, kneeling at the foot [170] of a bench which was against one of the beds, some distance from the fire. Merveille, having had some chance to realize his unfortunate condition and to 215 collect himself, and, having perceived Father Biard praying, started up in great agitation, and ran, and threw himself on his knees before the said Father; and, although he had never before spoken to him, said: "My Father, I pray you to confess me, I am a dead man." Father Biard got up to console him, seeing clearly that he was troubled; the whole bodyguard likewise turned their eyes upon them, and each one looked about him to see if there was anything to fear. By chance or design, whichever it was, I know not, a certain madcap stepped forward and picked up, at two good paces from Merveille, a carbine, all loaded and primed, with the trigger down; and cried: "Oh, the traitor! He wanted [171] to get hold of this carbine and have a few shots from it." The Malouïn answered that that could not be, because since his arrival he had always been in their hands; and so it was impossible for him to have prepared or even seen this carbine; and, if he had seen it, he was too far away to get hold of it without being prevented. But in spite of all he said, he, and three others of his men, who seemed to be the worst, were bound.
When night fell and it was pretty dark, Captain Merveille returned to his place, unaware of his guests. The sentinel, hearing him approach, shouted, "Who goes there?" The Maloüin, thinking it was one of his own, replied mockingly, "But who goes there thyself?" and kept going. The sentinel then shot at him for real, and it was a miracle [Fr. merveille] that Merveille wasn’t killed or hurt. He was very shocked and even more so when he saw soldiers with drawn swords coming at him, who grabbed him and took him inside; you can imagine how gunpowder and rope men act at times like that, with their shouting, threats, and wild gestures. The poor guy hadn’t been well for several days and was really exhausted from his trip. He had faced several discouraging losses and illnesses that year, enough to wear him down. So, finding himself suddenly thrown into chaos, he had no idea where he was. He lay down flat in front of the fire and started to cry, with the guards all around him. Father Biard, seeing the disorder in the whole house and unable to restore calm, began to pray to God, kneeling at the foot of a bench near one of the beds, a bit away from the fire. Merveille, having had a moment to grasp his unfortunate situation and to collect himself, noticed Father Biard praying, jumped up in panic, and rushed to kneel before him. Although he had never spoken to him before, he said, "My Father, I beg you to confess me, I am a dead man." Father Biard got up to comfort him, seeing clearly how distressed he was; the entire guard turned their attention to them, each looking around to see if there was anything to fear. By chance or on purpose, I don’t know, a certain prankster stepped forward and picked up a loaded carbine, with the trigger down, from a couple of paces away from Merveille, and shouted, "Oh, the traitor! He wanted to get this carbine and take a few shots!" The Maloüin replied that couldn’t be true, as he had always been in their control since arriving, making it impossible for him to have prepared or even seen that carbine; and if he had seen it, he was too far away to grab it without being stopped. But despite all he said, he and three others of his men, who seemed to be the most suspicious, were tied up.
Merueille estoit garrotté les mains derriere le dos, & si estroictement que ne pouuant prendre aucun repos, il se lamentoit fort pitoyablement. Le P. Biard en ayant compassion pria le sieur de Biencourt de faire deslier cest affligé, lequel il plegeoit corps pour corps, alleguant que si on se craignoit dudit Merueille, qu'on l'enserrast [172] dans vn des licts faicts à la Chartreuse, & qu'il se tiendroit à la porte, à fin de luy empescher la sortie: Que si on entendoit 216 du remuemẽt, qu'on frappast sur luy aussi tost que sur l'autre. Le sieur de Biencourt accorda au P. Biard sa demande, & Merueille fut deslié & confiné dans vn des licts, le P. Biard estant à la porte.
Merueille was tied up with his hands behind his back, so tightly that he couldn’t find any rest, and he lamented quite pitifully. Father Biard, feeling compassion, asked Mr. de Biencourt to release this distressed man, pledging his own life in exchange, arguing that if they were concerned about Merueille, they should confine him in one of the beds made at the Charterhouse and that he would stand at the door to prevent his escape. If there was any commotion, they could strike at him just as they would at the other. Mr. de Biencourt agreed to Father Biard's request, and Merueille was released and confined to one of the beds, with Father Biard standing at the door.
Merveille had his hands bound behind his back so tightly, that he could not rest, and he began to complain very pitifully. Father Biard taking pity on him, begged sieur de Biencourt to have the sufferer untied, whom he pledged man for man, alleging that, if they had any fears about the said Merveille, they might enclose him [172] in one of the Carthusian beds,40 and that he would stay at the door to prevent his going out: that if any noise were heard the punishment therefor should fall upon him as well as upon the other. Sieur de Biencourt granted Father Biard's request, and Merveille was untied and confined 217 in one of these beds, Father Biard being at the door.
Merveille had his hands tied behind his back so tightly that he couldn't rest, and he started to complain very pitifully. Father Biard, feeling sorry for him, asked sieur de Biencourt to have the suffering man untied, promising to take full responsibility, suggesting that if they were worried about Merveille, they could put him in one of the Carthusian beds,40 and he would stay at the door to keep him from leaving. He added that if any noise was made, the punishment should fall on him as well as on Merveille. Sieur de Biencourt agreed to Father Biard's request, and Merveille was untied and confined217 in one of those beds, with Father Biard standing at the door.
Or quelle fut ceste nuict, ie ne vous le sçaurois expliquer: car elle passa toute en alarmes, en escopeterie & impetuositez de quelques vns, telles, qu'à bon droict pouuoit-on craindre que les prognostiques veus au ciel la nuict precedente n'eussent lors leurs effects sanguinaires en terre. Le P. Biard fit promesse de ramenteuoir ce benefice toute sa vie, s'il plaisoit à Dieu de brider ces esprits mutins, & meurtriers, qui sembloiẽt d'estre estachés & voler par [173] dessus la maison attendans leur curée. Dieu par sa bonté l'exauça, & les feruentes prieres du Capitaine Merueille, car certes il mõstra vn cœur vrayement Chrestiẽ dés qu'il fut à part deslié, ne cessant quasi toute la nuict de louër, & benir son Createur, nonobstant toutes les algarades, qui luy furẽt faictes. Et le matin venu il se confessa, & fit son bon-jour luy & trois de ses gents auec vne grande tranquillité d'esprit. De vray c'est vn exemple bien rare, & bien excellẽt à qui sçait estimer la vertu.
But what a night it was! I can't explain it to you: it was filled with alarms, gunfire, and the wildness of some individuals, to the point where one could rightly fear that the ominous signs seen in the sky the night before would have bloody consequences on the ground. Father Biard promised to remember this blessing for the rest of his life if it pleased God to rein in those rebellious and murderous spirits, who seemed to be hovering around the house, waiting for their chance. God, in His goodness, answered him, along with the fervent prayers of Captain Merueille, who certainly showed a truly Christian heart as soon as he was freed from captivity. He almost spent the entire night praising and blessing his Creator, despite all the attacks made against him. When morning came, he confessed and greeted himself and three of his men with great peace of mind. Truly, it is a very rare and excellent example for those who appreciate virtue.
Now I could not describe to you what a night this was: for it passed in continual alarms, gunshots and rash acts on the part of some of the men; so that it was feared with good reason that the prognostications seen in the heavens the night before would have their bloody fulfillment upon earth. Father Biard promised to keep this favor in mind as long as he lived, if it pleased God to restrain these mutinous and murderous spirits which seemed to be in ecstasy and to fly [173] over the house waiting for their prey. God in his goodness hearkened to him, and to the sincere prayers of Captain Merveille, for he certainly showed a truly Christian spirit, as soon as he was partially released, never ceasing, nearly all night, to praise and bless his Creator, notwithstanding all the insults that had been heaped upon him. And when morning came he confessed, and, together with three of his men, received the sacrament, in great tranquillity of mind. In truth it was a very rare and very excellent example to those who know how to esteem virtue.
Now I can’t describe what a night this was: it was filled with constant alarms, gunshots, and reckless actions from some of the men. It was feared, and for good reason, that the ominous signs seen in the sky the night before would come to a bloody end on earth. Father Biard promised to remember this favor for the rest of his life if God would help restrain these mutinous and murderous spirits that seemed to be in a frenzy, lurking around the house waiting for their prey. God, in his goodness, listened to him, as well as to the sincere prayers of Captain Merveille, who truly showed a Christian spirit. Once he was partially freed, he never stopped, for nearly the entire night, praising and blessing his Creator, despite all the insults thrown at him. When morning came, he confessed and, along with three of his men, received the sacrament, with great peace of mind. Truly, it was a rare and excellent example for those who know how to value virtue.
L'aprés-disnee le P. Biard demanda congé d'aller trouuer du Pont, sous promesse du sieur de Biencourt, que tout bon traictement luy seroit faict. Mais comme ledit Pere fut à vn quart de lieüe; de soy-mesme ledit du Pont arriua, & toutes esmotions furent accoisées. Le sieur de Biencourt emprunta [174] la barque de Merueille, & l'emmena auec soy, & vn des Maloüins, qui despuis mourut de maladie à Port Royal.
L'après-dîner, le P. Biard a demandé la permission d'aller chercher du Pont, sous la promesse du sieur de Biencourt, que tout bon traitement lui serait fait. Mais alors que le Père était à un quart de lieue, le dit du Pont est arrivé de lui-même, et toutes les tensions se sont apaisées. Le sieur de Biencourt a emprunté la barque de Merueille et l'a emmenée avec lui, ainsi qu'un des Maloüins, qui est décédé plus tard de maladie à Port Royal.
In the afternoon Father Biard asked leave to go and find du Pont, with sieur de Biencourt's promise that he would receive nothing but good treatment. But when the said Father had gone a quarter of a league, the said du Pont came up of his own accord, and all disturbances were quieted. Sieur de Biencourt borrowed [174] Merveille's barque, and took it away with him, together with one of the Maloüins, who afterwards died at Port Royal.
In the afternoon, Father Biard asked for permission to go find du Pont, with sieur de Biencourt promising he would be treated well. However, after walking a quarter of a league, du Pont showed up on his own, and all the tensions settled down. Sieur de Biencourt borrowed Merveille's boat and took it with him, along with one of the Maloüins, who later died at Port Royal.
CHAPITRE XXI. [i.e., xviii.]
LE VOYAGE DE QUINIBEQUI, & LE RETOUR À PORT ROYAL.
218 NOVS auons remarqué peu au parauant, que ce voyage à la riuiere S. Iean, n'estoit qu'vn destour du plus grand entreprins aux Armouchiquois pour auoir du bled. Comme donc nous eussions ainsi transigé auec les Maloüins, nous mismes la voile au vent, prenants la route des Armouchiquois. Auant que partir, le sieur du Pont & Merueille prierent le P. Biard de vouloir demeurer auec eux; mais il leur respondit, [175] que pour lors il ne le pouuoit faire, d'autant que ce ne luy seroit point beau de quitter le sieur de Biencourt en vn voyage tant perilleux: Et qu'il importoit à sa charge de recognoistre les gens, & disposition des lieux; & peu à peu domestiquer le sens des Sauuages à la veuë, vs, & façon du Christianisme, les visitant, & leur en donnant quelq; goust de pieté, bien que ce ne fust qu'en passant. Mais qu'il esperoit auec la benediction de Dieu, le voyage accomply de venir passer l'Hyuer auec eux: & auec leur ayde composer son Catechisme. A quoy il pria le sieur du Pont de se preparer, s'enquerant des Sauuages de la proprieté des mots, qui peuuent correspõdre à ceux de nostre langue, & Religion. Et à fin qu'il le peust faire commodément, il luy laissa vne explication bien ample des [176] principaux articles de nostre saincte Foy.
218 Some had noticed earlier that this trip to the St. John River was just a detour from the larger mission among the Armouchiquois to obtain grain. So once we reached an agreement with the Maloüins, we set sail with the wind, heading toward the Armouchiquois. Before leaving, Mr. du Pont and Merueille asked Father Biard to stay with them; however, he replied that he couldn't do so at that time, as it wouldn't be right to leave Mr. de Biencourt on such a perilous journey. He felt it was important for him to recognize the people and the layout of the land, and to gradually introduce the Indigenous people to the aesthetic and customs of Christianity, visiting them and giving them a taste of piety, even if just briefly. But he hoped that with God's blessing, after completing the journey, he would return to spend the winter with them and, with their help, compile his Catechism. He asked Mr. du Pont to prepare for this, inquiring with the Indigenous people about the meaning of words that correspond to those in our language and religion. To facilitate this, he left him a thorough explanation of the main tenets of our holy Faith.
CHAPTER XXI. [i.e., xviii.]
THE VOYAGE TO QUINIBEQUI, AND THE RETURN TO PORT ROYAL.
219 WE remarked a little while ago that this visit to St. John river was only a diversion from the greater expedition to the Armouchiquois to get some corn. Now when we had thus come to terms with the Maloüins, we unfurled our sails to the wind and turned towards the land of the Armouchiquois. Before departing, sieur du Pont and Merveille begged Father Biard to consent to remain with them; but he answered [175] that for the present he could not do it, as it would not be right to leave sieur de Biencourt in such a dangerous voyage; and that it was important to him in his mission to study the people and location of the places, and, little by little, to familiarize the minds of the Savages with the sight, uses, and ways of Christianity, visiting them and giving them some taste of piety, although it might be only in passing by. But that he hoped, with God's blessing, when this journey was over, to come and pass the Winter with them, and with their aid to compose his Catechism. For this he begged sieur du Pont to prepare himself, questioning the Savages about the fitness of words which might correspond to those of our language and Religion. And in order that he might be able to do it properly, he left him quite an ample explanation of the [176] principal articles of our holy Faith.
219 We mentioned earlier that this visit to the St. John River was just a detour from the larger expedition to the Armouchiquois to get some corn. Now that we had come to an agreement with the Maloüins, we set our sails to the wind and headed toward the land of the Armouchiquois. Before leaving, Sieur du Pont and Merveille asked Father Biard to stay with them, but he replied that he couldn't do that for now, as it wouldn't be right to leave Sieur de Biencourt on such a dangerous journey. He explained that it was important for him in his mission to learn about the people and the places, and gradually to introduce the Savages to the concepts and practices of Christianity, visiting them and giving them a glimpse of piety, even if just briefly. He hoped, with God’s blessing, to return and spend the winter with them after this journey, and with their help, to write his Catechism. For this, he asked Sieur du Pont to prepare himself by asking the Savages about suitable words that might match those in our language and religion. To help him do this properly, he provided him with a thorough explanation of the key articles of our holy Faith.
220 Nous arriuasmes à Kinibequi sur la fin d'Octobre. Kinibequi est vne riuiere proche des Armouchiquoys à quarante trois degrez, & deux tiers d'eleuation, & au Suroüest de Port Royal, à soixante dix lieües, ou enuiron. Elle a deux emboucheures bien grandes, distantes l'vne de l'autre au moins deux lieües, elle a aussi plusieurs bras, & Isles, qui la decoupent. Au reste, belle & grande riuiere, mais nous n'y vismes point de bonnes terres, non plus qu'à la riuiere S. Iean. On dit toutesfois qu'en haut, loin de la mer, elles y sont fort belles, & le sejour aggreable, & que les peuples y labourent. Nous ne montasmes pas plus auant de trois lieües, nous tournoyames par tant de vireuoltes, & sautames tant de precipices, [177] que grand miracle de Dieu fut que ne perismes plusieurs fois. Aucuns de nos gens s'escrierent par deux diuerses fois, que nous estions perdus; mais ils crierent auant le temps; Nostre Seigneur en soit beny. Les Sauuages nous emmielloyent de l'esperance d'auoir du bled; puis ils changerent la promesse du bled en trocque de castors.
220 We arrived in Kinibequi at the end of October. Kinibequi is a river near the Armouchiquoys, at forty-three degrees and two-thirds elevation, and southwest of Port Royal, about seventy leagues away. It has two large mouths, at least two leagues apart, and also several branches and islands that cut through it. Overall, it's a beautiful and large river, but we didn't see any good land there, nor at the St. John River. However, it's said that further upstream, away from the sea, the land is very nice, and the area is pleasant, with people farming there. We didn't go more than three leagues upstream; we twisted and turned so many times and jumped over so many cliffs that it was truly a miracle from God that we didn't perish several times. Some of our people cried out twice that we were lost, but they cried too soon; may our Lord be blessed. The natives filled us with hopes of getting wheat, but then they changed their promise of wheat to a trade for beaver pelts.
221 We arrived at Kinibequi41 towards the end of October. Kinibequi is a river near the Armouchiquois, in latitude forty-three and two-thirds degrees, and Southwest of Port Royal about seventy leagues or thereabouts. It has two quite large mouths, one distant from the other at least two leagues; it is also cut up by numerous arms and branches. Besides, it is a great and beautiful river; but we did not see good soil there any more than at the St. John river. They say, however, that farther up, away from the sea, the country is very fine and life there agreeable, and that the people till the soil. We did not go farther up than three leagues; we whirled about through so many eddies, and shot over so many precipices, [177] that several times it was a great miracle of God that we did not perish. Some of our crew cried out at two different times that we were lost: but they cried too soon, blessed be Our Lord. The Savages cajoled us with the hope of getting corn; then they changed their promise of corn to that of trade in beaver skins.
221 We arrived at Kinibequi41 towards the end of October. Kinibequi is a river near the Armouchiquois, at forty-three and two-thirds degrees latitude, and about seventy leagues southwest of Port Royal. It has two large mouths that are at least two leagues apart, and it's crisscrossed by many arms and branches. Additionally, it's a magnificent river, but we didn't find any good soil there, just like at the St. John river. However, they say that farther upstream, away from the sea, the land is quite nice and life there is pleasant, and that the people farm the land. We didn't go further than three leagues; we navigated through so many currents and over so many waterfalls that it was truly a miracle we didn't get lost or perish. Several crew members shouted twice that we were lost, but they were wrong—thank God. The natives teased us with promises of getting corn, but then they switched their offer from corn to trading beaver skins.
Or pendant qu'on faisoit ceste trocque, le P. Biard s'en estoit allé en vne Isle proche, auec vn garçõ pour celebrer la saincte Messe. Les Sauuages à l'occasion de la traicte qui se deuoit faire, se ietterent fort auidement, & à la foule dans nostre barque; de curiosité (comme i'estime) pource qu'ils ne voyent pas souuẽt tels spectacles. Nos gens auoient peur, que ce ne fust malice, & que soubs couleur de trocque, ils ne se voulussent [178] saisir de la barque: aussi s'estoyent ils armez, & barricadez, à fin de n'estre surprins voyant donc, que nonobstant leurs menaces, & crieries, ils ne cessoyent d'entrer à la file, & que ja ils estoyent 222 bien trente sur le tillac, ils cuiderent que tout à faict c'estoit à bon jeu, qu'on les vouloit surprendre: & ja couchoiẽt en iouë pour tirer. Mõsieur de Biencourt a souuent dit, & souuent repeté despuis, qu'il eut plusieurs fois sur la langue de crier, tuë, tuë: Mais que ceste consideration le retint, que le Pere Biard estoit à terre, qui ne falliroit d'estre massacré si lon meffaisoit à aucun Sauuage. Ceste consideration obligea le P. Biard, & nous sauua trestous: car si lon eust commẽcé la charge, il n'est pas croyable, qu'on eust iamais peu eschapper la chaude chole & furieuse poursuite des Sauuages dedãs vne [179] riuiere, qui a tant de tours, & retours, & souuent bien estroicts, & perilleux: outre que de cent ans après ceste coste n'eust peu estre reconciliable, ny hospitaliere aux François, tant les Sauuages eussẽt eu ceste offense dessus le cœur. Dieu doncques nous sauua par ceste consideration. Et de là tous Capitaines retiendront de n'estre point trop subits aux executions de perilleuse suite. Or les Sagamos s'apperceuans d'eux mesmes de la iuste apprehension, où leurs gens poussoient nos François, se prindrent à les retirer hastiuement, & mirent ordre à la confusion.
While this trading was happening, Father Biard had gone to a nearby island with a young boy to celebrate Mass. The natives, wanting to take part in the trade, eagerly jumped into our boat out of curiosity (as I believe) since they don't often see such sights. Our people were worried that it might be a trap and that, under the pretense of trading, they intended to seize the boat. As a result, they armed and barricaded themselves to avoid being caught off guard. Seeing that despite the natives’ threats and shouts they kept coming in a steady stream, and already about thirty were on deck, they thought it was all just a game and were ready to shoot. Mr. de Biencourt often said, and has repeated since, that he was tempted many times to shout, "Kill, kill!" But he held back, considering that Father Biard was on land, who would surely be killed if any harm came to a native. This consideration restrained Father Biard and saved all of us; for had we initiated an attack, it's hard to believe we could have escaped the hot anger and furious pursuit of the natives in a river that has so many twists and turns, often very narrow and dangerous. Moreover, a hundred years later, this area would not have been reconcilable or hospitable to the French, as the natives would have held this offense against them. Thus, God saved us through this consideration. From this, all captains should remember not to rush into actions that could lead to perilous consequences. The sagamores, realizing the justified fear their people had towards our French, hurried to pull them back and restore order amidst the chaos.
Now, while this trading was going on, Father Biard had gone, with a boy to an Island near by, to celebrate holy Mass. The Savages, on account of the trading to take place, crowded very eagerly into our barque; from curiosity (I think) because they did not often see such sights. Our people were afraid that this was only a trick, and that under the pretense of trading they wanted [178] to get possession of the barque; therefore they armed and barricaded themselves not to be taken unawares. Seeing then that, notwithstanding their threats and cries, they continued to file in, and there were already about thirty of them upon the deck, they decided 223 that it was all in good earnest and that they were trying to take them by surprise, so they had already taken aim to shoot. Monsieur de Biencourt has often said, and often repeated since then, that several times he had at his tongue's end the words, "Kill, kill." But that he was restrained by the consideration that Father Biard was on shore, and that he would not escape being massacred if harm were done to any of the Savages. This consideration was a blessing to Father Biard, and saved us all: for if the attack had been begun it is not to be supposed that they could ever have escaped the passionate wrath and furious pursuit of the Savages, in a [179] river which has so many turns and windings, and which is often very narrow and dangerous; besides, this coast could not have become hospitable or reconciled towards the French for a hundred years afterwards, so much would the Savages have taken the offense to heart. So on this account God saved us; hence, all Captains should restrain themselves from rash and perilous conduct. Now the Sagamores, themselves perceiving to what a state of just apprehension their people had driven the French, began to draw them off hastily and to bring order out of the confusion.
While this trading was happening, Father Biard had gone with a boy to a nearby island to celebrate Mass. The natives eagerly crowded into our boat, likely out of curiosity since they didn't often see such things. Our crew was worried that this was just a trick and that the natives planned to seize the boat under the guise of trading. As a result, they armed themselves and barricaded the boat to avoid being caught off guard. Even though the natives continued to come aboard despite their threats and cries, and with about thirty of them already on deck, the crew decided it was serious and that they were trying to catch them by surprise, so they prepared to shoot. Monsieur de Biencourt often said he almost shouted "Kill, kill," but he held back, knowing that Father Biard was ashore and that if any harm came to the natives, Father Biard would likely be killed too. This thought ended up saving Father Biard and all of us; had the attack started, it's unlikely that we could have escaped the furious anger and relentless pursuit of the natives in a river with so many twists and turns, which is often narrow and dangerous. Moreover, this coast wouldn’t have been welcoming toward the French for at least a hundred years later, as the natives would have taken the offense very personally. For this reason, God saved us, and all captains should be careful to avoid reckless actions. Recognizing the fear they had instilled in the French, the leaders of the natives began to withdraw their people quickly and restore order amidst the chaos.
Ce peuple ne monstre point d'estre meschant, quoy qu'il aye deffaict les Anglois, qui vouloient habiter parmy eux l'an 1608. & 1609. ils s'excusoient à nous de ce faict, & nous racontoient les outrages, [180] qu'ils auoyent receu desdicts Anglois, & nous flattoient: disans qu'ils nous aymoient bien, parce qu'ils sçauoient, que nous ne fermions point nos portes aux Sauuages comme les Anglois & que nous ne les chassions pas de nostre table à coups de baston, ny ne les faisions point mordre à nos chiens. Ils ne sont 224 point larrons comme les Armouchiquoys, & sont les plus grands harangueurs du monde. Ils ne font rien sans cela. Le P. Biard les alla voir par deux fois: & (ce qu'il faisoit par tout) pria Dieu en leur presence, & leur mõstra des images, & marques de nostre creance, lesquelles ils baisoient volontiers, faisants faire le signe de la saincte Croix à leurs enfans, qu'ils luy offroyent, à fin qu'il les benist: & oyoient auec attention grande, & respect ce qu'on leur annonçoit. Le mal [181] estoit, qu'ils ont vne langue toute diuerse, & falloit qu'vn Sauuage seruist de truchemant, lequel sçachant bien peu de la Religion Chrestiẽne, se bailloit neantmoins du credit enuers les autres Sauuages: & à voir sa contenance, & ouyr son long parler, il faisoit grãdement du Docteur: si bien ou mal, ie m'en rapporte.
This people does not show themselves to be wicked, even though they defeated the English who wanted to settle among them in 1608 and 1609. They apologized to us for that and told us about the outrages they had suffered from those English, and they flattered us, saying that they liked us well because they knew we did not shut our doors to the natives like the English did, nor did we chase them away from our table with sticks, or make them suffer from our dogs. They are not thieves like the Armouchiquoys, and they are the greatest speakers in the world. They do nothing without that. Father Biard visited them twice and (as he did everywhere) prayed to God in their presence and showed them images and symbols of our faith, which they willingly kissed, making the sign of the Holy Cross for their children, whom they offered to him so he would bless them; and they listened with great attention and respect to what was announced to them. The problem was that they had a completely different language, and a native had to act as an interpreter, who, knowing very little about the Christian religion, still gained credibility among the other natives; and from his demeanor and his lengthy speeches, he made himself out to be quite the scholar, whether well or poorly, I cannot say.
These people do not seem to be bad, although they drove away the English who wished to settle among them in 1608 and 1609.41 They made excuses to us for this act, and recounted the outrages [180] that they had experienced from these English; and they flattered us, saying that they loved us very much, because they knew we would not close our doors to the Savages as the English did, and that we would not drive them from our table with blows from a club, nor set our dogs upon them. They are not thieves 225 like the Armouchiquoys, and are the greatest speech-makers on earth. Nothing is done without speeches. Father Biard went to see them twice, and (as he did everywhere) prayed God in their presence, and showed them some pictures and tokens of our faith which they willingly kissed, having their children make the sign of the holy Cross, and presenting them to him for his blessing: they listened with great attention and respect to what was told them. The trouble [181] was, that they have an altogether different language, and a Savage had to serve as interpreter, who, knowing very little of the Christian Religion, nevertheless acquitted himself with credit in the eyes of the other Savages; and to look at his face and hear his talk, he played the Doctor very grandly; whether successfully or not, I cannot tell.
These people don’t seem bad, even though they drove away the English who wanted to settle among them in 1608 and 1609.41 They made excuses to us for this action and talked about the wrongs they had suffered from these English. They praised us, saying that they loved us a lot because they knew we wouldn’t shut our doors to the "Savages" like the English did. They also said we wouldn’t drive them away with clubs or set our dogs on them. They aren’t thieves like the Armouchiquoys and are the best speakers on the planet. Everything is done with speeches. Father Biard visited them twice and, as he did everywhere, prayed in their presence. He showed them some pictures and symbols of our faith, which they gladly kissed, having their children make the sign of the holy Cross and bringing them to him for his blessing. They listened with great attention and respect to what he had to say. The problem was that they have a completely different language, and a Savage had to serve as an interpreter, who, while knowing very little about Christianity, did a commendable job in the eyes of the other Savages. From his expression and his talk, he carried himself like a very important Doctor; whether he was successful or not, I can’t say.
Nous fusmes à Kinibequi iusques au quatre, ou cinquiesme de Nouembre, saison ja trop auancée pour passer outre selon nostre premier dessein: c'est pourquoy le sieur de Biencourt se mit au retour d'autant qu'il pensoit estre moindre mal de souffrir l'Hyuer, & la disette à Port Royal, y estans bien logés, & chauffés, & attendãts la misericorde de Dieu; que non pas de risquer sur mer en vn temps de tempestes, parmy des Barbares & ennemis, ayants [182] encores de plus la faim à craindre; car nos prouisions commençoyẽt fort à faillir: ainsi donc nous adressasmes à Pẽtegoet pour nous en retourner à Port Royal.
Nous restâmes à Kinibequi jusqu'au quatre ou cinquième novembre, une saison déjà trop avancée pour poursuivre notre premier plan : c'est pourquoi le sieur de Biencourt décida de faire demi-tour, pensant qu'il valait mieux affronter l'hiver et le manque de nourriture à Port Royal, où nous étions bien logés, au chaud, en attendant la miséricorde de Dieu, plutôt que de risquer le voyage en mer en pleine tempête, entourés de barbares et d'ennemis, avec en plus la faim à craindre, car nos provisions commençaient vraiment à manquer. Ainsi, nous nous orientâmes vers Pẽtegoet pour retourner à Port Royal.
We were at Kinibequi until the fourth or fifth of November, a season already too advanced to go on any farther, according to our first intention; hence sieur de Biencourt set out upon his return, thinking it the lesser evil to endure Winter and want at Port Royal, comfortably lodged and warm, awaiting God's mercy, than to risk passage upon the sea in this stormy season, being now among Barbarians and enemies, with [182] famine to fear besides; for our provisions began to be very scarce: therefore we turned towards Pentegoet, on our way back to Port Royal.
We were at Kinibequi until around November 4th or 5th, which was already too late in the season to go any further, as we had initially planned. So, Sieur de Biencourt decided to head back, believing it was better to face the winter and scarcity at Port Royal, where we could be warm and comfortable, waiting for God's mercy, than to risk crossing the sea during this stormy season while being surrounded by hostile people and worrying about famine; our supplies were running very low. Therefore, we made our way toward Pentegoet on our journey back to Port Royal.
A Pentegoet nous trouuasmes vn'assemblee de quatre vingts cauots Sauuages, & vne chaloupe. C'estoit en tout enuiron trois cents ames. De là nous repassasmes à l'Isle S. Croix, où Platrier nous donna deux barils de pois, ou de febues: l'vn & l'autre nous fut vn bien grand present.
A Pentegoet, we found a gathering of eighty Native Americans and a small boat. In total, there were about three hundred people. From there, we crossed back to St. Croix Island, where Platrier gave us two barrels of peas or beans: both were a very generous gift.
At Pentegoet we found an assemblage of eighty canoes of Savages, and a boat, in all about three hundred souls. Thence we passed on to the Island of Ste. Croix, where Platrier gave us two barrels of peas or beans; they both proved a very great boon to us.
At Pentegoet, we discovered a group of eighty native canoes and a boat, totaling about three hundred people. From there, we moved on to the Island of Ste. Croix, where Platrier provided us with two barrels of peas or beans; both turned out to be a huge help for us.
226 Icy le P. Biard supplia le sieur de Biencour de le faire passer à la riuiere S. Ieã à ce qu'il peust aller trouuer du Pont & trauailler au Catechisme, ainsi qu'ils auoyent conuenu au depart. Mais ledit sieur ne luy voulust point accorder sa requeste, sinon aux conditions, qu'il entretinst & nourrist auec soy les matelots, qui le conduiroyent [183] iusques au Printemps suiuant; Condition totalement impossible. Ainsi fallust qu'il laissast son Catechisme, & s'en reuinst auec les autres à Port Royal à son grand regret.
226 Icy le P. Biard asked Mr. de Biencour to help him cross to the St. John River so he could meet with the bridge and work on the Catechism, just as they had agreed before leaving. However, Mr. de Biencour refused his request unless he provided food and shelter for the sailors who would take him there until the following spring; a condition that was completely impossible. Therefore, he had to give up on his Catechism and return with the others to Port Royal, much to his disappointment.
Here Father Biard begged sieur de Biencour to let 227 him go on to the river St. John so that he could find du Pont and go to work on the Catechism, as they had agreed at his departure. But the said sieur was not willing to grant his request, unless on the condition that he would feed and keep with him, [183] until the following Spring, the sailors who would take him there; a Condition totally impossible. Therefore he had to give up his Catechism, and return with the others to Port Royal, much to his regret.
Here, Father Biard asked sieur de Biencour to let him go to the St. John River so he could find du Pont and start working on the Catechism, as they had agreed when he left. However, the sieur was unwilling to grant his request unless he promised to feed and take care of the sailors who would take him there until the following spring, which was completely impossible. As a result, he had to abandon his Catechism plans and return with the others to Port Royal, much to his disappointment.
Tandis que nous estions en voyage aucun n'estoit resté dãs l'habitation de Port Royal, sinon le P. Enemond Massé, & vn ieune Parisien, appellé Valentin Pageau. Ledit Pere viuoit en Hermite bien austere, ne voyant aucun, sinon quelque fois deux, ou trois François qui labouroyent à deux lieuës de là: & si par fortune, quelque Sauuage passoit. Le P. Biard tomba peu apres son retour en vne legere maladie, mais lente, & chronique, qui donna subiect de charité audit Pere Enemond.
While we were traveling, no one stayed at the settlement of Port Royal except for Father Enemond Massé and a young Parisian named Valentin Pageau. The Father lived as a very austere hermit, seeing no one except sometimes two or three Frenchmen who worked about two leagues away; and if by chance a native happened to pass by. Father Biard soon fell into a mild but slow and chronic illness upon his return, which provided a reason for charity for Father Enemond.
While we were away, no one had remained at the settlement of Port Royal except Father Enemond Massé and a young Parisian, called Valentin Pageau. The Father lived very austerely, in the manner of a Hermit, seeing no one, except occasionally two or three Frenchmen who were cultivating the land two leagues away, and perchance some Savage who was passing by. Shortly after his return, Father Biard fell ill of a light but slow and chronic malady, which gave to Father Enemond an occasion for charity.
While we were gone, the only people left at the settlement of Port Royal were Father Enemond Massé and a young man from Paris named Valentin Pageau. The Father lived very simply, like a hermit, seeing no one except occasionally two or three Frenchmen who were farming two leagues away, and maybe a Native who happened to pass by. Shortly after he returned, Father Biard became ill with a mild but lingering and chronic illness, which gave Father Enemond a chance to show his kindness.
On leur auoit assigné vn garçon pour les aider en leurs necessités; [184] & ils l'auoyent accommodé bien honnestement: mais il les quitta au gros des neges, & au cœur de l'Hyuer.
On leur avait assigné un garçon pour les aider dans leurs besoins; [184] & ils l'avaient traité avec dignité: mais il les quitta au cœur des neiges, et en plein hiver.
They had been given a boy to help them in their needs, [184] whom they had treated very kindly; but he left them in the depths of the snow and in the heart of Winter.
They had been given a boy to assist them with their needs, [184] whom they treated very kindly; but he abandoned them in the depths of the snow and in the middle of winter.
Les neges commencerent le 26. de Nouembre, & auec elles (ce qui faschoit le plus) le retranchement des viures. On ne donnoit à chaque personne pour toute la sepmaine, qu'enuiron dix onces de pain, demy liure de lard, trois escuelées de pois, ou de febues, & vne de pruneaux. Les Iesuites n'en eurent iamais plus, ny autrement qu'vn chacun de la troupe. Et est mensonge très-impudente ce que le Factieux allegue du contraire.
Les neiges ont commencé le 26 novembre, et avec elles (ce qui était le plus ennuyeux) la réduction des provisions. On ne donnait à chaque personne pour toute la semaine qu'environ dix onces de pain, une demi-livre de lard, trois cuillerées de pois ou de haricots, et une de pruneaux. Les Jésuites n'en ont jamais reçu plus, ni autrement que chacun de la troupe. Et c'est un mensonge très éhonté ce que les Factieux affirment le contraire.
The snow began on the 26th of November, and with it (what grieved them the most) the cutting down of their rations. There was given to each individual for the entire week only about ten ounces of bread, half a pound of lard, three bowls of peas or beans, and one of prunes. The Jesuits never had more nor different things than the other members of the company and it is a very impudent lie which the Factionist alleges to the contrary.
The snow started on November 26th, and along with it (which upset them the most) came the reduction of their rations. Each person received only about ten ounces of bread for the entire week, half a pound of lard, three bowls of peas or beans, and one bowl of prunes. The Jesuits never had more or different supplies than the other members of the group, and it's a total lie that the Factionist claims otherwise.
228 Pendant tout ce temps les Sauuages ne nous venoyẽt point voir, sinon rarement quelques vns de la maison de Membertou, pour nous apporter quelque present de leur chasse. C'estoit lors bonne [185] feste, & jouine: nos gens en reprenoient vn peu de courage. Ce qui faschoit le plus, estoit l'apprehension du temps, quand on consideroit l'estenduë lõgue des mauuais moys, qu'on auoit à passer.
228 During this whole time, the Natives hardly came to see us, except for a few from Membertou’s group, who occasionally brought us a gift from their hunt. It was during a good celebration, and people started to feel a bit more hopeful. What troubled us the most was the fear of the time ahead when we considered the long stretch of difficult days we still had to face.
During all this time the Savages did not come to 229 see us, except rarely some of Membertou's family, to bring us some offering from the chase. Then there was great [185] feasting and hilarity, and our people would begin to feel a little encouraged. The most grievous thing was their dread of the season, when they considered the long duration of disagreeable months to be endured.
During all this time, the Savages rarely came to 229 see us, except for a few visits from some of Membertou's family, who would bring us gifts from their hunts. There would be great feasting and laughter, which lifted our spirits a bit. The hardest part was their fear of the upcoming season, as they thought about the long stretch of unpleasant months ahead.
Les Iesuites taschoient, & en priué, & en public de consoler tous, & vn chacun parmy ceste misere. Et aduint, que le troisiesme Dimẽche apres Noël, auquel on lit l'Euangile Vinum non habent: Le P. Biard exhorta la Compagnie à bien esperer, & prendre la glorieuse vierge Marie pour aduocare enuers son misericordieux Fils, en toutes necessitez, & spirituelles, & corporelles, estant ainsi, que par son intercession iamais le vin de consolation ne manque à ceux qui l'ont pour hostesse & pour mere. Le seruice finy, le P. Biard s'addressant au sieur de Biẽcourt, & luy monstrant les compagnõs, [186] luy dit en riant: Vinum non habent. Le priant de leur en donner de ce peu qui restoit, adioustant, que le cœur luy disoit qu'on auroit bien tost secours, & au plus long, dans le moys qui couroit, sçauoir est, dans Ianuier: & que peut estre verroit-on, qu'il deuineroit sans y penser. Les Compagnons furent bien-aises, & se gaudissants apres auoir beu, disoyent: Or bien, nous voy-cy de bon courage, pour attendre si le Pere sera point Prophete. Et certes il le fut de bonne aduenture: car vn nauire nous arriua iustement huict iours apres, lequel il nous fallut aller querir assez loin.
The Jesuits were comforting everyone, both in private and in public, during this time of hardship. On the third Sunday after Christmas, when the Gospel reading is They have no wine, Father Biard encouraged the group to stay hopeful and to take the glorious Virgin Mary as their advocate with her merciful Son in all their needs, both spiritual and physical. He noted that through her intercession, the wine of consolation never runs out for those who have her as their hostess and mother. After the service, Father Biard, turning to Mr. Biencourt and pointing out the companions, said with a smile: They have no wine. He asked him to share the little that was left, adding that his heart told him help would come soon, within the month, specifically in January, and perhaps they would see something unexpected happen. The companions were very pleased, and after drinking, they said: Well, we are in good spirits now, waiting to see if the Father will turn out to be a prophet. And indeed, he was right on target: for a ship arrived just eight days later, which we had to go far to fetch.
The Jesuits tried, both privately and in public, to comfort all and every one during this season of misery. And it happened that on the third Sunday after Christmas, when the Gospel Vinum non habent is read, Father Biard exhorted the Company to be of good cheer, and to take the glorious virgin Mary for an advocate with her compassionate son in every need, spiritual and corporal, as through her intercession the wine of consolation would never be wanting to those who have her as a guest and a mother. The service ended, Father Biard addressed himself to sieur de Biencourt, and, pointing to his companions, [186] said laughingly, Vinum non habent: begging him to give them the little that remained, adding that his heart told him they would soon have succor,—at the farthest, during the present month, namely, in January; and perhaps it would be seen that he had unwittingly prophesied. His Companions were delighted, and, in their joy after drinking, said, "Now, truly, we have the courage to wait and see if the Father is a Prophet." And certainly he made a lucky hit, for a ship reached us just one week afterward, which we had to go a long way out to seek.
The Jesuits did their best, both privately and publicly, to comfort everyone during this difficult time. On the third Sunday after Christmas, when the Gospel Vinum non habent is read, Father Biard encouraged the group to stay positive and to take the glorious Virgin Mary as an advocate with her compassionate son in every need, both spiritual and physical. He promised that through her intercession, the wine of comfort would always be available to those who welcomed her as a guest and a mother. After the service, Father Biard turned to sieur de Biencourt and, pointing to his companions, jokingly said, Vinum non habent: asking him to share what little remained, and he added that he felt they would soon receive help—at the latest, during this month, which is January; and perhaps he would be seen as having unwittingly made a prophecy. His companions were thrilled and, celebrating with a drink, said, "Now, we really have the courage to wait and see if the Father is a Prophet." And indeed, he made a fortunate prediction, as a ship arrived just one week later, which we had to go far out to find.
CHAPITRE XX. [i.e., xix.]
COMME MADAME LA MARQUISE DE GUERCHEUILLE OBTINT DU ROY LES TERRES DE LA [187] NOUUELLE FRANCE, & LE SECOURS QU'ELLE Y MOYENNA.
230 LE sieur du Potrincourt estãt reuenu en France au mois d'Aoust de l'an 1611. ainsi qu'a esté dit cy deuant, esuentoit de tous costés la trace, & le moyen de pouuoir secourir ses gẽts, lesquels il sçauoit ne pouuoir long temps durer sans renfort, & rauitaillement nouueau. La peine estoit de trouuer quelque bon Æole, Roy des Autans Bursins, qui les voulust donner, non comme ils le furent à Vlysses, liés dans le cuir pour ne souffler pas, ains deliés, & de bon cours pour bouffer dans les voiles, car sans cela point de nauire ne sçauroit auancer. Or considerant que Madame la Marquise de Guercheuille affectionnoit extremement la conuersion des Sauuages; qu'ell'auoit [188] ja procuré des aumosnes aux Iesuites, à laquelle ils faisoit fort bõ accueil, & voyãt que plusieurs rares vertus brilloyent en elle, il cuida qu'elle pourroit bien encliner à ceste bonn'œuure. Il luy en parla, & ladicte Dame respondit, que volontiers ell'entreroit en l'association que le sieur Robin, & les Iesuites auoyent auecques luy pour le secours de Canada, moyennant que ce fust de la bonne volonté des associés, & qu'elle les aideroit trestous de bonn'affectiõ. Vous pouuez estimer si les Iesuites deuoyent 232 resister à ceste proposition, ou si le sieur Robin en estoit malcontent, à qui ja Canada ne pesoit que trop. Ainsi donc contract fut passé d'association. Ladicte Dame estant à ce autorisee par le sieur de Liencourt premier Escuyer de sa Majesté, & Gouuerneur de Paris son honnoré, [189] & digne mary. Par ce contract estoit arresté qu'icelle Dame dõneroit presentement mille escus pour la cargaison d'vn nauire, & moyennant ce ell'entreroit en part, & des profits que ledit nauire rapporteroit du pays, & des terres que sa Majesté auoit donné audit sieur de Potrincourt, ainsi qu'il est amplement porté dans la minute. En ce contract, le sieur de Potrincourt se reserue Port Royal & ses terres, & dit n'entendre point, qu'il entre en diuision, ny communication des autres Seigneuries, Caps, Haures, & Prouinces, qu'il donne à entendre d'auoir audit pays, outre Port Royal. Or Madame la Marquise somma ledit sieur de Potrincourt de produire les papiers & instruments, par lesquels il constast de ces siennes appartenances & domaine si grand; il s'excusa, disant, [190] qu'il les auoit laissé en la nouuelle France. Ceste response fit soupçõner ladicte Dame & comme ell'est prudente, engin ne luy manqua pas pour se garder d'estre surprise: car elle fit auec le sieur Pierre du Gua, dit de Monts, qu'il luy retrocedast tous les droicts, actiõs, & pretensions qu'il auoit, & auoit oncques eu, en la nouuelle France à cause de la donation à luy faicte par feu Henry le Grand. Item d'autre part, elle impetra lettres de sa Majesté à present regnant, par lesquelles donation luy est faicte de nouueau de toutes les terres, portes & haures de la nouuelle France dés la grande riuiere, iusques à la Floride, 234 horsmis seulement Port Royal. Et en ceste façon celuy qu'on eust pensé estre le plus fin se retrouua contre son opinion serré & confiné comm'en prison dedans son Port [181 i.e., 191] Royal, parce qu'en verité, il n'a, ny n'a iamais eu autres terres, Caps, ny aures, Isles, ny continent, sinon Port Royal, & sa coste: Là où maintenant la dicte Dame tient tout le reste par double tiltre, sçauoir est, & de donation ou cession du sieur de Monts, & de donation nouuelle faicte par sa Majesté à present regnant.
230 Mr. du Potrincourt returned to France in August 1611. As mentioned earlier, he was looking for ways to support his people, whom he knew couldn’t survive much longer without reinforcements and new supplies. The challenge was to find a good Aeolus, the god of the winds, who would be willing to provide assistance—not as Ulysses received it, sealed in a leather bag to prevent the winds from blowing, but free and strong enough to fill the sails; otherwise, no ship could make progress. Considering that Madame la Marquise de Guercheuille was extremely devoted to the conversion of the Indigenous people, and that she had already provided donations to the Jesuits, who welcomed her contributions, he noticed several admirable qualities in her and thought she might be inclined to this good cause. He discussed it with her, and she responded that she would gladly join the partnership that Mr. Robin and the Jesuits had with him for the support of Canada, as long as it was with the good will of the partners, and she would support them all with sincere intentions. You can imagine how the Jesuits might have reacted to this proposal, or whether Mr. Robin was dissatisfied, as he already felt heavily burdened by Canada. Thus, an agreement for partnership was established. Madame was authorized in this by Mr. de Liencourt, the first equerry to His Majesty and the esteemed governor of Paris, her honorable and worthy husband. According to this agreement, she would immediately donate a thousand escus for a ship's cargo, and in return, she would share in the profits that said ship would bring from the land, as well as the lands that His Majesty had given to Mr. du Potrincourt, as detailed in the minutes. In this agreement, Mr. du Potrincourt reserved Port Royal and its lands and claimed he did not intend to share or communicate about other lordships, capes, bays, and provinces that he purported to have in that land, aside from Port Royal. Madame la Marquise then insisted that Mr. du Potrincourt produce the documents and instruments that would prove his vast properties and domain; he excused himself, saying that he had left them in New France. This response raised suspicions in Madame, and since she was prudent, she devised a way to protect herself from being caught off guard: she arranged with Mr. Pierre du Gua, known as de Monts, to transfer all rights, actions, and claims he had or ever had in New France due to the grant made to him by the late Henry the Great. Additionally, she obtained letters from the reigning Majesty, which confirmed the new grant of all the lands, bays, and capes of New France from the great river all the way to Florida, except for Port Royal. In this way, the one who seemed to be the most cunning found himself unexpectedly restricted and confined, much like a prisoner in his own Port Royal, because in truth, he had never owned any other lands, capes, or islands, except Port Royal and its coastline. Thus, Madame held everything else under two titles: one from the grant or relinquishment by Mr. de Monts and the new grant made by the current reigning Majesty. 234
CHAPTER XX. [i.e., xix.]
HOW MADAME LA MARQUISE DE GUERCHEVILLE OBTAINED FROM THE KING THE LANDS OF [187] NEW FRANCE, AND THE HELP WHICH SHE SENT THERE.
231 SIEUR du Potrincourt having returned to France in the month of August of the year 1611, as has been said above, searched on all sides for ways and means of being able to help his people, who he knew could not continue long without reinforcements and fresh food. The trouble was to find some good Æolus, King of the South and North winds, who would be willing to give them, not as they were given to Ulysses, bound up in a leather bag so as not to blow, but free and propitious to swell the sails, for without this no ship could advance. Now considering that Madame la Marquise de Guercheville had the conversion of the Savages very much at heart; that she had [188] already procured some donations for the Jesuits, which they received very gratefully; and seeing that many rare virtues shone in her character, he thought that she might readily favor this good work. He spoke to her about it, and the Lady responded that she would willingly enter into the partnership which sieur Robin and the Jesuits had formed with him for assisting Canada, provided that this was the wish of the partners, and that she would aid them all with affectionate interest. You may judge whether the Jesuits 233 ought to have refused this proposition, or whether sieur Robin, upon whom Canada already weighed rather heavily, was dissatisfied with it. Thus then the contract of association33 was entered into, the Lady being authorized to do this by sieur de Liencourt, chief Equerry of his Majesty, and Governor of Paris, her honored [189] and worthy husband.42 By this contract it was arranged that the Lady should give at once a thousand écus for the lading of a ship, and in consideration of this she would have a share both in the profits which said ship would bring back from the country, and in the lands which his Majesty had given to sieur de Potrincourt, as is amply set forth in the minutes. In this contract, sieur de Potrincourt reserves for himself Port Royal and its lands, and says that it is not to be understood that he enters into partition or transference of other Seigneuries, Capes, Harbors, and Provinces, which he gives to understand he possesses in that country, outside of Port Royal. Now Madame la Marquise summoned sieur de Potrincourt to produce the papers and documents, by which he could prove these his so great appurtenances and domains; he excused himself, saying [190] that he had left them in new France. This answer made the Lady suspicious, and, as she is prudent, means were not lacking to guard against fraud; for she arranged with sieur Pierre du Gua, called de Monts, that he should give up to her all rights, claims and pretensions that he had, and ever had had, in new France, based upon the deed of gift made to him by the late Henry the Great. Also on the other hand she secured letters from his Majesty now reigning, by which a deed of gift was newly granted her of all the lands, ports, and harbors 235 of new France from the great river to Florida, with the sole exception of Port Royal. And in this way he, who was thought to be so shrewd, found himself, against his choice, locked up and confined as in a prison within his Port [181 i.e., 191] Royal; because, in truth, he has not and never has had, other lands, Capes or harbors, Islands or continent, except Port Royal and its coasts. Whereas now this Lady holds all the rest by a double title; namely, by donation or cession of sieur de Monts, and by a deed of gift newly granted by his Majesty now reigning.
231 Sieur du Potrincourt returned to France in August 1611, as mentioned earlier, and looked everywhere for ways to assist his people, who he knew could not last much longer without reinforcements and fresh supplies. The challenge was to find a good Æolus, King of the South and North winds, who would be willing to provide help—not as it was given to Ulysses, trapped in a leather bag to prevent it from blowing—but freely and favorably to fill their sails, as without this, no ship could move forward. Now, considering that Madame la Marquise de Guercheville was very invested in the conversion of the Indigenous people, and that she had already secured some donations for the Jesuits, which they received with gratitude, and seeing that she had many admirable qualities, he thought she might support this good cause. He spoke to her about it, and the Lady replied that she would gladly join the partnership that Sieur Robin and the Jesuits had formed with him to assist Canada, as long as it was the partners' wish, and that she would support them all with genuine interest. You can imagine whether the Jesuits should have declined this proposal or whether Sieur Robin, who was already feeling the weight of Canada, was unhappy about it. Thus, the partnership agreement33 was established, with the Lady being authorized to do this by Sieur de Liencourt, chief Equerry of his Majesty and Governor of Paris, her esteemed husband.42 According to this agreement, the Lady was to immediately provide a thousand écus for the ship's cargo, and in exchange, she would have a share in the profits that the ship would bring back from the land, as well as in the lands that his Majesty had granted to Sieur du Potrincourt, as detailed in the records. In this agreement, Sieur du Potrincourt reserved Port Royal and its lands for himself and stated that it should not be understood that he was sharing or transferring other seigneuries, capes, harbors, and provinces that he implied he possessed in that land, aside from Port Royal. Now Madame la Marquise asked Sieur du Potrincourt to present the papers and documents that would prove these extensive holdings and properties; he made excuses, saying he had left them in New France. This response raised the Lady's suspicions, and being prudent, she took steps to protect herself against any deception; she arranged with Sieur Pierre du Gua, known as de Monts, to relinquish all rights, claims, and interests he had ever held in New France, based on the grant made to him by the late King Henry IV. Additionally, she secured letters from the reigning King, which granted her a new deed of gift for all the lands, ports, and harbors of New France from the great river to Florida, with the sole exception of Port Royal. In this way, he, who was thought to be so clever, found himself, against his will, confined like a prisoner within Port Royal; because, truthfully, he did not and never had any other lands, capes, harbors, islands, or continent, except Port Royal and its shores. Meanwhile, this Lady now held the rest with dual titles; namely, through the donation or cession from Sieur de Monts and through a deed of gift newly granted by the reigning King.
Or icelle craignant, que son argent ne fist naufrage auãt que de monter sur mer, elle l'auoit confié entre les mains d'vn Iesuite coadiuteur, qu'on enuoyoit à la nouuelle France, pour aider les Prestres qui ja y estoyent. Le Iesuite deuoit consigner cest argent à Dieppe entre les mains d'vn marchand, qui l'employast en l'achept de victuailles, marchandises, & affretement; mais il fut trop à la bonne foy. Car à la requisition du sieur de Potrincourt il s'en laissa [192] tirer quatre cẽts escus sans autre caution, que d'en retirer vne cedule. Ainsi il n'y eust que six cents escus employez en tout cet affretement; Emplete bien digne de Canada.
Or, fearing that her money might be lost at sea, she had entrusted it to a Jesuit coadjutor, who was being sent to New France to help the priests already there. The Jesuit was supposed to deposit this money in Dieppe with a merchant, who would use it to buy supplies, goods, and for shipping; but he was too trusting. Because at the request of Mr. de Potrincourt, he allowed himself to be convinced to hand over four hundred escudos without any further guarantee than a receipt. Thus, only six hundred escudos were used for the entire shipment; a purchase truly worthy of Canada.
Now she, fearing her money might be wrecked before it had embarked upon the sea, confided it to the hands of a Jesuit lay brother,43 who was being sent to new France to help the Priests who were already there. The Jesuit was to deliver this money at Dieppe into the hands of a merchant, that he might use it in the purchase of food, merchandise, and freight; but he was too confiding. For at the requisition of sieur de Potrincourt, he allowed [192] four hundred écus to be drawn without other security than a note of hand. Therefore he used only six hundred écus for this entire cargo; an investment very worthy of Canada.
Now she, worried that her money might be lost before it even set sail, entrusted it to a Jesuit lay brother,43 who was being sent to New France to assist the priests already there. The Jesuit was supposed to deliver this money in Dieppe to a merchant so he could use it to buy food, goods, and freight; but he was too trusting. At the request of Sieur de Potrincourt, he allowed four hundred écus to be withdrawn without any security other than a promissory note. So, he ended up using only six hundred écus for the entire shipment, which was a solid investment for Canada.
Ce n'est pas tout. Le sieur de Potrincourt cõmit à l'administratiõ du nauire, & maniemẽt des affaires vn certain sien seruiteur, appellé Simon Imbert, anciennement tauernier à Paris, & alors cherchant parmy les bois de la nouuelle France de quoy payer ses creanciers. Le nauire appartenoit à vn Capitaine, appellé Nicolas l'Abbé, de Dieppe, honneste, & sage personne. Ce nauire donc ainsi equippé & freté partit de Dieppe le 31. de Decembre au le plus fort de l'hyuer, & paruint heureusement à Port Royal le 23. 236 de Ianuier en l'an suiuant 1612. n'ayant consumé que deux moys en chemin.
Ce n'est pas tout. Monsieur de Potrincourt a confié à l'administration du navire, et surtout à un certain de ses serviteurs, nommé Simon Imbert, ancien tavernier à Paris, qui cherchait alors, au milieu des bois de la Nouvelle-France, de quoi payer ses créanciers. Le navire appartenait à un capitaine, appelé Nicolas l'Abbé, de Dieppe, une personne honnête et sage. Ce navire, donc ainsi équipé et affrété, a quitté Dieppe le 31 décembre, en plein hiver, et est arrivé heureusement à Port Royal le 23. 236 de janvier de l'année suivante, 1612, n'ayant mis que deux mois en chemin.
This is not all. Sieur de Potrincourt confided the administration of the ship and the management of affairs, to a certain servant of his called Simon Imbert, a former innkeeper at Paris, and at that time seeking in the woods of new France something with which to pay his creditors. The ship belonged to a Captain, called Nicolas l'Abbé, of Dieppe, an honest and prudent man. So this vessel, thus equipped and freighted, departed from Dieppe the 31st of December in the very depth of winter, and arrived happily 237 at Port Royal on the 23rd of January in the following year, 1612, having consumed only two months in the journey.
This isn't all. Sieur de Potrincourt entrusted the ship's administration and the management of affairs to a certain servant named Simon Imbert, a former innkeeper from Paris, who was then looking for something in the woods of New France to help pay off his debts. The ship belonged to a captain named Nicolas l'Abbé from Dieppe, who was an honest and careful man. So this vessel, properly equipped and loaded, set sail from Dieppe on December 31st in the height of winter and arrived safely at Port Royal on January 23rd of the following year, 1612, having taken only two months for the journey.
CHAPITRE XXI. [i.e., xx.]
[193] LE COMMENCEMENT DES DISPUTES ENTRE LE SIEUR DE BIENCOURT, & LES IESUITES & LES CAUSES D'ICELLES, L'ACCUSATION, QU'ON FIT DE GILBERT DU THET, & SA DEFENSE.
238 LA ioye fut grande aux secourus de ceste arriuée de nauire pour l'estroitte necessité où ils se retrouuoyent, & les frayeurs, qu'ils auoyent conçeu de l'aduenir. Mais ceste resiouissance ne fut pas longue, le sieur de Biencour n'estant point à son aise dés que Simon Imbert, luy eust porté nouuelles de l'association faicte auec Madame la Marquise de Guercheuille. Or parce que le Iesuite Gilbert du Thet, estant dans le nauire, quoy qu'il ne se fust meslé des affaires, toutesfois [194] n'auoit pas esté si borgne (comme l'on dit) qu'il ny eust tousiours veu d'vn œil; comme il en auoit charge, & commandement. Iceluy doncques pour s'acquitter de son deuoir, & garder le droit, s'en alla trouuer le sieur de Biencourt, en presence du P. Biard luy dit, Qu'il s'esmerueilloit bien fort, que Simon Imbert ayant eu l'administration de tout l'embarquement, ce neantmoins il n'auoit apporté aucun roolle, ny charte-partie, ny memoires de ce qui auoit esté embarqué, ny où, ny comment l'argent de Madame la Marquise auoit esté employé. Qu'il deuoit bien l'auoir faict au moins pour iustification de sa probité, & bonne foy mesmes, puis qu'il apportait plusieurs marchandises 240 qu'il asseuroit estre à luy en proprieté, & desquelles on pourroit auoir soupçon, qu'il se fust accommodé [195] au detriment de la dicte Dame, & d'eux. Qu'ils ne vouloyent point l'accuser auant que de l'auoir trouué coulpable, neãtmoins qu'auant aussi de le recognoistre non coulpable, il y auoit bien de quoy s'enquerir en tout cela, & mesmes de ce qu'il auoit vendu à Dieppe du bled, qui luy auoit esté dõné pour l'embarquement: chose qui tournoit au grand preiudice de l'habitation, laquelle defailloit principalement en victuailles. Item, qu'il comptoit sept barrils de Galette despensez durant le voyage, & il ne disoit rien que de ces sept il y en auoit deux, qu'vn certain Robert de Roüen auoit fourny pour sa part: car en ceste façon il ne falloit pas compter sur la compagnie sept barrils, ains cinq tant seulement. Qu'on supplioit ledit sieur de s'enquester de tout l'affaire prudemment, [196] & s'y conduire tousiours comme nous deuons par tout, auec charité, & retenuë. Telle fut la simple remonstrance, que luy fit le Iesuite, & le sieur de Biencourt a souuent depuis rendu tesmoignage, qu'on ne luy pouuoit indiquer ce mesnage, auec plus de modestie que lon fit. Neantmoins au lieu de faire ce dequoy on l'auoit requis, & à quoy il estoit tenu, il s'en alla rapporter le tout audit Simon Imbert, adioustant que le Iesuite coadiuteur l'auoit accusé.
238 The joy was immense among those rescued by the arrival of the ship, given the dire situation they found themselves in, and the fears they had regarding the future. However, this happiness didn’t last long, as Sir de Biencourt felt uneasy once Simon Imbert brought him news of the agreement made with Madame la Marquise de Guercheuille. Since Jesuit Gilbert du Thet was on the ship, and although he hadn’t involved himself in the affairs, he still hadn’t been so blind (as they say) that he didn’t keep an eye on everything, as that was his duty and responsibility. Therefore, to fulfill his obligation and uphold the truth, he went to see Sir de Biencourt and, in the presence of Father Biard, expressed his deep concern that Simon Imbert, having managed the entire loading process, hadn’t brought any list, partnership agreement, or records of what had been loaded, nor how or where Madame la Marquise's money had been spent. He should have at least provided this for justification of his integrity and good faith, especially since he claimed several goods were rightfully his, which could raise suspicions that he might have benefited at the expense of the said Lady and the others. They did not want to accuse him before finding him guilty, yet they noted that before recognizing him as not guilty, there was much to inquire about, including what he had sold in Dieppe of the grain that had been given to him for loading: a matter that significantly harmed the settlement, which was particularly struggling for provisions. Additionally, he accounted for seven barrels of biscuit consumed during the voyage, but he only mentioned that of these seven, two had been provided by a certain Robert de Rouen for his share; therefore, they should count only five barrels instead of seven. They urged Sir de Biencourt to investigate the entire matter carefully and to conduct himself with charity and restraint, as we ought in all things. This was the straightforward appeal that the Jesuit made to him, and Sir de Biencourt often testified later that he couldn’t have been approached about the matter with more modesty than was done. However, instead of doing what they had asked of him and what he was supposed to do, he went to report everything to Simon Imbert, adding that the Jesuit coadjutor had accused him. 240
CHAPTER XXI. [i.e., xx.]
[193] THE BEGINNING OF THE DISPUTES BETWEEN SIEUR DE BIENCOURT AND THE JESUITS, AND THE CAUSES THEREOF; THE ACCUSATION MADE AGAINST GILBERT DU THET, AND HIS DEFENSE.
239 GREAT was the rejoicing over the relief afforded by the arrival of this ship, on account of the severe straits to which the colonists had been reduced, and the dread which they felt for the future. But this joy did not last long, sieur de Biencour being ill at ease on account of the news brought by Simon Imbert about the partnership formed with the Marquise de Guercheville. Now the Jesuit, Gilbert du Thet, being in the ship, although he had not meddled with affairs, nevertheless [194] had not been so blind of one eye (as the saying is) that he had not always kept watch with the other, as he had been charged and commanded to do. Now in order to acquit himself of his duty, and to uphold the right, he went to see sieur de Biencourt; and, in the presence of Father Biard, he said to him: That he was very much surprised that, as Simon Imbert had had the management of the entire embarkation, nevertheless he had not brought any list of the ship's company, nor charter party,44 nor invoice of what had been shipped, nor statement of where or how the money of Madame la Marquise de Guercheville had been spent. That he ought to have done this at least for the vindication of his own honesty and good faith, since he had 241 brought a great deal of merchandise which he claimed belonged to him, and which it would be suspected he had appropriated [195] to the detriment of the said Lady, and of themselves. That they did not wish to accuse him before having found him guilty; nevertheless, before admitting his innocence, there was a great deal to investigate in the whole matter, and especially in regard to his having sold at Dieppe wheat which had been given him to be shipped—an act which would prove to be a great disadvantage to the settlement, which was in need of provisions more than of anything else. Also, that he counted seven barrels of Sea-biscuits dispensed during the voyage, and he did not say that of these seven, two were furnished by a certain Robert de Roüen as his share; so, for this reason, seven barrels should not have been charged to the company, but only five. That the sieur was entreated to investigate the whole affair prudently, [196] and to conduct himself always in the matter as we ought to do in all things, with charity and dignity. Such was the simple remonstrance that was made to him by the Jesuit; and sieur de Biencourt has often testified since then, that this matter could not have been called to his attention with greater delicacy than it was. But, instead of doing what he was requested, and what he was bound to do, he went and reported the whole affair to Simon Imbert, adding that the Jesuit lay brother had accused him.
239 There was great joy over the relief provided by the arrival of this ship, considering the tough circumstances the colonists were facing and their anxiety about the future. However, this happiness didn't last long, as Sieur de Biencourt was troubled by the news brought by Simon Imbert about the partnership formed with the Marquise de Guercheville. The Jesuit, Gilbert du Thet, was on the ship, and although he hadn't interfered in affairs, he hadn't been so oblivious (as the saying goes) that he didn't keep a lookout, as he was instructed to do. To fulfill his duty and uphold the truth, he went to see Sieur de Biencourt; and, in the presence of Father Biard, he told him that he was very surprised that, although Simon Imbert managed the entire embarkation, he had not provided any list of the ship's crew, charter party,44 or invoice of what had been shipped, nor any account of where or how Madame la Marquise de Guercheville’s money had been spent. He should have done this at least to protect his own honesty and integrity, since he had brought a lot of goods that he claimed belonged to him, and there would be suspicion that he had misappropriated [195] them, harming her and them as well. They didn’t want to accuse him without proof; however, before assuming his innocence, there was a lot to investigate in the entire matter, especially regarding his selling wheat at Dieppe that had been given to him for shipment—this would be a significant setback for the settlement, which needed provisions more than anything else. Also, he counted seven barrels of sea biscuits issued during the journey, but he didn’t mention that two of those came from a certain Robert de Roüen as his share; for that reason, seven barrels shouldn’t have been charged to the company, only five. Sieur de Biencourt was urged to carefully look into the whole situation and to always handle such matters with charity and dignity, as one should in all things. This was the straightforward appeal made to him by the Jesuit, and Sieur de Biencourt has often said since then that this matter could not have been brought to his attention more delicately. Instead of doing what was requested and what he was obligated to do, he went and reported the entire situation to Simon Imbert, adding that the Jesuit brother had accused him.
Or quels conseils furent prins là dessus, & quelles menées, ou pretensions, ie n'en sçay rien. Tant y a, que comme de petites exhalaisons & vapeurs, qui au commencement ne sont rien, s'esleuent d'espaisses nuees, vents furieux, & horribles tempestes qui à traict de temps s'effarouchent & [197] gastent les cãpagnes & moissons: Ainsi de ce peu de cause par 242 l'agitation de l'esprit malin se grossit en vn tourbillon malencontreux de discorde, qui a dissipé, & rauagé tous les fruicts, & les esperances de ce premier essartemẽt. Car Imbert luy depeignit l'association faicte auec la Dame Marquise de de Guercheuille comm'vn moyen inuenté par les Iesuites, à fin de l'expulser hors de ses amples Seigneuries de Canada.
Or what advice was taken on that matter, and what schemes or intentions, I don't know. However, it's clear that just like small fumes and vapors, which at first are nothing, can rise into thick clouds, fierce winds, and terrible storms that, over time, scare and ruin the fields and crops: similarly, from this slight cause, the agitation of a wicked spirit grows into a disastrous whirlwind of discord that has scattered and devastated all the fruits and hopes of this initial clearing. For Imbert depicted the association made with Lady Marquise de Guercheuille as a means invented by the Jesuits to drive him out of his vast Lordships in Canada.
Now what counsels were held thereupon, and what underhand dealings or claims, I know not. However, as from little exhalations and vapors, which at first amount to nothing, arise dense clouds, furious winds, and horrible tempests, which suddenly sweep 243 over and [197] destroy fields and harvests; so from this slight cause, through the agitation of the evil spirit, the trouble increased to a mischievous whirlwind of discord, which has scattered and ravaged all the fruits and hopes of this first clearing. For Imbert represented to him that the partnership formed with Madame la Marquise de Guercheville was a means invented by the Jesuits to drive him out of his broad Seigneuries of Canada.
Now, what discussions took place and what shady dealings or claims occurred, I don’t know. However, just like small puffs of air and vapor that at first seem insignificant can develop into thick clouds, fierce winds, and terrible storms that suddenly sweep across and destroy fields and harvests; from this minor issue, fueled by the agitation of the evil spirit, the situation escalated into a chaotic whirlwind of conflict, which has scattered and ruined all the fruits and hopes of this initial settlement. Imbert pointed out to him that the partnership formed with Madame la Marquise de Guercheville was a scheme created by the Jesuits to drive him out of his vast lands in Canada.
Or les Iesuites n'estants point aises de se voir loger en si ioly predicament, par deux fois en presence du sieur de Biencourt, & de toute l'habitation conuainquirent de fausseté ledit Imbert par les tesmoins mesmes qu'il alleguoit; & en la secõde le presserent tellement qu'il fut contrainct de dire qu'il auoit esté yure quand il auoit ainsi parlé. Desquelles verités [198] & innocence, y a bons & authentiques actes, & tesmoignages faicts & rendus iuridiquemẽt à Dieppe par deuant le Magistrat, apres le retour du nauire.
Or the Jesuits, not pleased to find themselves in such a tricky situation, twice in front of Mr. Biencourt and the entire settlement managed to prove the falsehood of this Imbert through the very witnesses he had mentioned; and in the second instance, they pressed him so much that he was forced to admit he had been drunk when he spoke that way. There are good and authentic documents and testimonies made and rendered legally in Dieppe before the Magistrate after the return of the ship.
Now the Jesuits, not pleased at seeing themselves placed in such a pretty predicament, twice in the presence of sieur de Biencourt and of the whole settlement, convicted the said Imbert of duplicity, by the very same witnesses which he had put forward; and the second time they pressed him so hard that he was compelled to say he had been drunk when he had spoken thus. Of their truth [198] and innocence in this, there are good and authentic records and proofs, made and rendered according to law at Dieppe, before the Magistrate, after the return of the ship.
Now the Jesuits, unhappy with being put in such a tough spot, twice accused Imbert of dishonesty in front of Sieur de Biencourt and the whole settlement, using the same witnesses he had brought forward. The second time, they pressured him so much that he had to admit he was drunk when he made those statements. There are solid and genuine records and proofs of their honesty in this matter, created and presented legally in Dieppe, before the Magistrate, after the ship returned.
CHAPITRE XXIII. [i.e., xxi.]
VN VOYAGE DU PERE ENEMOND MASSÉ & VN AUTRE DU P. BIARD.
244 LA reconciliation ayant esté faicte du depuis, & toutes choses pacifiées, les Iesuites se r'adonnans à l'estude, & apprentissage du langage Sauuaginois, estimerent vn bon moyen de s'y cõtraindre, & d'apprendre mieux les vs, façons, & vie du pays, s'ils alloyent, & demeuroyent auec les naturels, errants, & courants auec eux par monts & vallées; & viuants à leur mode quant au ciuil, [199] & corporel. Ils s'offrirent à Louys Membertou, pour en ceste façon demeurer auec luy, s'il luy plaisoit l'agréer: ce qu'il accepta fort volontiers. Le P. Enemond Massé, comm'il est courageux, voulut que cest'entreprinse fust pour luy; aussi fut-il iugé plus propre à cela par la cõmune voix de ceux de l'habitation, à cause de son industrie, & engin practic, idoine de trouuer tous remedes à tous inconueniens. Il s'en alla dõc auec Louys Membertou, & sa famille, au delà de la Baye Françoise à la riuiere S. Iean, & commença son nouitiat de ceste vie Nomadique, bien aspre de vray, & de fort essay.
244 After reconciliation was achieved and everything was settled, the Jesuits devoted themselves to studying and learning the Savage language. They thought it would be a good way to immerse themselves and better understand the customs and lifestyle of the land by living among the natives, traveling with them through mountains and valleys, and adopting their way of life in terms of society and physical needs. They offered to Louis Membertou to stay with him in this way, if he agreed; he accepted gladly. Father Enemond Massé, being courageous, wanted this undertaking to be his; he was also deemed the most suitable for this by common consensus among the settlers due to his skill and practical ingenuity, which was helpful in finding solutions to any challenges. He then went with Louis Membertou and his family beyond the Baye Françoise to the Saint John River and began his initiation into this truly tough and challenging nomadic life.
CHAPTER XXIII. [i.e., xxi.]
A JOURNEY MADE BY FATHER ENEMOND MASSÉ, AND ANOTHER BY FATHER BIARD.
245 A RECONCILIATION was effected afterward, and everything calmed down. The Jesuits, devoting themselves to the study and apprenticeship of the Savage language, thought a good way to force themselves to this, and to better learn the usages, habits and life of the country, would be to go away and live with the natives, wandering and roving about as they did through mountains and valleys, and adopting their ways, civil [199] as well as physical. They offered themselves to Louys Membertou, to live with him in that way, if he were pleased to receive them: he agreed to do so very willingly. Father Enemond Massé, as he was full of courage, desired that this enterprise should fall to him; also he was judged more suitable for it by the common voice of the settlement, on account of his industry and practical ingenuity, ready to find a remedy for every inconvenience. He went away then, with Louys Membertou and his family, beyond French Bay to St. John river, and began his novitiate in this Nomadic life, truly a very hard and trying ordeal.
245 A reconciliation happened afterward, and everything settled down. The Jesuits, dedicating themselves to studying and learning the Indigenous language, thought a good way to do this and better understand the customs, habits, and lifestyle of the region would be to live with the natives, wandering through the mountains and valleys and adopting their ways, both social and physical. They offered to Louys Membertou to live with him in this manner if he was happy to have them: he agreed willingly. Father Enemond Massé, who was very brave, wanted this mission to be his; he was also considered the best fit for it by the general consensus of the settlement due to his hard work and practical skills, always ready to find solutions for any problems. So, he went with Louys Membertou and his family beyond French Bay to the St. John River and began his training in this nomadic lifestyle, which was truly a challenging and trying experience.
Ceste vie est sans ordre, & sans ordinaire, sans pain, sans sel, & bien souuent auec rien; tousiours en courses, & changements, au vent, à l'air, & mauuais temps; [200] pour toict, vne meschante cabane: pour 246 reposoir, la terre: pour repos les crys, & chants odieux: pour remedes, la faim, & le trauail. C'estoit à la verité, vne regle bien forte. Ledit P. Enemond à fin de garder par tout l'honnesteté religieuse auoit amené auec soy vn ieune garçõ François biẽ gaillard, qui l'aidoit, luy assistoit par tout, & luy seruoit à la Messe. Mais & maistre & seruiteur tous deux se trouuerent bien tost rudement examinés par vne diete si distemperée; tout leur en-bon-point decheut; leurs forces, couleur, & gaillardise; les iambes leur deuindrent grosses & pesantes, les esprits assopis, & succeda vne fieure lente: laquelle toutesfois se passa bien tost: & depuis peu à peu ils prindrent ply, & reuindrent aucunement à leur vigueur. Le Pere Enemond y pensa perdre la veuë [201] sans aucun mal des yeux: L'atrophie à mon aduis causoit ceste debilité de sens, & des esprits.
This life is chaotic, unusual, without bread, without salt, and often with nothing at all; always on the go, experiencing changes, at the mercy of the wind, the air, and bad weather; for you, a miserable shack: for rest, the ground; for peace, the cries and horrible songs; for remedies, hunger and labor. Truly, it was a harsh way of life. Father Enemond, wanting to maintain religious dignity everywhere, brought along a lively young French boy who helped him, assisted him everywhere, and served him at the Mass. But both master and servant soon found themselves severely tested by such a disordered diet; they lost all their good health; their strength, color, and energy waned; their limbs became heavy and cumbersome, their spirits dulled, and they experienced a slow fever: which, however, passed fairly quickly; and gradually, they regained some semblance of their strength. Father Enemond thought he might lose his eyesight without any harm to his eyes: In my opinion, atrophy caused this weakness of senses and spirit.
This life is without order and without daily fare, without bread, without salt, and often without anything; always moving on and changing, in the wind, in the air, and in bad weather; [200] for roof, a wretched cabin; for couch, the earth; for rest and 247 quiet, odious cries and songs; for medicine, hunger, and hard work. It was, in truth, a very painful mode of living. Father Enemond, in order to everywhere preserve a religious propriety, had taken with him a young and vigorous French boy, who helped him, attended him wherever he went, and assisted him at the Mass. But both master and servant soon found themselves in a bad condition through such irregular diet: they became thin, and lost their strength, color, and cheerfulness; their legs grew big and heavy, their minds were dulled, and a low fever set in; however, this soon passed away, and then little by little they regained their usual appearance, and each was restored to his customary vigor. Father Enemond thought he was going to lose his sight, [201] without any disease of the eyes; atrophy, it seems to me, caused this debility of the senses and of the mind.
This life is chaotic and lacks daily essentials, without food, without salt, and often without anything; always moving forward and changing, in the wind, in the air, and in bad weather; for shelter, a shabby cabin; for bed, the ground; for rest and 247 peace, annoying cries and songs; for medicine, hunger, and hard work. It was, honestly, a very painful way to live. Father Enemond, to maintain some religious decorum, had brought along a young and strong French boy, who helped him, accompanied him everywhere, and assisted him during Mass. But both master and servant soon found themselves in poor condition due to such irregular meals: they became thin, lost their strength, color, and cheerfulness; their legs swelled and felt heavy, their minds grew dull, and a low fever set in; however, this soon passed, and then gradually they regained their usual appearance, and each was restored to his normal energy. Father Enemond thought he was going to lose his sight, without any eye disease; it seems to me, atrophy caused this weakness of the senses and the mind.
Ce temps pendant, le P. Biard demeuroit à Port Royal, ayant pris auec soy vn Sauuage, lequel il nourrissoit, & s'en seruoit comme de maistre en langue Sauuagine. Il le nourrissoit, dis-je, de ce qu'il auoit peu espargner de son ordinaire, & mesme le seruoit, parce que les Sauuages, ou de paresse, ou plustost de hautaineté de courage ne se daigneroyent faire aucuns seruice, comme d'aller à l'eau, au bois, à la cuisine, &c. d'autant que, disent-ils, cela appartient aux femmes. Il entretint donc ce Sauuage, & fut son apprẽtif au lãgage trois semaines durant, mais il ne peut plus long temps, faute d'auoir dequoy le nourrir, ce qui luy fut fort grief, parce que le Sauuage estoit de [202] bon naturel, & demeuroit auec luy bien volontiers.
During this time, Father Biard stayed at Port Royal, having taken in a Native man whom he fed and used as a teacher for the Native language. He fed him, I say, with what little he could spare from his own food, and even served him, because the Natives, either out of laziness or more likely out of pride, refused to do any chores, like fetching water, gathering wood, or cooking, claiming that those tasks were for women. So, he kept this Native man and trained him in the language for three weeks, but he couldn't continue much longer due to a lack of food to feed him, which weighed heavily on him, as the Native was of good nature and willingly stayed with him.
During this time, Father Biard remained at Port Royal, having with him a Savage whom he fed and made use of as a master in the Savage tongue. He fed him, I say, from what he had been able to save from his own daily fare, and even waited on him; for the Savages, either from laziness, or from lofty courage, do not deign to do any work, such as going for water, for wood, to the kitchen, etc., for they say that belongs to the women. So he entertained this Savage, and was his apprentice in the language for three weeks, but he could keep it up no longer, for want of something to give him to eat; this grieved him exceedingly, for the Savage was [202] good-natured, and willing to live with him.
During this time, Father Biard stayed at Port Royal with a Native whom he fed and used as a teacher for the Native language. He provided for him, I should say, from what he managed to save from his own daily meals, and even waited on him; because the Natives, either out of laziness or a sense of pride, refuse to do any work like fetching water or firewood, or cooking, claiming that’s women’s work. So he kept this Native company and learned the language for three weeks, but he couldn’t continue any longer because he ran out of food to give him; this deeply saddened him because the Native was kind-hearted and willing to live with him.
Or tandis que le P. Enemond estoit malade entre les Sauuages, arriua vn plaisant rencontre. Ledit 248 Pere s'estant cabané à part pour cause de sa maladie, Loys Membertou le vint trouuer fort en peine (comm'il monstroit,) & luy dit: Escoute Pere. Tu t'en vas mourir, ie le deuine. Escry donc à Biencourt, & à ton frere, que tu es mort de maladie, & que nous ne t'auons pas tué. Ie m'en garderay bien (dit le P. Enemond:) car possible apres que i'aurois escrit la lettre, tu me tuerois, cependant tu porterois ta lettre d'innocence, que tu ne m'aurois pas tué. Icy le Sauuage reuint à soy, & se recogneut (car il n'est pas lourd:) & se prenant à rire. Bien donc (dit-il,) prie Iesus que tu ne meure pas, à fin qu'on ne nous accuse de t'auoir [203] faict mourir. Aussi fais-je, dit le P. Enemond, n'aye peur, ie ne mourray pas.
Or while Father Enemond was sick among the Native Americans, a funny encounter happened. The said 248 Father, having set himself apart because of his illness, Loys Membertou came to see him, appearing very troubled (as he showed) and said: "Listen, Father. I know you’re going to die. So write to Biencourt and your brother that you died of illness and that we didn't kill you." "I’ll be careful about that," said Father Enemond, "because it’s possible that after I write the letter, you might kill me, and yet you’d carry your letter of innocence, saying you didn’t kill me." Suddenly, the Native American came back to himself, and realized (because he’s not slow): and he started to laugh. "Well then," he said, "pray to Jesus that you don’t die, so that we aren’t blamed for making you die." "That’s what I’m doing," said Father Enemond, "don’t worry, I’m not going to die."
Now while Father Enemond was sick among the Savages, an amusing incident occurred. As the Father was in a cabin, apart from the others on account 249 of his illness, Loys Membertou, apparently in great trouble came to see him, and said to him: "Listen, Father. Thou art going to die; I predict it. Write now to Biencourt and to thy brother, that thou hast died of disease, and that we did not kill thee." "I shall take care not to do that" (said Father Enemond), "for possibly after I had written this letter, thou wouldst kill me, and then thou wouldst take there thy innocent letter, saying thou hadst not killed me." Here the Savage, seeing what was meant (for he is not dull) and recovering his equanimity began to laugh. "Well then" (said he), "pray Jesus that thou mayest not die, so they will not accuse us of having [203] killed thee." "Indeed, I am doing so," said Father Enemond; "do not fear, I shall not die."
Now, while Father Enemond was sick among the Savages, an amusing incident happened. Since the Father was in a cabin, separate from the others because of his illness, Loys Membertou, seemingly in great distress, came to see him and said: "Listen, Father. You're going to die; I can predict it. Write to Biencourt and to your brother, saying you've died of illness, and that we didn't kill you." "I won’t do that," Father Enemond replied, "because if I wrote that letter, you might end up killing me, and then you would take your innocent letter, claiming you hadn’t killed me." Seeing what he meant (for he was not dull) and regaining his composure, the Savage started to laugh. "Well then," he said, "pray to Jesus that you don’t die, so they won’t accuse us of killing you." "Indeed, I am praying," Father Enemond said; "don’t worry, I won’t die."
Sur la fin d'Aoust d'icell'année 1612. le sieur de Biencourt voulut aller à la Baye des Mines à 21. ou 22. lieuës de Port Royal: de vray il y alloit bien mal en conche, dans vne pietre chaloupe, n'ayant que pour huict iours de viures, & manquant de toutes autres prouisions. Le P. Biard neantmoins s'offrit à l'accompagner, parce que ledit sieur promettoit de s'enquester, & rechercher nouuelles du P. Enemond, duquel ja dés deux mois nous n'auions rien ouy, & nous nous craignions fort, qu'il ne fust tombé en quelque inconuenient, ou maladie.
At the end of August in the year 1612, Mr. de Biencourt wanted to go to the Bay of Mines, about 21 or 22 leagues from Port Royal. In truth, he was going quite poorly in a small boat, having only eight days' worth of food and lacking all other supplies. Nevertheless, Father Biard offered to accompany him because Mr. de Biencourt promised to seek out news of Father Enemond, of whom we hadn’t heard anything in two months, and we were very worried that he might have encountered some trouble or illness.
Towards the end of August of this year, 1612, sieur de Biencourt wished to go to the Bay of Mines, 21 or 22 leagues from Port Royal: he was certainly ill-prepared to go there, in a wretched boat, having food for only eight days, and lacking all other provisions. Father Biard, however, offered to accompany him, because the sieur promised to inquire about and seek news of Father Enemond, of whom we had heard nothing for two months, and who, we greatly feared, had fallen into some trouble or sickness.
Towards the end of August in 1612, Sieur de Biencourt wanted to go to the Bay of Mines, about 21 or 22 leagues from Port Royal. He was definitely unprepared for the trip, with a bad boat, only enough food for eight days, and no other supplies. Father Biard, however, offered to join him because Sieur de Biencourt promised to find out how Father Enemond was doing. We hadn't heard from him in two months, and we were very worried that he might have gotten into trouble or fallen ill.
Or quoy que si mal prouisionnés, toutesfois nous n'allasmes pas seulement à la Baye des Mines: ains aussi à Chinictou; Champlain [204] appelle ceste Baye, la Baye de Genes. A ce Chinictou y a de fort belles, & grandes prairies à perte de veuë, plusieurs riuieres se deschargent dans ladicte Baye, & par aucunes d'icelles on monte bien haut pour aller à Gachepé. Les Sauuages de cest endroit peuuent monter à 250 soixante, ou quatre vingts ames, & ne sont point si vagabons, que les autres, soit pource que le lieu est plus retiré, soit qu'il est plus abondant en chasse, n'estant point de besoin d'en sortir pour viure. Le pays est pour la pluspart agreable; & à mon aduis, de grande fertilité s'il estoit cultiué. Il est dans le quarente six degré d'eleuation polaire.
Or even though we were poorly prepared, we didn’t just go to the Bay of Mines; we also went to Chinictou. Champlain [204] refers to this bay as the Bay of Genes. In Chinictou, there are very beautiful and vast prairies as far as the eye can see, and several rivers flow into this bay, with some of them allowing navigation far upstream to Gachepé. The local Indigenous people can gather in groups of sixty or eighty and aren’t as wandering as others, possibly because the area is more secluded or because it has plenty of game, so they don't need to leave for sustenance. The land is mostly pleasant and, in my opinion, has great potential for farming if cultivated. It is located at the forty-sixth degree of north latitude.
Now although so badly provisioned, nevertheless we went not only to the Bay of Mines, but also to Chinictou; Champlain [204] calls this Bay, the Baye de Genes. At this Chinictou there are many large and beautiful meadows, extending farther than the eye can reach; many rivers discharge their waters into it, through some of which one can sail quite far up on the route to Gachepé.45 The Savages of this place may number sixty or eighty souls, and they are not so 251 nomadic as the others, either because the place is more retired, or because game is more abundant, there being no need of their going out to seek food. The country is, for the most part, agreeable, and, in my opinion, would be very fertile if it were cultivated. It is within the forty-sixth degree of north latitude.
Although we were poorly supplied, we traveled not just to the Bay of Mines but also to Chinictou; Champlain calls this bay the Bay of Genes. At this Chinictou, there are many large and beautiful meadows that stretch as far as the eye can see; many rivers flow into it, and some of them allow for sailing quite far up toward Gachepé.45 The local people here may number between sixty and eighty individuals, and they are less nomadic than others, either because the area is more secluded or because there is plenty of game, so they don’t need to search far for food. The landscape is mostly pleasant, and in my opinion, it could be very fertile if it were farmed. It is located at the forty-sixth degree of north latitude.
A nostre retour de la dicte Baye Dieu nous preserua euidemment deux fois emmy la tempeste. Et la troisiesme fut celle que [205] ie m'en vais raconter. Nous n'auions apporté que pour huit iours de viures, & ja y en auoit quinze de nostre despart. Le mauuais temps nous tenoit au delà de la Baye des mines, du costé de la riuiere S. Iean, si le contrastre ou contrarieté de vents eust duré, c'en estoit fait, il falloit mourir de faim, car nous n'auions rien. La nuict venuë le P. Biard persuada à la compagnie de faire vn vœu à nostre Seigneur, & à sa benoiste Mere, que s'il leur plaisoit nous donner vent propice, les quatre Sauuages qui estoyent auec nous se feroyent Chrestiens. Les Sauuages en furent bien contans, & ainsi le vœu fut faict. Le matin venu le vent fut esueillé tel qu'il le nous falloit, & à son ayde nous trauersasmes la dicte Baye, qui est de huict lieües de large. Or arriuez à terre du costé de Port Royal [206] le vent nous manqua. Et si auions marée contre nous & quinze lieües iusques à Port Royal.
On our return from the mentioned Bay, God clearly saved us twice amidst the storm. The third time is what I’m about to recount. We had only brought enough food for eight days, and we were already fifteen days out from our departure. The bad weather kept us beyond the Bay of Mines, near the Saint John River. Had the opposing winds continued, we would have been doomed to starve, as we had nothing left. When night fell, Father Biard persuaded the group to make a vow to our Lord and His blessed Mother, promising that if they would grant us favorable winds, the four Native Americans with us would become Christians. The Natives were quite pleased with this, and so the vow was made. When morning came, the wind was just as we needed it, and with its help, we crossed the Bay, which is eight leagues wide. However, upon reaching the shore near Port Royal, the wind failed us. Plus, we had the tide against us and still had fifteen leagues to Port Royal.
Upon our return from this Bay, God manifestly preserved us twice in the midst of the tempest. And the third escape is that which [205] I am going to describe. We had carried with us food for only eight days and it had already been fifteen since our departure. Bad weather kept us beyond the Bay of mines, on the St. John river side; and, if the contrary or adverse winds had continued, it would have been all over with us, as we would have had to die of hunger, for we had nothing. When night came, Father Biard persuaded the company to make a vow to our Lord, and to his blessed Mother, that if it pleased them, to send propitious winds, the four Savages who were with us would become Christians. The Savages were willing to do this, and the vow was made. In the morning the wind arose, such a one as we were in need of, and by its aid we crossed the Bay, which is eight leagues wide. Now when we reached shore on the Port Royal side, [206] the wind failed us; also we had the tide against us, and we were fifteen leagues from Port Royal.
Upon our return from this Bay, God clearly saved us twice during the storm. The third time we escaped is what I am about to describe. We had only packed enough food for eight days, and it had already been fifteen since we left. Bad weather kept us beyond the Bay of mines, on the St. John river side; and if the unfavorable winds had continued, we would have surely starved, as we had nothing left. When night fell, Father Biard encouraged the group to make a vow to our Lord and to his blessed Mother, that if it pleased them to send favorable winds, the four Savages with us would become Christians. The Savages agreed to this, and the vow was made. In the morning, the wind picked up, just what we needed, and with its help, we crossed the Bay, which is eight leagues wide. However, when we reached the shore on the Port Royal side, the wind died down; we also had the tide against us, and we were fifteen leagues away from Port Royal.
A ceste cause le sieur de Biencourt nous quitta, aymant mieux s'en aller à pied auec les Sauuages: Mais il fut trompé, car aussi tost, qu'il nous eust delaissez, le bon temps nous reuint a l'aide duquel, & du bon courage des compagnons, nous arriuasmes ce mesme iour à Port Royal; là où ledit sieur n'y reuint, que 252 trois iours apres ayant prou paty. Or les Sauuages estoyent prests à receuoir le S. Baptesme, mais on n'auoit pas dequoy les nourrir quatre ou cinq iours, qu'il eust fallu pour les Catechiser. Car tout nous manquoit. On les differa iusques à ce que le nauire sut venu qu'on attendoit de iour à autre. Mais l'attente fut vayne, ainsi qu'ouïrez. Et ainsi l'occasion de ce bien se perdit à [207] nostre grand regret.
A cause of this, Mr. de Biencourt left us, preferring to walk with the Native Americans. But he was mistaken, because as soon as he abandoned us, good weather returned, and with the help of that, along with the courage of my companions, we arrived the same day at Port Royal; where Mr. Biencourt didn’t return until three days later, having suffered quite a bit. The Native Americans were ready to receive baptism, but we didn’t have enough to feed them for the four or five days it would have taken to catechize them. We were lacking everything. We postponed it until the ship we were expecting arrived any day. But the wait was in vain, as you will hear. And so, the opportunity for this good was lost to our great regret.
For this reason sieur de Biencourt left us, preferring to go on foot with the Savages: but he made a mistake, for immediately after his departure, good weather returned, by the aid of which, and owing to the good courage of our companions, we arrived the same day at Port Royal; whereas the sieur did not get there until three days later, after much suffering. 253 Now the Savages were ready to receive Holy Baptism, but there was nothing for them to eat during the four or five days in which they would have to be Catechized. For we were in need of everything. It was put off until the coming of the ship, which was expected from day to day; but the expectation was vain, as you will hear. And thus the opportunity for this good deed was lost, to [207] our great regret.
For this reason, Sieur de Biencourt left us, choosing to walk with the Native Americans. However, he made a mistake because right after he left, the good weather returned, which, along with the determination of our companions, allowed us to reach Port Royal the same day. In contrast, Sieur de Biencourt arrived three days later, after enduring a lot of hardships. 253 The Native Americans were ready to receive Holy Baptism, but there was nothing for them to eat during the four or five days they needed for catechism. We were in need of everything. The baptism was postponed until the arrival of the ship, which we were expecting any day; however, that expectation turned out to be in vain, as you will hear. Consequently, the opportunity for this good deed was lost, much to our regret.
Or le P. Biard reuenu à la maison comme il estoit bien aise d'auoir si merueilleusement euadé la mort, la faim & les orages; Aussi estoit-il en tristesse fort grande pour n'auoir sceu nouuelles aucunes de son cher Confrere le P. Enemond, qu'il aymoit vniquement. Mais Dieu le resiouyt plenierement ce mesme iour. Car comme si le rendez-vous leur eust esté donné à mesme assignation, il arriua ce mesme iour sur le vespre, sain & sauue, & chargé de merites & bonnes œuures: tant pour auoir beaucoup paty, comme pour auoir mis au Paradis quelques ames, qui estoyent passées aussi tost apres le S. Baptesme. De vray ils eurent tous deux grande occasion de benir d'vn grand cœur leur bon Dieu, & Seigneur, qui les cõsoloit si paternellement, [208] & si oculairement les protegeoit en tout, & par tout.
Or, when Father Biard returned home, he was very happy to have miraculously escaped death, hunger, and storms; yet he was deeply saddened not to have heard any news of his dear friend Father Enemond, whom he loved dearly. But God completely comforted him that very day. For as if their meeting had been scheduled for the same time, Father Enemond arrived that evening, safe and sound, loaded with merits and good deeds: both for having suffered greatly and for having sent some souls to Paradise, who had passed shortly after their baptism. Indeed, they both had a great reason to wholeheartedly bless their good God and Lord, who so fatherly consoled them and protected them visibly in everything and by all means.
Now Father Biard, being again at home, although he was very happy at having so wonderfully escaped death, famine, and tempest; nevertheless was exceedingly cast down at not having heard any news of his dear Brother, Father Enemond, for whom he had a singular attachment. But God completely relieved his fears that very day. For, as if the rendezvous had been assigned them at this very place, he arrived the same day, safe and sound, and loaded with merit and good works: as much for having suffered so greatly, as for having placed in Paradise some souls, which had passed away immediately after Holy Baptism. In truth they both had reason to bless with full hearts their good God and Lord, who comforted them like a father, [208] and so visibly protected them in all things, and everywhere.
Now Father Biard was back home. Although he was really happy to have escaped death, hunger, and storms, he was still very down because he hadn’t heard any news about his dear Brother, Father Enemond, to whom he felt a special connection. However, God eased his worries that very day. As if it was meant to be, Father Enemond arrived the same day, safe and sound, full of good deeds and merit: not only for having endured so much but also for having helped some souls reach Paradise right after their Holy Baptism. Truly, both of them had every reason to wholeheartedly thank their good God and Lord, who comforted them like a father and visibly protected them in everything, everywhere.
CHAPITRE XXIV. [i.e., xxii.]
CE QU'ARRIUA L'HYUER, & LE PRINTEMPS SUIUANT, DE L'AN 1613.
254 LE sieur de Biencourt s'attendoit totalement de receuoir secours de France auant l'Hyuer, voyre mesme on auoit dit qu'il y auoit trois, ou quatre nauires en chemin, & ja recherchoit-on, où l'on pourroit loger tant & tant de biens, qui venoyent en flotte. Sur ceste confiance le sieur de Biencourt auoit trocqué quasi tout. Et partant se vit bien esbahy, quand à la Toussaincts il se trouua hors de tout espoir de secours pour ceste année là.
254 Mr. de Biencourt fully expected to receive help from France before winter. In fact, it was said that there were three or four ships on the way, and they were already looking for places to store all the supplies that were coming in bulk. Based on this confidence, Mr. de Biencourt had traded away nearly everything. So, he was quite shocked when, at All Saints, he found himself without any hope of assistance for that year.
CHAPTER XXIV. [i.e., xxii.]
WHAT HAPPENED DURING THE WINTER AND SPRING FOLLOWING, OF THE YEAR 1613.
255 Sieur de Biencourt fully expected to receive help from France before Winter, especially as it had been said that there were three or four ships on the way, and already we were looking about to see where we could store so many things as were coming in this fleet. Trusting in this, sieur de Biencourt had traded almost everything. He was therefore very much astonished, when on All Saints' day, he found himself without hope of any relief that year.
255 Sieur de Biencourt really thought he would get help from France before winter, especially since there were rumors of three or four ships headed our way. We were already trying to figure out where to store all the supplies that were coming in with this fleet. Relying on this, Sieur de Biencourt had traded away almost everything. So, he was extremely surprised when, on All Saints' Day, he realized he had no hope of any relief that year.
[209] Or les Iesuites, qui n'auoyent point mis cuire (comme l'on dit) sur ces imaginatiues attentes, auoyent reserué dans leur magasin cinq grands poinçons de bled; quatre de pur froment, & vn d'orge qu'on leur auoit enuoyé de France pour leur particulier. Tout cela faisoit quatorze barils de bon grain. Eux donc voyants la necessité du sieur de Biencourt, l'allerent trouuer, & luy offrirent leurs moyens de bonne volonté, & qu'il prinst tout leur bled, hors seulement deux barrils de froment, & vn d'orge, qu'ils se desiroyent reseruer pour diuers accidents de necessitez, & maladies tant d'eux, que des autres. Quant au reste, qu'on n'innoueroit rien, ains à leur accoustumée ils receuroyent la distribution quotidienne à l'egal des autres. Le sieur de Biencourt accepta l'offre, & les [210] conditiõs, & selon icelles on commença de viure.
[209] The Jesuits, who hadn't relied on these imagined hopes, had saved up five large sacks of grain in their store: four of pure wheat and one of barley that they had received from France for themselves. All of this amounted to fourteen barrels of good grain. Seeing the need of Mr. Biencourt, they went to him and offered their help willingly, and he took all their grain, except for two barrels of wheat and one of barley, which they wanted to keep reserved for various emergencies and illnesses, both for themselves and others. As for the rest, they wouldn’t change anything, and as usual, they received their daily share equally with the others. Mr. Biencourt accepted the offer and the terms, and based on that, they began to live accordingly.
[209] Now the Jesuits, who had not built much (as the saying is) upon these visionary expectations, had reserved in their storeroom five large puncheons of grain, four of pure wheat and one of barley, which had been sent from France for their own use. It made in all fourteen barrels of good grain. Now, when they saw sieur de Biencourt's necessity, they went to him and cheerfully offered him their means, saying that he should take all their grain with the sole exception of two barrels of wheat and one of barley, which they wished to reserve for various emergencies of want and sickness, both for themselves and the others. As to the remainder, they would not touch it, except to receive as usual their daily portion like the others. Sieur de Biencourt accepted the offer, and its [210] conditions, and according to these we began to live.
[209] The Jesuits, who hadn’t relied too much on these hopeful expectations, had five large barrels of grain in their storeroom—four of pure wheat and one of barley—that had been sent from France for their own use. In total, that was fourteen barrels of good grain. When they noticed Sieur de Biencourt's urgent situation, they approached him and gladly offered their help, saying he could take all their grain except for two barrels of wheat and one of barley, which they wanted to keep for emergencies and sickness, both for themselves and others. As for the rest, they would only take their usual daily portion like everyone else. Sieur de Biencourt accepted their offer and its [210] conditions, and based on this, we began to live.
Ce pendant les Iesuites ayants Dieu pour appuy, ne 256 perdoyent point courage, ains selon la lumiere, & l'engin, que leur estoit donné, pouruoyoyent à l'aduenir. Partant ils s'auiserent de bastir vne chaloupe, tandis que les autres demeuroyent au pres du feu à leur aise sans trauailler. Car ils preuoyoyent, que sans bateau, il leur conuiendroit mourir de faim apres deux mois que leur pourroit durer leur orge, parce qu'ils ne pourroyent aller sans bateau ny au gland, ny aux coques, ny aux racines, ny à la pesche, ny autre part, où seroit quelque esperance de queste. Parce que les chemins de ce païs là sont les riuieres, & la mer.
Cependant, les Jésuites, soutenus par Dieu, ne perdaient pas le courage. Au contraire, selon la lumière et l'habileté qui leur étaient accordées, ils se préparaient pour l'avenir. Ainsi, ils décidèrent de construire une chaloupe, tandis que les autres restaient près du feu, à leur aise, sans travailler. Car ils prévoyaient qu'en l'absence de bateau, ils risquaient de mourir de faim après deux mois, le temps que leur orge pourrait durer. En effet, ils ne pouvaient se rendre, sans bateau, ni aux glands, ni aux coquillages, ni aux racines, ni à la pêche, ni nulle part où il y aurait un espoir de trouver à manger. Car les chemins dans ce pays-là sont les rivières et la mer.
257 Meanwhile the Jesuits, with God as their support, did not lose heart, but, according to the light and ingenuity given them, provided for the future. Thus they decided to construct a boat while the others were sitting around the fire doing nothing. For they foresaw that, without this, they would surely die of hunger after the two months in which their barley would last; and, having no boat, they could not go for acorns, shells, roots, or fish, nor to any place where there would be hope of finding something. For the roads in that country are the rivers and the sea.
257 Meanwhile, the Jesuits, backed by God, remained determined and, using their insight and creativity, planned for the future. They decided to build a boat while the others sat around the fire doing nothing. They realized that without a boat, they would definitely starve after the two months their barley would last; and without it, they couldn’t go for acorns, shells, roots, or fish, nor to any place where they might find something. In that region, the rivers and the sea were the only roads.
Au commencements de ceste leur entreprinse de bastir vne [211] chaloupe, on se mocquoit deux: car le cõducteur de l'œuure estoit leur garçon, qui n'en sçauoit pas plus qu'vn apprentif: ses aides estoyent deux Prestres, qui iamais n'auoyent faict tel mestier. Neãtmoins (disoit-on) le P. Enemond sçait tout faire, & au besoin il se trouuera bon Scieur d'ais, bon calfeutreur, & bõ Architecte. Mais le P. Biard dequoy seruira-il à cela? Ne sçais-tu pas, (disoit l'autre,) que quand la chaloupe sera faicte, il luy donnera la benediction. Ainsi causoyent-ils, & en auoyent beau loisir, aupres du feu. Mais les Iesuites ne perdoyent point de temps à scier planches, à raboter ais, rechercher courbes, à faire estoupes des bouts de cordages qu'ils recouuroyent, à courir les bois pour amasser de la resine. Que voulez-vous? A la my-Mars leur gaillarde chaloupe fut [212] dans l'eau equippée, parée, accommodée brauement auec l'admiration de ceux qui s'en estoyent moquez: & tout au contraire, le sieur de Biencourt, qui au commencement de l'Hyuer auoit eu trois bonnes chaloupes, à la fin ne s'en trouua du tout point, & fut contraint du bris d'icelles 258 faire rauauder vn malotru bateau pour trois personnes au plus, qui n'eust sceu faire trois lieües continuellement en mer, qu'il ne fust pery, tant il faisoit d'eau.
At the start of their project to build a [211] small boat, they were mocked by two people because the one leading the effort was their boy, who knew no more than an apprentice. His helpers were two priests who had never done such work before. Still, people said Father Enemond could do anything, and if needed, he'd make a good woodworker, a solid caulker, and a great architect. But what would Father Biard be good for? Don't you know, the other replied, that once the boat is finished, he'll bless it? They joked about this while sitting by the fire. Meanwhile, the Jesuits wasted no time sawing planks, smoothing wood, searching for curves, making stuffing from the ends of ropes they collected, and running through the woods to gather resin. What do you want? By mid-March, their sturdy little boat was [212] in the water, equipped, dressed up, and impressing those who had mocked them. In contrast, Sieur de Biencourt, who had started winter with three good boats, ended up having none, and had to scramble together a rickety vessel for at most three people that couldn't even manage three leagues at sea without sinking, as it took on so much water. 258
When they began to carry out this plan of constructing a [211] boat they were both laughed at; for the master of the work was their servant, who knew nothing more about it than an apprentice; his assistants were two Priests, who had never followed this trade. "Nevertheless" (some one said) "Father Enemond can do anything; and in case of need he will be found to be a good Sawyer of planks, a good caulker, and a good Architect. But of what use will Father Biard be in such work?" "Dost thou not know" (answered the other) "that when the boat is done he will give it his blessing?" Thus they chattered, and talked it over leisurely around the fire. But the Jesuits lost no time in sawing planks, planing boards, seeking bent wood, making oakum out of bits of rope which they found, and tramping over the woods in search of resin. What came of it? In the middle of March their jolly-boat was [212] upon the water equipped, adorned and fitted up bravely, to the admiration of those who had sneered at it: and on the other hand, sieur de Biencourt, who in the beginning of Winter had had three good shallops, at the end did not have any at all; and he was obliged, out of the 259 wrecks of these, to patch up a clumsy boat large enough for three people at the most, which leaked so badly that it could not go three continuous leagues upon the sea, without sinking.
When they started to execute the plan to build a [211] boat, they were both laughed at; the leader of the project was their servant, who knew no more about it than an apprentice, and his helpers were two Priests who had never worked in this field. “Still,” someone said, “Father Enemond can do anything; and if needed, he will be a good Sawyer of planks, a good caulker, and a good Architect. But what use will Father Biard be for this work?” “Don’t you know,” the other replied, “that when the boat is finished, he will bless it?” They continued to chat and discuss it casually around the fire. But the Jesuits wasted no time; they sawed planks, planed boards, looked for bent wood, made oakum from pieces of rope they found, and roamed the woods looking for resin. What was the result? By mid-March, their cheerful boat was [212] on the water, equipped, decorated, and fitted out impressively, to the amazement of those who had mocked it. On the other hand, Sieur de Biencourt, who had started the Winter with three decent shallops, ended up with none; he was forced to patch together a clumsy boat from the wreckage, barely big enough for three people, which leaked so badly that it couldn’t travel three continuous leagues on the sea without sinking.
Or la chaloupe estant preste, & appareillée, le P. Biard s'en alla premierement en haut contre la riuiere auec leur seruiteur, & vn tiers qui se ioignist à eux, appellé Iean Baptiste Charpẽtier. Ils allerent à la queste du gland, & des racines. Ces racines sont appellées en Sauuageois Chiquebi, & s'engendrent volontiers aupres [213] des chesnes. Elles sont comme des truffes, mais meilleures, & croissent sous terre enfilées l'vne à l'autre en forme de chapelet. Il y en a beaucoup en certains endroits. Vray est qu'il est bien difficile d'aller aucune part où les Sauuages n'ayent de ja foüillé, par ainsi on n'en trouue guieres que des bien petites. Et encores faut-il bien trauailler pour en viure vn iour.
Or, with the small boat ready and prepared, Father Biard first headed upstream along the river with their servant and a third person who joined them, named Jean Baptiste Charpentier. They went in search of acorns and roots. These roots are called Chiquebi in the native language and grow abundantly near oak trees. They are like truffles but better, growing underground threaded together like a necklace. There are many in certain places. It is true that it is quite difficult to go anywhere that the natives haven’t already dug up, so one rarely finds anything other than very small ones. And still, one has to work really hard to gather enough to live for a day.
Now the boat being ready and under sail, Father Biard, with the servant and another who had joined them, named Jean Baptiste Charpentier, first made a trip up the river. They went in search of acorns and roots. These roots in the Savage language are called Chiquebi,46 and grow readily near [213] oak trees. They are like truffles, but better, and grow under the ground strung to each other like a rosary. There are many of them in certain places, yet it is very difficult to find any place where the Savages have not already been digging, and thus only very small ones are to be found. Also we must work hard to get enough of them for a day's food.
Now that the boat was ready and sailing, Father Biard, along with his servant and another person who had joined them named Jean Baptiste Charpentier, first made a trip up the river. They were looking for acorns and roots. In the native language, these roots are called Chiquebi,46 and they grow easily near oak trees. They are similar to truffles, but better, growing underground connected to each other like a rosary. There are many of them in certain areas, but it’s very hard to find a spot where the natives haven’t already been digging, which means only very small ones are left. We also have to put in a lot of effort to gather enough for a day's food.
Apres auoir couru en haut contre la riuiere pour les glands, & racines, il s'en alla à l'Eplan. Eplan ou Epelã est vn petit poisson cõme les sardines de Roüẽ, qui venãt de la mer, fraye contre certains ruisseaux sur le commencement d'Auril. Il y en a vn à quatre lieües de l'habitation de Port Royal, qui aucunesfois en fourmille tout en ce temps là. Pour ceste cause les Sauuages aussi s'y vont cabaner, & en viuent.
Après avoir couru en haut contre la rivière pour chercher des glands et des racines, il s'en alla à l'Eplan. L'Eplan ou Epelã est un petit poisson comme les sardines de Rouë, qui vient de la mer et remonte certains ruisseaux au début d'avril. Il y en a un à quatre lieues de l'habitation de Port Royal, où il y en a souvent en grande quantité pendant cette période. Pour cette raison, les Sauvages s'y installent aussi et en vivent.
After having gone to the upper part of the river for acorns and roots, he went to get some Smelts. The Eplan or Epelan is a little fish like the sardine of Roüen, which, coming from the sea, spawns in certain brooks toward the beginning of April. There is one of these brooks four leagues from Port Royal, which sometimes completely swarms with them at that season. For this reason the Savages also go there to camp and live.
After going up the river for acorns and roots, he went to catch some smelts. The Eplan or Epelan is a small fish similar to the sardine found in Rouen, which comes from the sea and spawns in certain streams around early April. There's one of these streams four leagues from Port Royal, which sometimes gets totally filled with them during that time. For this reason, the indigenous people also go there to camp and live.
[214] Apres l'Eplan succedent les Harencs, qui frayent de mesme en vn autre riuiere. Le P. Enemond Massé entreprit ceste pesche des harencs, & apres celle-cy celle de molües, ja le mois de May estant venu. En ceste façon nous boutames le temps (comme l'on dit) auec les espaules; ou plus tost auec les pieds & bras, trainants nostre miserable vie iusques à ce que le nauire arriua. Le voyage, & route duquel il nous faut reprendre de plus haut.
[214] After the eels come the shad, which also swim in another river. Father Enemond Massé took on the fishing for shad, and after that the flatfish, now that the month of May had arrived. This way, we passed the time (as they say) with our shoulders; or rather with our feet and arms, dragging our miserable lives until the ship arrived. The journey, and the course we need to pick up from further back.
[214] After the Smelts come the Herrings, which in like manner spawn in another river. Father Enemond Massé engaged in this fishing for herring, and later for cod, until the coming of the month of May. And thus we were butting against time (as the saying is) with our shoulders, or rather with our hands and feet, dragging on our miserable lives until the arrival of the ship, whose voyage and route we must take up from farther back.
[214] After the smelts come the herrings, which also spawn in another river. Father Enemond Massé fished for herring and later for cod until May arrived. So we were just pushing against time (as the saying goes) with our shoulders, or really with our hands and feet, struggling to get through our tough lives until the ship arrived, and we need to go back and cover its voyage and route.
CHAPITRE XXV. [i.e., xxiii.]
L'ARRIUÉE DE LA SAUSSAYE À PORT ROYAL, & & DE LÀ, À S. SAUUEUR.
260 ON dressoit en France vn equipage pour retirer les Iesuites de Port Royal, & fonder [215] vne nouuelle habitation de François en vn autre lieu plus commode.
260 In France, plans were made to relocate the Jesuits from Port Royal and establish a new settlement for the French in a more convenient location.
CHAPTER XXV. [i.e., xxiii.]
LA SAUSSAYE'S ARRIVAL AT PORT ROYAL, AND AFTERWARDS, AT ST. SAUVEUR.
Le chef de cet equipage estoit le Capitaine la Saussaye ayant trente personnes, qui deuoyent hyuerner sur le pays, en contant les deux Iesuites, & leur seruiteur qu'il deuoit prendre à Port Royal. Il auoit de plus auec soy deux autres Iesuites, le Pere Quantin, & Gilbert du Thet qu'il conduisoit: mais ils deuoyent reuenir en France au cas que les deux de Port Royal ne fussent pas morts, de quoy on se doutoit. Tout l'equipage en contant les Matelots, montoit à 48. personnes. Le maistre du nauire estoit Charles Flory de Habbe-ville, homme iudicieux, hardy & paisible. La Royne de sa grace auoit cõtribué aux despenses quatre tentes ou pauillons du Roy, & quelques munitions [216] de guerres. Le sieur Simon le Maistre auoit vacqué serieusement à tout l'affretement & auitaillement. Et Gilbert du Thet, Iesuite coadiuteur, homme fort industrieux, ne s'y estoit point espargné, de maniere qu'on estoit richement prouisionné de toutes choses pour plus d'vn an. Outre les cheuaux, & cheures qu'on y conduisoit ja pour commencemẽt de mesnage. Le nauire estoit de cent tonneaux.
Le chef de cet équipage était le Capitaine La Saussaye, ayant trente personnes qui devaient passer l'hiver dans le pays, sans compter les deux Jésuites et leur serviteur qu'il devait prendre à Port Royal. Il avait également avec lui deux autres Jésuites, le Père Quantin et Gilbert du Thet, qu'il escortait ; mais ils devaient revenir en France si les deux de Port Royal n'étaient pas morts, ce dont on se doutait. Tout l'équipage, en comptant les marins, s'élevait à 48 personnes. Le maître du navire était Charles Flory de Habbe-ville, un homme judicieux, hardi et paisible. La reine, de sa grâce, avait contribué aux dépenses, fournissant quatre tentes ou pavillons du Roi et quelques munitions de guerre. Le sieur Simon le Maistre avait sérieusement veillé à tout l'affrètement et à l'approvisionnement. Et Gilbert du Thet, Jésuite coadjuteur, homme très industrieux, ne s'était pas épargné, de manière qu'on était richement approvisionné de toutes choses pour plus d'un an, sans compter les chevaux et les chèvres qu'on y amenait déjà pour commencer le ménage. Le navire avait une capacité de cent tonneaux.
The chief of this expedition was Captain la Saussaye, who was to winter in the country with thirty persons, counting in the two Jesuits and their servant, whom he was to take up at Port Royal. He had with him, besides, two other Jesuits, Father Quantin and Gilbert du Thet, whom he was to take there; but they were to return to France in case the two at Port Royal were not dead, of which there was some doubt. The entire company, counting the Sailors, numbered 48 persons. The master of the ship was Charles Flory of Habbe-ville, a discreet, hardy and peaceable man. The Queen in her goodness had contributed four of the King's tents or pavilions, and some munitions [216] of war. Sieur Simon le Maistre had devoted himself earnestly to the freighting and provisioning, and Gilbert du Thet, the Jesuit lay brother, a very industrious man, had not spared himself; so they were amply provided with everything for more than a year, besides the horses and goats which were being taken over for domestic purposes. The ship was of a hundred tons burthen.
The leader of this expedition was Captain la Saussaye, who was set to spend the winter in the area with thirty people, including the two Jesuits and their servant, whom he was picking up at Port Royal. He also had two other Jesuits with him, Father Quantin and Gilbert du Thet, whom he intended to take there; however, they would return to France if the two at Port Royal were not dead, which was uncertain. The entire group, including the sailors, totaled 48 individuals. The ship's captain was Charles Flory from Habbe-ville, a sensible, tough, and easygoing man. The Queen kindly contributed four of the King's tents or pavilions, along with some military supplies. Sieur Simon le Maistre had dedicated himself to the shipping and stocking, and Gilbert du Thet, the Jesuit lay brother, a very hardworking man, had also put in a lot of effort; so they were well stocked for over a year, in addition to the horses and goats being brought for domestic use. The ship had a capacity of a hundred tons.
262 Cest equipage ainsi ordonné partit de Honfleur le 12. de Mars, l'an 1613. & territ premierement au Cap de la Heue en la coste de l'Acadie, le 16. de May ayant consumé en son traiect deux mois entiers. Au Cap de la Heue ils dirent Messe, & dresserẽt vne Croix, y apposants les armoiries de Madame la Marquise de Guercheuille, pour marque de possession [217] prinse en son nom. De là se remettans en mer, ils vindrent à Port Royal.
262 The ship, properly equipped, left Honfleur on March 12, 1613, and arrived first at Cape de la Heve on the coast of Acadia on May 16, after spending two full months at sea. At Cape de la Heve, they held a Mass and erected a cross, placing the coat of arms of Madame la Marquise de Guercheuille on it as a sign of possession taken in her name. From there, they set sail again and headed to Port Royal.
This expedition, thus fitted out, departed from 263 Honfleur on the 12th of March, 1613, and landed first at Cap de la Heve on the coast of Acadie, on the 16th of May, having consumed two entire months in the passage. At Cap de la Heve Mass was said, and a Cross erected, upon which was placed the coat of arms of Madame la Marquise de Guercheville, as a sign of having taken [217] possession of it in her name. Thence putting to sea again, they came to Port Royal.
This expedition, once equipped, set sail from 263 Honfleur on March 12, 1613, and first landed at Cap de la Heve on the coast of Acadie on May 16, after spending two full months on the journey. At Cap de la Heve, a Mass was held, and a Cross was erected, displaying the coat of arms of Madame la Marquise de Guercheville, symbolizing that it had been claimed in her name. From there, they set sail again and headed to Port Royal.
A Port Royal ils ne trouuerent que cinq personnes, sçauoir est, les deux Iesuites, leur seruiteur, l'Apothicaire Herbert, & vn autre. Le sieur de Biẽcourt & ses autres gens estoyent tous bien loin, qui çà, qui là. Or parce que Hebert tenoit la place dudit sieur: on luy presenta les lettres de la Royne, par lesquelles iussion estoit faicte de relacher les Iesuites, & leur permettre d'aller, où bon leur sẽbleroit: ainsi les Iesuites retirerent leurs hardes en bonne paix. Et tant ce iour-là, que le suiuant on fit la meilleur chere qu'on peut à Hebert, & à son compagnon, à fin que ceste venuë ne leur fust point triste. Au depart (quoy qu'ils ne fussẽt point en disette:) on leur laissa vn barril de pain, & quelques [218] flaccons de vin, à ce que l'Adieu fust pareillement de bonne grace.
At Port Royal, they found only five people, namely the two Jesuits, their servant, the apothecary Herbert, and one other. Mr. Biencourt and his other people were all quite far away, here and there. Since Herbert was acting in place of Mr. Biencourt, he was presented with letters from the Queen, which authorized the release of the Jesuits and allowed them to go wherever they pleased. The Jesuits packed their things peacefully. That day and the following, they treated Herbert and his companion with the best hospitality possible so that their arrival wouldn’t be sad. Upon their departure (even though they weren’t lacking anything), they left a barrel of bread and some bottles of wine, so the farewell would also be gracious.
At Port Royal they only found five persons; namely, the two Jesuits, their servant, the Apothecary Herbert,37 and another. Sieur de Biencourt and the rest of his people were all quite far away, some here, some there. Now because Hebert was taking the place of the sieur, they presented to him the Queen's letters, which contained the royal command to release the Jesuits and to let them go wherever they pleased; so the Jesuits took away their property in great peace. And on that day as well as on the following, they made it as pleasant for Hebert and his company as they could, so that this arrival would not be a cause of sadness to them. At their departure, (although they were not in need of anything) they left them a barrel of bread and some [218] bottles of wine, that the Farewell might be received with equally good grace.
At Port Royal, they found just five people: the two Jesuits, their servant, the apothecary Hebert,37 and one other person. Sieur de Biencourt and the rest of his group were all quite far away, scattered here and there. Since Hebert was acting in place of the sieur, they presented him with the Queen's letters, which included the royal order to free the Jesuits and allow them to go wherever they wanted. The Jesuits collected their belongings in peace. On that day and the next, they tried to make Hebert and his group as comfortable as possible so that their arrival wouldn't be a cause for sadness. When they left, (even though they didn't need anything) they left behind a barrel of bread and some [218] bottles of wine, so that their farewell would be taken with similar goodwill.
La contrarieté des vents nous retint enuiron cinq iours à Port Royal, d'où s'esleuant vn prospere Nordest, nous partimes, en intention d'aller à la riuiere de Pentegoet, au lieu appellé Kadesquit, lieu qu'on auoit destiné pour la nouuelle habitation, & ayant à tel effect beaucoup de grãds auãtages. Mais Dieu en disposa autrement. Car comme nous fusmes au Suest de l'Isle de Menauo, le temps se change, & suruint en mer vne si espaisse brume, que nous n'y voyons 264 non plus de iour que de nuict. Nous apprehendions grandement ce danger, pourtãt qu'en cest endroit y a beaucoup de brisants, & rochers, contre lesquels nous craignions de donner parmy les tenebres; le vent ne nous [219] permettant point de nous tirer hors, & nous mettre au large. Nous demeurasmes en ceste façõ deux iours & deux nuicts, virants tantost d'vn costé, tantost de l'autre comme Dieu nous inspiroit. L'affliction nous esmeut de faire prieres & vœux à Dieu à ce qu'il luy pleust nous deliurer du peril, & nous adresser à quelque bon lieu pour sa gloire. De sa bonté il nous exauça, car au soir nous cõmençames à voir des estoiles, & auec le matin les brouëes se dissiperent. Nous nous recogneusmes estre au deuant des Monts deserts, Isle que les Sauuages appellent Pemetiq. Le Pilote adressa au costé Oriental de l'Isle, où il nous logea en vn beau, & grand port, & nous y rendismes nos vœus, esleuants vne Croix, & chantans à Dieu ses loüanges auec le sacrifice de la saincte Messe. Nous appellasmes [220] ce lieu & port Sainct Sauueur.
The changing winds kept us for about five days at Port Royal. When a favorable Northeast wind finally picked up, we set out intending to go to the Pentegoet River, at a place called Kadesquit, which was designated for the new settlement and had many significant advantages. However, God had other plans. As we were to the Southwest of Menauo Island, the weather changed, and a thick fog suddenly descended over the sea, making it impossible to see any better by day than by night. We were greatly apprehensive of this danger, as there are many shoals and rocks in this area, against which we feared we might crash in the darkness; the wind wouldn’t allow us to navigate away from peril and out to sea. We remained in this state for two days and two nights, shifting from one side to the other as God inspired us. Our distress moved us to pray and make vows to God that He might please deliver us from danger and guide us to some safe place for His glory. In His goodness, He heard us, for by evening we began to see stars, and by morning the fog began to lift. We recognized that we were in front of the Mountain desolate, an island that the natives call Pemetiq. The pilot headed east toward the island, where he found us a beautiful and large harbor. We fulfilled our vows there, raising a Cross and singing praises to God with the sacrifice of the holy Mass. We named this place and harbor Saint Savior.
Unfavorable winds kept us about five days at Port Royal, and then a propitious Northeaster arising, we departed, intending to go to the river Pentegoet, to the place called Kadesquit,47 the site destined for the new colony, and having many great advantages for such a purpose. But God ordained otherwise. For when we were to the Southeast of the Island of Menauo,48 the weather changed, and there came upon 265 the sea such a dense fog that we could see no more by day than by night. We had serious misgivings in this time of danger, because in this place there are breakers and rocks, against which we were afraid of striking in the darkness; the wind not [219] permitting us to draw away and stand out to sea. We continued thus two days and two nights, veering now to one side, now to the other, as God inspired us. We were moved by our affliction to offer prayers and vows to God, that he might be pleased to deliver us from the danger, and direct us to some good place for his glory. In his goodness he hearkened to us, for when evening came on we began to see the stars, and by morning the fogs had all disappeared. We recognized that we were opposite Mount desert, an Island, which the Savages call Pemetiq.49 The pilot turned to the Eastern shore of the Island, and there located us in a large and beautiful port, where we made our thanksgiving to God, raising a Cross and singing to God his praises with the sacrifice of the holy Mass. We called [220] this place and port Saint Sauveur.
Unfavorable winds kept us stuck at Port Royal for about five days, and then a favorable Northeaster came up, allowing us to leave. We planned to head to the Pentegoet River, specifically to a place called Kadesquit,47 the site intended for the new colony, which had many advantages for that purpose. But God had other plans. While we were southeast of Menauo Island,48 the weather changed, and a thick fog rolled in, making it just as hard to see during the day as at night. We were pretty anxious during this time of danger because there were breakers and rocks in the area, and we were afraid of hitting them in the dark; the wind wouldn’t allow us to steer away and head out to sea. This went on for two days and two nights, swaying back and forth as God guided us. Our distress prompted us to pray and make vows to God, asking Him to save us from danger and lead us to a good place for His glory. In His goodness, He listened to us; by evening, we started to see the stars, and by morning, the fog had completely cleared. We realized we were in front of Mount Desert, an island the Native Americans call Pemetiq.49 The pilot then steered us towards the eastern shore of the island, where we found a large and beautiful harbor. We thanked God, raised a Cross, and praised Him with the holy Mass. We named this place and port Saint Sauveur.
CHAPITRE XXVI. [i.e., xxiv.]
A QUELLE OCCASION NOUS NOUS ARRESTAMES À SAINCT SAUUEUR, LA BONTÉ DU LIEU.
266 OR en ce Port icy de S. Sauueur grande contention s'esleua entre les Matelots, & nostre equipage ou nous autres passagers. La cause en estoit, parce que la charte partie, & l'accord passé en France portants, que lesdits Matelots seroyent tenus anchrer en vn Port de l'Acadie, que nous leur nommerions; & là seiourner l'espace de trois mois: Lesdits Matelots se maintenoyẽt estre arriués en vn Port de l'Acadie, & que partant ledit terme de trois mois deuoit courir dés cest'arriuée. On leur repliquoit [221] que le Port n'estoit point celuy qu'on leur auoit nommé Kadesquit, & partant, que le temps ne courroit point auant qu'ils y fussent. Le Pilote s'opiniastroit là cõtre, maintenant, que iamais nauire n'estoit allé iusques à Kadesquit, & qu'il ne vouloit point se faire vn descouureur de nouuelles routes: il y auoit aussi faute, au nom de l'Acadie, pour dire la Norambegue, ce qui augmentoit la dispute: raisons deçà, raisons delà. Rien que plaidoyerie, mauuais augure de l'aduenir.
266 There was a big argument between the sailors and our crew, as well as among us passengers, in this port of S. Sauveur. The issue was that the charter and agreement made in France stated that the sailors were supposed to anchor in a port of Acadia that we would name, and stay there for three months. The sailors insisted they had arrived at a port of Acadia, meaning the three-month term should start from their arrival. It was pointed out to them that the port wasn’t the one we had named, Kadesquit, and therefore, the time shouldn’t start until they got there. The pilot stubbornly argued that no ship had ever gone as far as Kadesquit, and he didn’t want to risk exploring new routes. There was also a mistake made regarding the name of Acadia, referring to it as Norumbegue, which added to the dispute: arguments back and forth. It was just endless bickering, a bad omen for what was to come.
CHAPTER XXVI. [i.e., xxiv.]
WHY WE STAYED AT SAINT SAUVEUR; THE GOOD QUALITIES OF THE PLACE.
267 NOW here in this Port of St. Sauveur a great contention arose between the Sailors and our company, or us other passengers, because the charter party and contract, drawn up in France, stipulated that the Sailors should be held at anchor in a Port of Acadie, which we should name to them, and should remain there for the space of three months; the sailors maintained that they had arrived at a Port of Acadie, and that therefore the said term of three months should begin to run from the time of this arrival. It was explained to them [221] that the Port was not the one that had been designated to them by the name of Kadesquit, and therefore the time would not begin to be counted until they were there. The Pilot obstinately opposed this, maintaining that a ship had never gone as far as Kadesquit, and that he had no intention of becoming a discoverer of new routes; there was also some mistake about the name Acadie meaning Norambegue,8 which strengthened the dispute; reasons here, reasons there; nothing but argument, a bad augury for the future.
267 Now here in the Port of St. Sauveur, a big argument broke out between the sailors and our group of passengers because the contract drawn up in France stated that the sailors were supposed to stay anchored in a port in Acadie, which we would designate, for three months. The sailors insisted they had reached a port in Acadie, so the three-month countdown should start from that moment. We explained to them that this port was not the one named Kadesquit, so the time wouldn’t start until they actually arrived there. The pilot stubbornly disagreed, claiming that no ship had ever gone as far as Kadesquit, and he had no intention of discovering new routes. There was also some confusion about the name Acadie meaning Norambegue,8 which added to the dispute; there were arguments back and forth; it was nothing but debate, a bad omen for what lay ahead.
Sur ces contestes, des Sauuages nous firent de la fumée. Ce signal veut dire, qu'on les aille recognoistre, si on a besoin d'eux, ce qu'on fit. Le Pilote par occasion leur dit, que les Peres de Port Royal estoyent en son nauire. Les Sauuages repliquerent, 268 qu'ils verroyent bien volõtiers celuy qu'ils [222] auoyent cogneu y auoit deus ans, à Pentegoet. Ce cogneu, estoit le P. Biard qui les alla incontinent trouuer, & s'informãt d'eux touchant la route de Kadesquit, leur signifia, qu'il s'y vouloit habituer. Mais (dirent-ils) si tu veux te loger en ces quartiers, que ne demeures tu plustost icy auecques nous, qui auons bien vne autant belle & bonne place que Kadesquit? Et commencerent à luy raconter les loüanges de leur demeure, asseurants qu'elle estoit si saine, & si agreable, que quand les Sauuages sont malades autrepart, ils se font porter en ce lieu, & y guerissent. Ces benedictions n'esmouuoyent pas beaucoup le P. Biard, parce qu'il sçauoit assez que les Sauuages ne manquoyẽt point de ce en quoy quasi tout chacun abonde; c'est de sçauoir priser ses denrées. Mais ils sceurẽt [223] biẽ bander la machine pour l'enleuer. Car (dirent-ils) il faut que tu viennes: d'autant que Asticou nostre Sagamo est malade à la mort, & si tu ne viens il mourra sans baptesme, & n'ira pas au ciel. Tu en seras la cause, car pour luy il voudroit bien estre baptisé. Ceste raison ainsi naifuement deduicte, fit estonner le P. Biard, & luy persuada totalement de s'y en aller, veu mesmes qu'il n'y auoit que trois lieuës à faire: & que pour tout il n'y entreuenoit pas plus grande perte de temps, que d'vne apres disnée; ainsi il se mit dans vn de leurs cauots auec le sieur de la Mote Lieutenant, & Simon l'interprete, & s'en allerent.
Sur ces contestes, des Sauvages nous firent de la fumée. Ce signal veut dire qu'on les aille reconnaître, si on a besoin d'eux, ce qu'on fit. Le pilote leur dit par hasard que les Pères de Port Royal étaient à bord de son navire. Les Sauvages répondirent, 268 qu'ils reconnaissaient bien volontiers celui qu'ils [222] avaient connu deux ans auparavant à Pentegoet. Ce connu était le P. Biard, qui alla immédiatement les trouver et s'informa d'eux sur la route de Kadesquit, leur signifiant qu'il souhaitait s'y établir. Mais (dirent-ils) si tu veux te loger dans ces quartiers, pourquoi ne demeures-tu pas plutôt ici avec nous, qui avons une aussi belle et bonne place que Kadesquit ? Et ils commencèrent à lui raconter les louanges de leur demeure, assurant qu'elle était si saine et agréable que lorsque les Sauvages sont malades ailleurs, ils se font porter en ce lieu et y guérissent. Ces bénédictions n'ébranlèrent pas beaucoup le P. Biard, car il savait bien que les Sauvages ne manquaient pas de ce dont presque tout le monde abonde : c'est-à-dire de savoir apprécier leurs ressources. Mais ils surent [223] bien organiser les choses pour l'enlever. Car (dirent-ils) il faut que tu viennes : parce qu'Asticou, notre Sagamo, est à l'article de la mort, et si tu ne viens pas, il mourra sans baptême et n'ira pas au ciel. Tu en seras la cause, car lui voudrait bien être baptisé. Cette raison ainsi naïvement déduite étonna le P. Biard et le convainquit totalement d’y aller, d'autant plus qu'il n'y avait que trois lieux à faire : ainsi, pour tout, cela ne prenait pas plus de temps qu'un après-dîner ; il se mit donc dans un de leurs canots avec le sieur de la Mote Lieutenant et Simon l'interprète, et s'en allèrent.
During these quarrels, the Savages signaled to us with smoke. This means that we can go and find them if we need them, which we did. The Pilot incidentally remarked to these Savages that the Port Royal Fathers were in his ship. They answered 269 that they would like very much to see the one with whom they [222] had become acquainted two years before at Pentegoet. This was Father Biard, who went immediately to see them, and in asking about the route to Kadesquit, said he wished to go there to live. "But" (said they) "if thou wishest to stay in these regions, why dost thou not rather remain here with us, who have truly as good and beautiful a place as Kadesquit?" And they began to sing the praises of their home, assuring him that it was so healthy, and so agreeable, that when the Savages are sick in other parts, they have themselves brought to this place and here recover. These blessings did not affect Father Biard much, for he knew that the Savages did not lack that with which almost every one is abundantly provided, namely, the ability to praise their own wares. But they knew [223] well how to use their machinations against him to carry him off. "For," (said they) "it is necessary that thou comest, since Asticou,16 our Sagamore, is sick unto death; and if thou dost not come he will die without baptism, and will not go to heaven. Thou wilt be the cause of it, for he himself wishes very much to be baptized." This argument, so naïvely deduced, astonished Father Biard, and fully persuaded him to go there, especially as it was only three leagues away, and in all there would result no greater loss of time than one afternoon; so he got into one of their canoes with sieur de la Mote, Lieutenant, and Simon the interpreter, and went off.
During these arguments, the Savages signaled to us with smoke. This means we can go find them if we need to, which we did. The Pilot casually mentioned to these Savages that the Port Royal Fathers were on his ship. They responded that they would love to see the one they had met two years earlier at Pentegoet. This was Father Biard, who immediately went to see them. When he asked about the route to Kadesquit, he said he wanted to go there to live. "But," they said, "if you want to stay in these areas, why not stay here with us, who have a place just as good and beautiful as Kadesquit?" They began to sing the praises of their home, assuring him that it was so healthy and pleasant that when the Savages are sick in other places, they are brought here to recover. These compliments did not sway Father Biard much, as he knew that the Savages were good at praising their own products. But they knew how to manipulate him to bring him along. "For," they said, "it's necessary for you to come since Asticou, our Sagamore, is very sick; if you don't come, he will die without baptism and won't go to heaven. You will be responsible for it because he really wants to be baptized." This argument, so naively presented, surprised Father Biard and convinced him to go there, especially since it was only three leagues away, and it wouldn't take more than an afternoon. So, he got into one of their canoes with sieur de la Mote, the Lieutenant, and Simon the interpreter, and they set off.
Arriués aux cabanes d'Asticou, nous le trouuames malade voirement; mais non pas à mort, car ce n'estoit qu'vn rheume, qui le tourmentoit: partant l'asseurance de [224] ses forces nous donna beau loisir 270 d'aller visiter ce lieu tant vanté, & meilleur que Kadesquit pour vn'habitation Françoise. Et de vraye nous ne trouuasmes point, que les Sauuages eussent eu mauuaise raison de le haut louër, car nous mesmes nous en esmerueillions; & en ayants porté les nouuelles aux principaux de nostre equipage: & eux encores l'estants venu recognoistre tous vnanimẽt consentirent, qu'il falloit s'arrester là, & ne point chercher mieux, veu mesmement, qu'il sembloit que Dieu le nous disoit par les heureux rencontres, qui nous estoyent arriués, & par vn euident miracle, qu'il fit en la guerison d'vn enfant, de laquelle nous parlerons autre-part.
Arriving at the cabins of Asticou, we found him genuinely ill; but it was not life-threatening, as he only had a cold that was bothering him: thus, the assurance of [224] his strength gave us plenty of time to visit this much-praised place, which is better than Kadesquit for a French settlement. And indeed, we found that the natives had no reason to highly praise it, as we ourselves were amazed; and after sharing the news with the leaders of our crew: they also came to see it and unanimously agreed that we should settle there and not look for something better, especially since it seemed that God was guiding us with the fortunate events we encountered, and by a clear miracle that occurred in the healing of a child, which we will discuss elsewhere.
When we arrived at Asticou's cabins, we found him truly sick, but not unto death, for it was only a cold that troubled him; so having assured ourselves of [224] his good condition, we had plenty of leisure to go 271 and visit this place, so greatly boasted about and so much better for a French settlement than Kadesquit. And in truth we found that the Savages were not wrong in praising it so highly, for we ourselves were wonderfully astonished; and having carried the news to the chiefs of our company, and they having come to view the place, all unanimously agreed that we ought to stay there and not look for anything better, especially as it seemed as if God told us to do so through the fortunate events which had happened to us, and through an evident miracle which he performed in the restoration of a child, of which we shall speak elsewhere.
When we got to Asticou's cabins, we found him genuinely sick, but not seriously—just a cold was bothering him. After making sure he was doing okay, we had plenty of time to go visit this place, which was highly praised and definitely seemed like a better fit for a French settlement than Kadesquit. And honestly, we realized the locals were right to sing its praises; we were genuinely amazed. After we shared the news with the leaders of our group and they came to check it out, everyone agreed we should settle here and not look for anything better, especially since it felt like God was guiding us to stay through the fortunate events we experienced, including a miraculous incident involving the recovery of a child, which we will discuss elsewhere.
Ce lieu, est vne iolie colline esleuée doucement dessus la mer, & baignée à ses costés de deux [225] fontaines; la terre y est essartée à vingt, ou vingt & cinq arpẽs, herbuë en quelques endroits presque à la hauteur d'vn homme. Son aspect est au Midy & Orient, quasi à l'emboucheure de Pentegoet, & où se deschargẽt plusieurs agreables, commodes, & poissonneuses riuieres, le terroir y est noir, gras, & fertile; Le Port & Haure sont des plus beaux, qu'on puisse voir, & en endroit propre pour commander à toute la coste; le Haure specialement est asseuré comm'vn estang. Car outre qu'il est reparé de la grande Isle des Mõts deserts, il l'est encores de certaines petites Islettes, qui rompent les flots & les vents, & fortifient son entrée. Il n'y a flotte, de laquelle il ne soit capable, ny si haut nauire, qui ne puisse s'approcher de terre pour descharger, iusques à la longueur d'vn chable. Sa situation [226] est à quarante quatre degrés, & vn tiers d'eleuation; position moins encores boreale, que celle de Bourdeaux.
This place is a lovely hill gently rising above the sea, with two fountains on its sides. The land is cleared for about twenty or twenty-five acres, and in some places, the grass grows almost as tall as a man. It faces south and east, near the mouth of Pentegoet, where several pleasant, convenient, and fish-rich rivers flow. The soil is dark, rich, and fertile; the harbor and port are some of the most beautiful you'll find, and it's a great spot for taking control of the entire coast. The harbor, in particular, is secure like a pond. Besides being protected by the large Isle of the Desolate Mountains, it’s also shielded by some small islands that break the waves and the winds, strengthening its entrance. There’s no fleet that it can’t accommodate, and no ship too large that it can’t approach the shore to unload, right up to the length of a cable. Its location is at forty-four degrees and one-third elevation; it's even less northern than Bordeaux.
This place is a beautiful hill, rising gently from the sea, its sides bathed by two [225] springs; the land is cleared for twenty or twenty-five acres, and in some places is covered with grass almost as high as a man. It faces the South and East, and is near the mouth of the Pentegoet, where several broad and pleasant rivers, which abound in fish, discharge their waters; its soil is dark, rich and fertile; the Port and Harbor are as fine as can be seen, and are in a position favorable to command the entire coast; the Harbor especially is as safe as a pond. For, besides being strengthened by the great Island of Mount desert, it is still more protected by certain small Islands which break the currents and the winds, and fortify the entrance. There is not a fleet which it is not capable of sheltering, nor a ship so deep that could not approach within a cable's length of the shore to unload. It is situated [226] in latitude forty-four and one-third degrees, a position still less northerly than that of Bourdeaux.
This place is a beautiful hill, gently rising from the sea, with its sides fed by two springs. The land is cleared for about twenty to twenty-five acres, and in some areas, the grass grows nearly as tall as a man. It faces south and east and is close to the mouth of the Pentegoet, where several wide and pleasant rivers, rich in fish, flow into the sea. The soil is dark, rich, and fertile; the port and harbor are among the finest you can find and are ideally positioned to oversee the entire coast. The harbor, in particular, is as safe as a pond. It is not only protected by the large Island of Mount Desert but is even more shielded by a few small islands that break the currents and winds, securing the entrance. There isn't a fleet it can't shelter, nor a ship so deep that it can't come within a cable's length of the shore to unload. It is located at a latitude of forty-four and one-third degrees, which is even less northerly than Bordeaux.
272 Or estants descendus en ce dit lieu, & y ayans planté la Croix, nous commençames à trauailler, & auec le trauail commencerent aussi nos contestations, second signal, & prodige de nos mal-heurs. La cause de ces contestations estoit d'autãt que la Saussaye, nostre Capitaine, s'amusoit trop à cultiuer la terre, & tous les principaux le pressoyent de ne point distraire en cela les ouuriers, ains de vacquer sans respit aux alogement & fortification, ce qu'il ne vouloit pas faire. De ceste cõtention en sourdirent des autres iusques à ce que l'Anglois nous mit trestous de bon accord, ainsi que vous ouyrez tout maintenant.
272 Once we arrived at this place and planted the Cross, we began to work, and along with the work, our disputes also started, marking the second sign and a testament to our misfortunes. The reason for these disputes was that Saussaye, our Captain, was too focused on farming the land, while all the leaders urged him not to distract the workers but to focus tirelessly on housing and fortification, which he refused to do. From this contention, more issues arose until the English managed to bring us all to an agreement, as you will hear shortly.
Now having landed at this place and planted here 273 the Cross, we began to work; and with the beginning of work also began the quarrels, a second sign and augury of our ill luck. The cause of these dissensions was principally that la Saussaye, our Captain, amused himself too much in cultivating the land, while all the chiefs of the enterprise were urging him not to employ the laborers for that purpose, but to get to work without delay upon the houses and fortifications, which he did not wish to do. From these disputes sprang others, until the English brought us all to an understanding with each other, as you will hear immediately.
Now that we've landed here and set up the Cross, we started working. With the start of work also came arguments, which was a second sign of our bad luck. The main reason for these disagreements was that La Saussaye, our Captain, spent too much time farming the land, while all the leaders of the venture were urging him to stop and focus on building the houses and fortifications instead. He was reluctant to do that. These disputes led to more conflicts until the English helped us come to an agreement, as you’ll hear shortly.
CHAPITRE XXVII. [i.e., xxv.]
[227] NOSTRE PRINSE PAR LES ANGLOIS.
274 LA Virginie est le continent de terre, que les anciens appelloyent, Mocosa, entre la Floride, & la nouuelle France sur les 36. 37. & 38. degrez d'eleuation. Ce païs auoit premierement esté descouuert, & saisi par Iean Verazan au nom de François premier (ainsi que nous auons dit cy deuant) mais les Anglois l'ayants recognu despuis, sçauoir est l'an 1593. & 1594. en fin l'a sõt venus habiter, despuis seulement sept, ou huict ans. Leur demeure principale, qu'ils appellent Ieutom, est distante de S. Sauueur où nous nous estions logez d'enuiron 250. lieües par droictes routes. Regardez [228] s'ils ont bien dequoy nous quereller.
274 Virginia is the piece of land that the ancients called Mocosa, located between Florida and New France at the 36th, 37th, and 38th degrees of latitude. This land was first discovered and claimed by Jean Verrazano in the name of Francis I (as we mentioned earlier), but the English recognized it later, specifically in 1593 and 1594, and finally settled there just seven or eight years ago. Their main settlement, which they call Jamestown, is about 250 miles straight from St. Savior, where we had been staying. Look [228] to see if they really have a reason to quarrel with us.
CHAPTER XXVII. [i.e. xxv.]
[227] OUR CAPTURE BY THE ENGLISH.
275 VIRGINIA is that continent which our forefathers called Mocosa, between Florida and new France under the 36th, 37th, and 38th parallels of north latitude. This country was first discovered and taken possession of by Jean Verazan in the name of Francis first (as we have said before); but the English, having explored it since then; namely, in the years 1593 and 1594, finally came there to inhabit it only seven or eight years ago. Their principal settlement, which they call Jeutom [Jamestown] is distant from St. Sauveur, where we were located, about 250 leagues in a direct line. Judge [228] if they have any good reason for quarreling with us.
275 VIRGINIA is the land that our ancestors called Mocosa, situated between Florida and New France, along the 36th, 37th, and 38th parallels of north latitude. This territory was originally discovered and claimed by Jean Verrazano on behalf of Francis I (as we've mentioned before); however, the English, after exploring it in 1593 and 1594, finally settled there only seven or eight years ago. Their main settlement, which they refer to as Jeutom [Jamestown], is about 250 leagues away in a straight line from St. Sauveur, where we were based. Just think about whether they have any valid reason to argue with us.
Or ces Anglois de la Virginie ont accoustumé tous les ans de venir aux Isles de Peucoit, qui sont à 25. lieües de nostre S. Sauueur, à celle fin de se pourueoir de mouluës pour leur hyuer. S'y acheminants doncques selon ceste coustume en l'Esté de l'année de laquelle nous parlons 1613. aduint qu'en mer ils furent surprins des brumes, & broüillas, que nous auons dit cy deuant, s'espandre souuent l'Esté sur ces terres & mer. Pendant qu'elles durerent quelques iours, la marée les ietta insensiblement beaucoup plus loin au Nordest, qu'ils n'eussent pensé. Car ils estoyent bien quatre vingts lieües plus auãt dans la nouuelle France, qu'ils ne croyoyent, au pres de 276 nostre port. Mais ne se cognoissants point au lieu, à [229] la mal'heure quelques Sauuages passerent par là, qui les allerent trouuer cuidants que ce fussent François, qui nous cherchassent. Les Anglois n'entendoyent rien en Sauuage: mais aux gestes, & façons de faire ils recogneurent assez qu'on leur faisoit signe, qu'il y auoit vn vaisseau là auprès, & qu'iceluy vaisseau estoit François, car ils entendoyẽt le mot de Normandia, duquel il nous appellent: & aux ceremonies, que les Sauuages faisoyent pour leur complaire, ils recognoissent, que c'estoyent ceremonies de courtoisie, & ciuilité Françoise. Doncques les Anglois, qui estoyẽt en necessité, & de viures, & de tout; deschirez, demy-nuds & ne questans que proye; s'enquirent diligemment combien grand estoit nostre vaisseau, combien nous auions de Canons, combien de gens, &c. [230] Et ayants eu response suffisante, & qui leur plaisoit, firent vn cry ioyeux demonstrants, que c'estoit bien ce qu'ils cherchoyent, & qu'on les menast à nous: car ils ne desiroyent autre. Aussi ne faisoyent-ils, mais ce n'estoit pas en la façon, que les Sauuages l'entendoyent; car les Sauuages estimoyent que ce fussent aucuns de nos bons amis, estants en grande peine de nous: & qui d'amitié desirassent sur tout de nous voir. Par ainsi vn d'entre eux demeura dans leur nauire pour les conduire à nous; ce qu'il fit le bon vent venu. L'Anglois dés qu'il nous descouurit commença à se preparer au combat, & ce fut lors que le bon homme de Sauuage recogneust, qu'il auoit esté trompé, dont il se print à plourer & lamenter sa faute, & maudire ceux qui l'auoyent ainsi deçeu. Souuent [231] despuis il a plouré, & demandé pardon de ceste sienne desaduenture, & à nous & aux 278 autres Sauuages; parce que les autres Sauuages vouloyent venger nostre mal'heur sur luy, pensants que de malice il en eust esté la cause.
The English from Virginia usually come to the Pequot Islands every year, which are 25 leagues from our Savior's port, to stock up on supplies for their winter. So, following this custom in the summer of the year we're talking about, 1613, it happened that they were caught at sea by mists and fogs, which often spread over these lands and waters during the summer. While the fog lasted a few days, the tide carried them much farther northeast than they expected. They were actually about twenty leagues farther into New France than they realized, near our port. However, not recognizing their location, some Native Americans passed by, thinking they were the French looking for us. The English didn’t understand anything in the Native language, but from the gestures and behaviors, they realized they were being signaled that there was a ship nearby, and that ship was French because they heard the word Normandy, which is what the Natives called us. By the ceremonies the Natives performed to please them, they recognized that these were ceremonies of courtesy and French civility. Therefore, the English, who were in desperate need of food and supplies, half-naked and only asking for provisions, inquired eagerly about the size of our ship, how many cannons we had, how many men, etc. After getting sufficient responses that pleased them, they cheered joyfully, showing it was indeed what they were looking for and that they wanted to be led to us, because they desired nothing else. However, this was not interpreted in the way the Natives understood, as they thought these were some of our good friends, suffering greatly in their aid, desiring only to see us out of friendship. So one of them stayed on their ship to guide them to us, which he did when the winds were favorable. As soon as the English spotted us, they began preparing for battle, and it was then that the good Native man realized he had been deceived, causing him to weep and lament his mistake, cursing those who had misled him. Often since then, he has cried and asked for forgiveness for this misadventure, both from us and the other Natives, because the others wanted to take revenge for our misfortune on him, believing he must have been the cause of it out of malice.
Now these English of Virginia are accustomed every year to come to the Peucoit Islands,50 which are 25 leagues from our St. Sauveur, to lay in a supply of codfish for the winter. They were making for this place, as usual, in the Summer of the year of which we are speaking, 1613, when they happened to be caught in the fogs and drizzling rains which, as has been stated, often spread over these lands and seas during the summer. In the few days that they continued, the current imperceptibly cast them much farther to the Northeast than they thought. For they were fully eighty leagues nearer to new France than they supposed, being in the neighborhood of our port. But not recognizing the place, [229] unfortunately 277 some Savages passed that way, who went to see them, supposing they were French people looking for us. The English understood nothing of the Savage language, but from their gestures and actions they easily gathered that they were trying to make them understand that a vessel was near by, and it was a French vessel, for they heard the word "Normandia," the name by which we were called: and the acts of courtesy which the Savages performed to please them, they recognized as French ceremonies of civility and politeness. Therefore the English, who were in need of food and all other things, ragged and half-naked, seeking nothing but booty, inquired diligently as to the size of our ship, how many Cannon we had, how many men, etc. [230] Having received full and satisfactory answers, they uttered a joyful shout, indicating that this was just what they had been looking for, and that they might lead them to us, for they desired nothing better. Nor were they pretending, but it was not in this way that the Savages understood the matter; for they thought that these were some good friends of ours, who were in great anxiety about us, and who, through friendship, wished to see us above all other things. Hence one of them remained in their ship to conduct them thither; this he did, a favorable wind having arisen. The English, when they discovered us, began to prepare themselves for the fight, and it was then that the poor simple Savage recognized that he had been imposed upon, when he began to weep and to deplore his mistake, and to curse those who had thus deceived him. Often [231] since then he has lamented and begged forgiveness for his misadventure, both from us and from the other Savages; for they wished to 279 take revenge upon him for our misfortune, thinking he had been the malicious cause of it.
Now these English from Virginia are used to traveling every year to the Peucoit Islands,50 which are 25 leagues from our St. Sauveur, to stock up on codfish for the winter. They were heading to this location, as usual, during the summer of 1613, when they got caught in the fog and drizzle that often blankets these lands and seas in summer. In the few days they were stuck, the current quietly carried them much farther northeast than they expected. They were actually eighty leagues closer to New France than they thought, being near our port. However, not recognizing the area, some Native people passed by, thinking they were French looking for us. The English didn’t understand the Native language, but from their gestures and actions, they figured out that they were trying to convey that a ship was nearby, a French ship, since they heard the word "Normandia," the name we were known by. The courteous gestures the Natives showed them were recognized as French customs of politeness. So, the English, who were in need of food and other supplies, ragged and half-naked and looking for anything they could get, eagerly asked about the size of our ship, how many cannons we had, how many men, and so on. After getting full and satisfactory answers, they shouted joyfully, indicating this was exactly what they were searching for, and that they wanted to be led to us, as that was their greatest desire. They weren’t pretending, but the Natives misunderstood the situation; they thought these were good friends of ours who were very worried about us and wanted to see us more than anything else. So one of them stayed on their ship to guide them there, which he did when a favorable wind arose. When the English spotted us, they began preparing for a fight, and that’s when the poor, simple Native realized he had been fooled. He started to weep and regret his mistake, cursing those who had deceived him. Since then, he has often lamented and sought forgiveness for his misadventure from both us and the other Natives, as they wanted to take revenge on him for our misfortune, thinking he was the malicious cause of it.
Or nous, considerants ce nauire venir ainsi de loin à pleines voyles, ne sçauions que penser, si c'estoyent amis, ou ennemis, François ou estrangiers. A ceste cause le Pilote s'en alla au deuant dans vne chaloupe pour les recognoistre, tandis que les autres s'armoyent. La Saussaye demeura à terre & y retint la pluspart des hommes: la Mote Lieutenant, Ronseré Enseigne, & Ioubert Sergent, & tous les plus deliberez allerent au nauire. Aussi estoit-ce là où lon deuoit recognoistre les gens de bien.
Or now, considering this ship coming from afar with full sails, we didn’t know what to think, whether they were friends or foes, French or foreign. Because of this, the Pilot went ahead in a small boat to identify them while the others prepared. La Saussaye stayed on land and kept most of the men there: Lieutenant Mote, Ensign Ronseré, and Sergeant Ioubert, along with the most decisive, went to the ship. This was also where we were supposed to identify the good people.
Now we, gazing upon this ship bearing down upon us thus from afar off, with full sails, did not know what to think, whether they were friends or foes, French or strangers. Whereupon the Pilot went out in a boat on a tour of discovery, while the others armed themselves. La Saussaye remained on shore and there kept the greater part of the men: Lieutenant la Mote, Ensign Ronseré, Sergeant Joubert, and all the more resolute men went to the ship. For it was there that the good men ought to be found.
Now, as we looked at the ship approaching us from a distance, with its full sails, we didn't know what to think—whether they were friends or enemies, French or strangers. So, the Pilot took a boat to investigate while the others armed themselves. La Saussaye stayed on shore with most of the men; Lieutenant la Mote, Ensign Ronseré, Sergeant Joubert, and the bravest of the group went to the ship. That's where the good men were supposed to be.
[232] Le nauire Anglois venoit plus viste qu'vn dard, ayant le vent à souhait, tout pauis de rouge, les pauillons d'Angleterre flottans, & trois t[r]ompettes & deux tambours faisants rage de sonner. Nostre pilote, qui estoit allé descouurir ne reuint point à son nauire, parce (dit-il) que les Anglois auoyent le vent sur luy, & partant pour ne tomber en leurs mains, il s'en alla prendre le circuit d'vne Isle. Tant y a qu'à ceste occasion le nauire se trouua destitué de la moitié de ses Matelots, & n'auoit autres gens de defense que dix en tout, encores n'y en auoit-il aucun de tous qui fust entendu aux combats de mer, hors le Capitaine Flory, qui de vray ne manqua ny de conduicte ny de courage. Mais il n'auoit ny assez de temps pour se preparer, ny des gens, à cause dequoy il ne peut leuer l'anchre pour se [233] desengager: ce qu'est toutesfois la premiere chose qu'on doit faire és combats de la mer, combien qu'aussi en vain eust-on leué l'anchre, consideré que les voyles estoyent empestrees. Car à cause que c'estoit l'Esté, & qu'on seiournoit au port 280 sans crainte, on les auoit tendues en forme de berceau dés la Dunette iusques à la bite pour auoir ombre sur le tillac, d'où lon ne pouuoit les deffaire en si peu de temps. Mais ce malheur eust fort bonne chance: car à ceste occasion nos gents demeurerent fort bien couuerts pendant le combat, de maniere que les Anglois n'en pouuants choisir aucun durant leur escopeterie, moins de gents furent ou tuez, ou blessez.
[232] The English ship was coming in faster than an arrow, with the wind in its favor, all painted red, the English flags flying, and three trumpets and two drums making a loud noise. Our pilot, who had gone to scout, did not return to his ship, because (he said) the English had the wind against him, and to avoid falling into their hands, he went to take the route around an island. As a result, the ship was left with half of its crew missing, and they had only ten people for defense, none of whom had any experience in naval combat, except for Captain Flory, who truly lacked neither leadership nor courage. However, he didn't have enough time to prepare or sufficient people to help, which prevented him from raising the anchor to disengage. This, after all, is the first thing one should do in naval battles, although raising the anchor would have been in vain since the sails were covered with dirt. Because it was summer, and they were staying in port without fear, they had set the sails in a cradle shape from the quarterdeck to the bow to provide shade on the deck, making it impossible to take them down in such a short time. But this misfortune had a good chance: during this incident, our men remained quite well covered during the battle, so that the English could not pick off anyone during their gunfire, resulting in fewer men being killed or wounded.
[232] The English ship came on swifter than an arrow, driven by a propitious wind, all screened in pavesade51 of red, the banners of England flying, and three trumpets and two drums making a horrible din. Our pilot, who had gone out reconnoitering, did not return to his ship, because (said he) the English had the wind of him, and therefore, not to fall into their hands, he started to go round an Island. At all events the ship was now deprived of half its Sailors, and had only ten men altogether to defend it; and of these there were none who understood naval warfare except Captain Flory, who certainly lacked neither courage nor the ability to command. But he had not time enough to prepare, nor the men, hence he could not heave the anchor to [233] free the boat; which is, however, the first thing to be done in a battle at sea. But how useless would it have been to heave anchor, when the sails were all disarranged. For as it was Summer, and, as the vessel was lying in port without apprehension of danger, they had stretched their sails in the form of a cradle from Stern to bitts, to shade the deck, hence they could 281 not be undone in so short a time. But this proved to be quite a lucky mischance: for in this way our people were well shielded during the fight, so that the English were not able to pick out any particular one for their musket shots, and fewer men were killed or wounded.
[232] The English ship came in faster than an arrow, pushed by a favorable wind, all covered in red, with the banners of England flying, and three trumpets and two drums creating a deafening noise. Our pilot, who had gone out to scout, didn’t return to his ship because he said the English had the wind advantage, so to avoid falling into their hands, he decided to sail around an island. At that point, the ship was short half its sailors, having only ten men left to defend it; and among them, only Captain Flory understood naval warfare, who certainly had both courage and leadership skills. However, he didn't have enough time to prepare or the men he needed, so he couldn’t lift the anchor to free the boat, which is the first thing that needs to be done in a sea battle. But how pointless would it have been to lift the anchor when the sails were all messed up? Since it was summer and the vessel was docked without any fear of danger, they had spread out the sails like a cradle from stern to bitts to shade the deck, so they couldn't be taken down in such a short time. But this turned out to be a fortunate misfortune: in this way, our crew was well protected during the fight, so the English couldn’t easily target anyone for their musket shots, resulting in fewer men being killed or wounded.
A l'approche, comme c'est la coustume de sommer, à dire, qui l'on est: Nos gens crierent à la [234] Marinesque leur O O. Mais l'Anglois ne respondit en ce ton, ains d'vn autre plus furieux, à grands coups de mosquet, & de canon. Il auoit quatorze pieces d'artillerie, & soixante soldats mosquetaires duits au nauigage, &c. venants à la charge sur les costez, sur le beau pré, à la dunette & où il falloit, à la file, & en ordre, aussi bien que gens de pied font sur terre.
A l'approche, comme c'est la coustume de sommer, à dire, qui l'on est: Nos gens crierent à la [234] Marinesque leur O O. Mais l'Anglois ne respondit en ce ton, ains d'vn autre plus furieux, à grands coups de mosquet, & de canon. Il auoit quatorze pieces d'artillerie, & soixante soldats mosquetaires duits au nauigage, &c. venants à la charge sur les costez, sur le beau pré, à la dunette & où il falloit, à la file, & en ordre, aussi bien que gens de pied font sur terre.
At their approach, as it is usual to call upon them to say who they are, our people called out in [234] sailor-fashion their "O O." But the English did not respond in this tone, but in another far more violent—with loud volleys from musket and cannon. They had fourteen pieces of artillery and sixty musketeers, trained to serve on ships, etc., and came to attack us upon the flanks, in front, behind, and wherever there was need, in regular order, as well as foot soldiers do on land.
As they got closer, just like we usually do, our people called out to ask who they were with our "O O" shout, sailor-style. But the English didn’t reply that way; instead, they reacted much more aggressively—with loud blasts from muskets and cannons. They had fourteen cannons and sixty musketeers, trained to operate on ships, and they attacked us from the sides, front, back, and wherever necessary, in an organized manner, just like infantry do on land.
La première escopeterie fut terrible du costé de l'Anglois; tout le nauire estoit en feu, & en fumée. De nostre part on respõdoit froidement, & l'artillerie estoit du tout muette. Le Capitaine Flory crioit bien lasche le canon, lasche; mais le Canonier n'y estoit pas. Or Gilbert du Thet, qui de sa vie n'auoit esté paoureux, ny coüart, ouyant ce cry, & ne voyant personne, qui obeist, print la mesche & nous fit parler aussi haut que [235] l'ennemy. Le mal fut qu'il ne mira pas, que s'il l'eust faict, peut-estre y eust-il eu quelque chose de pis, que le bruit.
La première escarmouche était terrible du côté des Anglais; tout le navire était en feu et rempli de fumée. De notre côté, nous répondions froidement, et l'artillerie restait complètement silencieuse. Le Capitaine Flory criait « lâchez le canon, lâchez »; mais le canonier n'était pas là. Or Gilbert du Thet, qui n'avait jamais été peureux ou lâche, entendant ce cri, et ne voyant personne d'autre obéir, prit la mèche et nous fit parler aussi fort que l'ennemi. Le problème était qu'il ne réalisa pas que s'il l'avait fait, il aurait peut-être eu des conséquences bien pire que le bruit.
The first volley from the English was terrible, the whole ship being enveloped in fire and smoke. On our side they responded coldly, and the artillery was altogether silent. Captain Flory cried, "Fire the cannon, fire," but the Cannoneer was not there. Now Gilbert du Thet, who in all his life had never felt fear or shown himself a coward, hearing this command and seeing no one obey it, took a match and made us speak as loudly as [235] the enemy. Unfortunately, he did not take aim; if he had, perhaps there might have been something worse than mere noise.
The first attack from the English was horrifying, as the entire ship was engulfed in fire and smoke. On our side, the response was muted, and the artillery was completely silent. Captain Flory shouted, "Fire the cannon, fire," but the Cannoneer was missing. Now, Gilbert du Thet, who had never felt fear or shown cowardice in his life, heard this command and saw no one obeying it, so he took a match and got us to make as much noise as the enemy. Unfortunately, he didn’t aim; if he had, there might have been something worse than just noise.
L'Anglois apres ceste premiere, & furieuse escopeterie mit son nauire de costé, & tenoit vn Anchre preparé pour accrocher nostre bite. Le Capitaine Flory fila du chable fort à propos, ce qui arresta l'ennemy, & luy fit tourner à costé: car il eust peur 282 qu'en poursuiuant on ne le voulust attirer sur des basses; despuis voyant nostre nauire à requoy, & s'estant rasseuré, il recommença les approches auec escopeterie comme deuant. Ce fut en ceste seconde charge, que Gilbert du Thet reçeut vn coup de mosquet dans le corps & tomba estendu à l'enuers sur le tillac. Le Capitaine Flory fut aussi blessé au pied, & autres trois autre part, ce qui fit faire signe, & [236] crier qu'on se rendoit. Aussi certes la partie n'estoit pas egale. A ce cry, l'Anglois se ietta dans son bateau pour venir à nostre nauire. Nos gents aussi par mauuais conseil, se ietterent dans le leur, pour faire à terre: car ils craignoyent l'arriuée du victorieux. Le vainqueur fut plustost dans nostre nauire, qu'eux ne furent loin, & partant il se print à leur crier, qu'ils retournassent, & pour les y contraindre tiroit sur eux. Dequoy espouuãtez deux de nos gẽs se ietterent dans l'eau pour à mõ aduis gaigner terre à la nage, mais ils furent noyez, soit que ja ils eussent esté blessez, soit (ce qui est plus vray semblable) qu'ils fussent attaints, & percez dans l'eau. C'estoyent deux ieunes compagnons de bonne expectation, l'vn de Dieppe, appellé le Moyne, l'autre dit Nepueu, de la ville de [237] Beauuais: leurs corps ne comparurent que neuf iours apres. On eust moyen de les prendre & religieusement les enterrer: telle fut la prinse de nostre nauire.
L'Anglois, after this first and fierce exchange of gunfire, positioned his ship alongside and held an anchor ready to catch onto ours. Captain Flory quickly let out the cable, which stopped the enemy and made him veer off to the side, as he feared that pursuing us would lead him onto shallows. After seeing our ship secure and feeling reassured, he resumed his advance with gunfire as before. During this second assault, Gilbert du Thet received a musket shot to his body and fell extended on the deck. Captain Flory was also wounded in the foot, along with three others in various places, which prompted signaling and shouting for surrender. Certainly, the odds were not equal. At this cry, the Englishman jumped into his boat to come to our ship. Our men, also following poor advice, jumped into theirs to head to shore, fearing the arrival of the victorious man. The victor was aboard our ship before they were far behind, and so he began to shout for them to turn back, firing at them to force the issue. In their panic, two of our men jumped into the water, hoping to swim to shore, but they drowned, either because they were already wounded or (more likely) because they were attacked and shot in the water. These were two young companions of good promise, one from Dieppe, called le Moyne, and the other known as Nepueu, from the city of Beauvais. Their bodies only appeared nine days later. We had the opportunity to retrieve and bury them respectfully; such was the fate of our ship.
The English, after this first and furious volley, came alongside of us, and held an Anchor ready to grapple our bitts. Captain Flory very opportunely paid out more cable, which stopped the enemy and made them turn away, for they were afraid if they pursued us we would draw them into shallow water; 283 then seeing our vessel fall back, and thus being reassured, they again began to approach us, firing off the muskets as before. It was during this second charge that Gilbert du Thet received a musket shot in his body and fell stretched out across the deck. Captain Flory was also wounded in the foot, and three others in other places, which made them signal and [236] cry out that we surrendered, for it was evidently a very unequal match. At this cry the English jumped into their boat to come to our ship. Our men also, misled by bad advice, jumped into theirs with the hope of gaining the shore, for they feared the arrival of the victors. These, however, reached the ship before our men could get away from it, and so they began to yell to them to come back, and, to enforce the order, fired upon them. Frightened at this, two of our men threw themselves into the sea, in order, I believe, to swim to the shore; but they were drowned, either because they were already wounded, or (what seems more probable) because they were struck and wounded in the water. These were two very promising young fellows, one from Dieppe, called le Moyne, the other named Nepveu, of the town of [237] Beauvais; their bodies did not appear until nine days later, when means were found to recover them and they were given a religious burial. Such was the capture of our ship.
The English, after this first intense attack, came alongside us and prepared to grab our ship. Captain Flory wisely let out more cable, which stopped the enemy and made them back off. They were worried that if they pressed on, we would lead them into shallow waters; 283 then, seeing our vessel pull back, they felt encouraged and started to approach us again, firing their muskets as before. It was during this second assault that Gilbert du Thet got hit by a musket shot and collapsed across the deck. Captain Flory was also injured in the foot, along with three others, prompting them to signal and shout that we surrendered, as it was clear we were outmatched. At this shout, the English jumped into their boat to come to our ship. Our men, misled by bad advice, hopped into their boat hoping to reach the shore, fearing the approaching victors. However, the English reached our ship before our men could escape, and they began yelling for them to come back, even firing at them to reinforce their order. Terrified by this, two of our men jumped into the sea, presumably to swim to the shore; however, they drowned, either because they were already injured or, more likely, because they were struck while in the water. These were two very promising young men, one from Dieppe named le Moyne, and the other named Nepveu from the town of Beauvais; their bodies were not found until nine days later when they were recovered and given a proper burial. This was how our ship was captured.
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL DATA: VOL. III
XIII
The original Latin MS. of Biard's letter to his general, dated at Amiens, May 26, 1614, is in the archives of the Gesù, at Rome. In 1858, Father Martin there copied this document, with others of like character; and in the present publication we follow his apograph, which is now preserved in the archives of St. Mary's College, Montreal. Martin's translation of the letter into French appears in Carayon's Première Mission, pp. 106-116.
The original Latin manuscript of Biard's letter to his general, written in Amiens on May 26, 1614, is in the archives of the Gesù in Rome. In 1858, Father Martin copied this document along with others of a similar nature; in this publication, we use his copy, which is now kept in the archives of St. Mary's College in Montreal. Martin's French translation of the letter can be found in Carayon's Première Mission, pages 106-116.
XIV
We reprint Biard's Relation of 1616 directly from 286 the printed original in Lenox Library. The Lenox copy has no original title-page, its place being supplied by a clever facsimile in pen-and-ink, said to be by Pilinski. For the present edition, we supply a photographic facsimile of the original title-page of the copy at the Bibliothèque Nationale (formerly Bibliothèque Royale), Paris; the plate shows the old library stamp, "Biblioteque Royale." The Paris copy is the only one known to us, at this writing, which has an original title-page.
We are reprinting Biard's Relation from 1616 directly from the printed original in Lenox Library. The Lenox copy doesn’t have the original title page, which has been replaced by a clever pen-and-ink facsimile, reportedly created by Pilinski. For this edition, we’re providing a photographic facsimile of the original title page from the copy at the Bibliothèque Nationale (formerly Bibliothèque Royale) in Paris; the plate shows the old library stamp, "Biblioteque Royale." As of now, the Paris copy is the only one we know of that has an original title page.
O'Callaghan issued a special reprint, "presque en facsimile," of this Relation (Albany, 1871), the edition being limited to 25 copies, at $25 a copy.
O'Callaghan released a special reprint, "almost a facsimile," of this Relation (Albany, 1871), limited to 25 copies, priced at $25 each.
The Lenox Catalogue (p. 4), says that O'Callaghan followed the copy owned by Rufus King, of Jamaica, L. I. The whereabouts of this copy is unknown to us. The late Charles H. Kalbfleisch, of New York, at one time had a copy; but a letter to us from his son, Charles C., dated May 11, 1896, states that he does not know its present location. In the announcement of his facsimile, O'Callaghan said (see Murphy's Sale Catalogue, 1884, p. 33):
The Lenox Catalogue (p. 4) states that O'Callaghan used the version owned by Rufus King from Jamaica, L. I. We do not know where this copy is now. The late Charles H. Kalbfleisch from New York once had a copy; however, a letter to us from his son, Charles C., dated May 11, 1896, indicates that he is unaware of its current location. In the announcement of his facsimile, O'Callaghan mentioned (see Murphy's Sale Catalogue, 1884, p. 33):
"The owner of, we believe, the only copy in this country of the original edition of this Relation, has obligingly loaned it to me. In order to enable collectors who possess some of the Jesuit Relations to place at least beside these an exact reprint of this extremely rare volume, I have undertaken a small edition, reproducing the original, page for page, line for line.
"The owner of what we believe is the only copy of the original edition of this Relation in the country has generously lent it to me. To assist collectors who have some of the Jesuit Relations in obtaining an exact reprint of this extremely rare volume to display alongside their copies, I am producing a small edition that reproduces the original, page by page and line by line."
"The edition in the Collected Relations, published at Quebec, was printed from a transcript made from the only other known copy in the National Library at Paris. This transcript was to all appearances hastily and carelessly executed. The consequence is, that the Quebec edition abounds, as a minute collation proves, with grave errors of omission and alteration.
"The version in the Collected Relations, published in Quebec, was printed from a transcript made of the only other known copy in the National Library in Paris. This transcript appears to have been created quickly and carelessly. As a result, the Quebec edition contains numerous significant errors of omission and alteration, as a detailed comparison reveals."
"The present reprint will be limited to twenty-five copies, and will be supplied, in sheets, to subscribers at $25 a copy."
"The current reprint will be limited to twenty-five copies and will be provided, in sheets, to subscribers at $25 each."
The Lenox copy is marked on front fly leaf, "A 287very rare book," and it is understood that it cost 1,000 francs, notwithstanding its pen-and-ink title-page. In the "Privilege," on the last page, the syllable "pro" has been accidentally omitted. O'Callaghan's facsimile reprint supplies this omission. In both, the "privilege" is in ten lines, but the contents of the lines differ.
The Lenox copy has a note on the front flyleaf stating, "A 287very rare book," and it's understood that it cost 1,000 francs, even though its title page is done in pen and ink. In the "Privilege," the last page is missing the syllable "pro" by accident. O'Callaghan's facsimile reprint corrects this omission. Both versions have the "privilege" listed in ten lines, but the content of those lines varies.
Harrisse says (no. 30), concerning Biard's Relation of 1616: "Some bibliographers cite, but without having seen, a relation published at Lyons in 1612, and which was the first edition of the one we have just described; but that is hardly possible, since the events described in that relation extend up to the year 1614. As for the relations, the titles of which are given in Latin, we think that they are the letters addressed by Father Biard [given in Volumes I. and II. of this series]. That of January 31, 1611 [1612], was published in the Annuæ Litteræ Societatis Jesu, printed at Lyons by Claude Cayne, but not till 1618. It is probably the same of which Jouvency gives the text in his Histoire de la Société de Jésus. Sotwell also cites [Bibliotheca Script. Soc. Jesu], a Relatio Expeditionis Anglorum in Canadam, of Father Biard, which is probably the letter which Father Biard wrote to Father Claude Aquaviva regarding the act of piracy committed upon him by Argall. It is possible that there were, at that period, publications of these letters both in Latin and French; but we have been able to find only one instance of this." Brunet's Supplément says the alleged 1612 edition of the Nouvelle France is spurious. All of the foregoing letters by Biard, cited by Harrisse, are given in Volumes I. and II. of the present series.
Harrisse states (no. 30) about Biard's Relation from 1616: "Some bibliographers mention, but without having seen, a report published in Lyon in 1612, which was the first edition of the one we've just described; but that seems unlikely since the events detailed in that report go up to the year 1614. Regarding the reports, the titles listed in Latin are likely the letters addressed by Father Biard [found in Volumes I. and II. of this series]. The letter from January 31, 1611 [1612] was published in the Annuæ Litteræ Societatis Jesu, printed in Lyon by Claude Cayne, but not until 1618. It’s probably the same one that Jouvency includes in his Histoire de la Société de Jésus. Sotwell also cites [Bibliotheca Script. Soc. Jesu] a Relatio Expeditionis Anglorum in Canadam by Father Biard, which likely refers to the letter Father Biard wrote to Father Claude Aquaviva regarding the act of piracy committed against him by Argall. It’s possible that during that time, there were publications of these letters in both Latin and French; however, we have only found one instance of this." Brunet's Supplément states that the supposed 1612 edition of the Nouvelle France is fraudulent. All the letters by Biard mentioned by Harrisse are included in Volumes I. and II. of the current series.
See other references in Brown's Genesis of the United288 States (Boston, 1890), vol. ii., p. 707; Leclerc, no. 2482; Sabin, vol. ii., no. 5136; Ternaux, no. 380; Lenox, p. 4; Winsor, p. 300; Brown, vol. ii., no. 178; and the Barlow (no. 251) and Murphy (no. 244) sale catalogues. Leclerc describes the Lenox copy; most of the others, the O'Callaghan facsimile reprint.
See other references in Brown's Genesis of the United288 States (Boston, 1890), vol. ii., p. 707; Leclerc, no. 2482; Sabin, vol. ii., no. 5136; Ternaux, no. 380; Lenox, p. 4; Winsor, p. 300; Brown, vol. ii., no. 178; and the Barlow (no. 251) and Murphy (no. 244) sale catalogs. Leclerc describes the Lenox copy; most of the others refer to the O'Callaghan facsimile reprint.
Title-page. Photographic facsimile, from original in Bibliothèque Nationale, Paris.
Title-page. Photographic reproduction, from the original in the Bibliothèque Nationale, Paris.
Collation of Lenox copy. Title, 1 p.; blank, reverse of title, 1 p.; dedication "Av Roy," 3 unnumbered pp.; Avant-Propos, 7 unnumbered pp.; text, pp. 1-338. Table, 34 unnumbered pp.; privilege, 1 p.
Collation of Lenox copy. Title, 1 page; blank, back of title, 1 page; dedication "Av Roy," 3 unnumbered pages; Preface, 7 unnumbered pages; text, pages 1-338. Table, 34 unnumbered pages; privilege, 1 page.
Peculiarities. Only the pages of the text are numbered; p. 191 is, from typographical error, wrongly numbered 181. The numbering of the chapters is erratic. From i. to x. they are correctly numbered, but thereafter the variations are as follows:
Peculiarities. Only the pages of the text are numbered; page 191 is incorrectly numbered 181 due to a typographical error. The chapter numbering is inconsistent. Chapters i. to x. are numbered correctly, but after that, the numbering varies as follows:
CHAP. | CHAP. | ||
xi., | incorrectly | numbered | xii. |
xii., | " | " | xiii. |
xiii., | " | " | xiv. |
xiv., | " | " | xv. |
xv., | " | " | xvi. |
xvi., | " | " | xvii. |
xvii., | " | " | xviii. |
xviii., | " | " | xxi. |
xix., | " | " | xx. |
xx., | " | " | xxi. |
xxi., | " | " | xxiii. |
xxii., | " | " | xxiv. |
xxiii., | " | " | xxv. |
xxiv., | " | " | xxvi. |
xxv., | " | " | xxvii. |
xxvi., | " | " | xxviii. |
xxvii., | " | " | xxix. |
xxviii., | " | " | xxx. |
xxix., | " | " | xxxii. |
xxx., | " | " | xxxi. |
xxxi., | " | " | xxxii. |
xxxii., | correctly | " | xxxii. |
xxxiii., | incorrectly | " | xxxiv. |
xxxiv., | " | " | xxxv. |
xxxv., | " | " | xxxvi. |
xxxvi., | " | " | xxxvii. |
xxxvii., | " | " | xxxviii. |
The editor of the Quebec reprint overcame the difficulty without explanation, by correcting the enumeration throughout. O'Callaghan, without comment, corrects numbering of p. 191, in his facsimile, but follows original in numbering the chapters.
The editor of the Quebec reprint solved the issue without explanation by fixing the numbering throughout. O'Callaghan, without any remarks, corrects the numbering on p. 191 in his facsimile but maintains the original numbering for the chapters.
289 Owing to the length of this document, we give only the first twenty-five chapters thereof, in the present volume; the others will appear in Volume IV.
289 Because this document is lengthy, we are only including the first twenty-five chapters in this volume; the rest will be in Volume IV.
NOTES TO VOL. III
(Figures in parentheses, following number of note, refer to pages of English text.)
(Figures in parentheses, following the number of the note, refer to pages of the English text.)
2 (p. 39).—Ocean of Guienne: one of many names applied to the Atlantic Ocean. The Catalan Mappemonde (1375) names it Mare Ochceanum; Fra Mauro's "World" (1439), Oceanus Athlanticus; Ptolemy's map (ed. 1482), Oceanus Occidentalis; Hondius's (1595), Mar del Nort. Cf. H. H. Bancroft's Central America, vol. i., p. 373.
2 (p. 39).—Ocean of Guienne: one of the many names for the Atlantic Ocean. The Catalan Mappemonde (1375) refers to it as Mare Ochceanum; Fra Mauro's "World" (1439) calls it Oceanus Athlanticus; Ptolemy's map (ed. 1482) names it Oceanus Occidentalis; Hondius's (1595) labels it Mar del Nort. See H. H. Bancroft's Central America, vol. i., p. 373.
3 (p. 39).—Ferland says (Cours d'Histoire, vol. i., pp. 11-13) of Aubert that in 1508 "he visited the Gulf of St. Lawrence; if we may believe the Dieppe chronicles, he ascended the river eighty leagues above its mouth, and brought to France a Canadian savage."—Cf. vol. i., note 7. He also cites these Dieppe historians as declaring that Verrazano was commander of one of the two ships with which Aubert made the above voyage. The ship commanded by Aubert himself was named "La Pensée," and belonged, according to the "Gran Capitano" (Ramusio, iii., 359), to "Jean Ango, father of Captain Ango, and viscount of Dieppe."
3 (p. 39).—Ferland mentions (Cours d'Histoire, vol. i., pp. 11-13) that Aubert, in 1508, "visited the Gulf of St. Lawrence; if we can trust the Dieppe chronicles, he traveled up the river eighty leagues from its mouth and brought back a Canadian native to France."—See vol. i., note 7. He also refers to these Dieppe historians who state that Verrazano was in charge of one of the two ships that Aubert sailed on this journey. The ship that Aubert himself commanded was called "La Pensée," and according to the "Gran Capitano" (Ramusio, iii., 359), it belonged to "Jean Ango, father of Captain Ango, and viscount of Dieppe."
4 (p. 39).—Denys is said by many writers to have made a chart of the St. Lawrence; but this is now seriously questioned. Dexter (in Winsor's N. and C. Hist., vol. iv., p. 4) says: "What now passes for such a chart is clearly of later origin." Harrisse says (Jean et Sébastien Cabot, pp. 250, 251) that it could not be found at Paris; and that the chart in the Library of Parliament at Ottawa, purporting to be a copy of Denys's, is "utterly apocryphal;" he also states (Discov. N. Amer., p. 181), that researches in the archives of Honfleur have proved fruitless for any information as to the expedition of Denys. Some information concerning his family is given by Bréard, cited by Dionne (Nouv. France, p. 107, note 3).
4 (p. 39).—Many writers claim that Denys created a chart of the St. Lawrence, but this is now seriously disputed. Dexter (in Winsor's N. and C. Hist., vol. iv., p. 4) states: "What is currently considered such a chart clearly comes from a later time." Harrisse mentions (Jean et Sébastien Cabot, pp. 250, 251) that it couldn’t be located in Paris; and asserts that the chart in the Library of Parliament in Ottawa, which claims to be a copy of Denys's, is "completely fraudulent." He also notes (Discov. N. Amer., p. 181) that searches in the archives of Honfleur have yielded no useful information about Denys's expedition. Some details about his family are provided by Bréard, as cited by Dionne (Nouv. France, p. 107, note 3).
5 (p. 41).—Giovanni da Verrazano: probably born at Florence, Italy, soon after 1480. He was apparently a corsair in French employ, by the year 1521, harassing the commerce of Spain with the New World; while thus engaged, he assumed the name of Juan Florin, or Florentin. Under commission from Francis I. of France, he made a voyage during the first half of the year 1524 (not 1523), 292 "to discover a western passage to Cathay." In the "Dauphine," with a crew of fifty men, he explored the Atlantic coast from about 27° to 43° north latitude (that is, from Florida to Maine); then sailed to "the country already discovered by the Bretons," thence returning to France. His letter to the court, announcing his safe arrival at Dieppe, was published by Ramusio, in vol. iii. of his Raccolta (1556). A translation of this letter (with a note by Edwin D. Mead, the editor), is given in Old South Leaflets, general series, no. 17. Little is known of Verrazano's subsequent history; but it is generally supposed that he was hanged as a pirate, at Cadiz, Spain, in November, 1527.—See Dexter, in Winsor's N. and C. Hist., vol. iv., pp. 5-9; and Margry's Navig. Fr. pp. 194-196, 205-218. H. C. Murphy (Voyages of Verrazano, N. Y., 1875), and others, have doubted whether Verrazano ever made this voyage; Harrisse gives an exhaustive discussion of the whole matter in his Discov. N. Amer., pp. 214-228, as does Winsor, in N. and C. Hist., vol. iv., pp. 16-27. The discoveries of Verrazano are shown on a mappa-mundi, made in 1529 by his brother Hieronimo; this is fully described by Winsor, in above citation.
5 (p. 41).—Giovanni da Verrazano: likely born in Florence, Italy, soon after 1480. By 1521, he was working as a corsair for the French, disrupting Spanish trade with the New World; during this time, he took on the name Juan Florin, or Florentin. Commissioned by Francis I of France, he embarked on a voyage in the first half of 1524 (not 1523), 292 "to find a western route to Cathay." On the "Dauphine," with a crew of fifty men, he explored the Atlantic coast from around 27° to 43° north latitude (that is, from Florida to Maine); then he sailed to "the land previously discovered by the Bretons," before returning to France. His letter to the court, announcing his safe arrival at Dieppe, was published by Ramusio in volume III of his Raccolta (1556). A translation of this letter (with a note by Edwin D. Mead, the editor) is included in Old South Leaflets, general series, no. 17. Little is known about Verrazano's later life, but it's commonly believed that he was hanged as a pirate in Cadiz, Spain, in November 1527.—See Dexter, in Winsor's N. and C. Hist., vol. iv., pp. 5-9; and Margry's Navig. Fr. pp. 194-196, 205-218. H. C. Murphy (Voyages of Verrazano, N. Y., 1875), among others, has questioned whether Verrazano ever undertook this voyage; Harrisse provides a detailed discussion of the entire topic in his Discov. N. Amer., pp. 214-228, as does Winsor in N. and C. Hist., vol. iv., pp. 16-27. Verrazano's discoveries are illustrated on a world map created in 1529 by his brother Hieronimo; this is thoroughly described by Winsor in the aforementioned citation.
9 (p. 41).—The first of these attempts at colonization was inspired by the explorations of Jacques Cartier (who, according to Harrisse, was born at St. Malo, December 31, 1494; died September 1, 1557). Having obtained letters patent from Francis I., he sailed to Canada in April, 1534, with two ships, and explored the coasts of Newfoundland, Labrador, and the Gulf of St. Lawrence, but did not enter the great river. On his second voyage, however (1535), he explored the St. Lawrence, Saguenay, and St. Charles, and ascended as far as Hochelaga, on the island of Montreal. Building a fort near Quebec, he spent the winter there, losing many of his men through sickness, and returned to France in July, 1536. A list of the ship's company on this voyage, taken from an old register of St. Malo, is given by Ramé in his Documents Inédits sur Jacques Cartier (Paris, 1865), pp. 10-12. Cartier's third voyage was made in 1541, as master-pilot of an expedition undertaken by Jean François de la Roque, Sieur de Roberval (a town near Boulogne), whom the king had appointed lieutenant and governor of Canada. (For 293 the latter's commission, with other documents concerning him, see Harrisse's Notes, pp. 243-247.) Cartier sailed several months earlier than his patron, whose preparations were not completed; again ascended the St. Lawrence, and again spent the winter in that region,—this time about four leagues above Quebec. Meanwhile, Roberval carried from France some 200 persons, including a few adventurous gentlemen, but largely recruited from the condemned criminals of Paris, Toulouse, and other cities, both men and women. According to Gosselin (cited by Dionne, Nouv. France, p. 25, note 3), there were among them, also, fifty from St. Malo, convicted of heresy and lèse-majesté. With this motley throng, he established a residence at Cartier's abandoned fort, below Quebec, and spent the ensuing winter there, many of the people dying from famine and scurvy. It is uncertain whether Cartier was with him during any part of this sojourn; but the former seems to have returned to France in 1542; some writers claim that this action resulted from a quarrel between him and Roberval. In 1543, however, Cartier went, by command of the king, to rescue Roberval and what remained of his unfortunate colony.—See Harrisse's Notes, pp. 1-5, 11, 12; Faillon's Col. Fr., vol. i., pp. 38-55, 496-523; Winsor's N. and C. Hist., vol. iv., pp. 56-59; and Dionne's Nouv. France, pp. 9-54.
9 (p. 41).—The first attempts at colonization were inspired by the explorations of Jacques Cartier (who, according to Harrisse, was born in St. Malo on December 31, 1494, and died on September 1, 1557). After receiving letters patent from Francis I., he set sail for Canada in April 1534 with two ships, exploring the coasts of Newfoundland, Labrador, and the Gulf of St. Lawrence, although he did not enter the great river. On his second voyage, however (1535), he explored the St. Lawrence, Saguenay, and St. Charles rivers, reaching as far as Hochelaga on the island of Montreal. He built a fort near Quebec and spent the winter there, losing many of his men to sickness, and returned to France in July 1536. A list of the crew from this voyage, taken from an old register of St. Malo, is provided by Ramé in his Documents Inédits sur Jacques Cartier (Paris, 1865), pp. 10-12. Cartier's third voyage occurred in 1541 as master-pilot of an expedition led by Jean François de la Roque, Sieur de Roberval (from a town near Boulogne), who was appointed lieutenant and governor of Canada by the king. (For Roberval's commission and other related documents, see Harrisse's Notes, pp. 243-247.) Cartier set sail months ahead of his patron, whose preparations were incomplete; he again went up the St. Lawrence and spent the winter in that area, this time about four leagues above Quebec. Meanwhile, Roberval brought about 200 people from France, including a few adventurous gentlemen, but mostly recruited from condemned criminals in Paris, Toulouse, and other cities, both men and women. Gosselin (cited by Dionne, Nouv. France, p. 25, note 3) states that there were also fifty individuals from St. Malo who were convicted of heresy and lèse-majesté. With this mixed group, he established a settlement at Cartier's abandoned fort below Quebec and spent the winter there, many of the people dying from starvation and scurvy. It's uncertain whether Cartier was with him during this time; however, it seems he returned to France in 1542, with some writers claiming this was due to a conflict with Roberval. In 1543, Cartier went, under the king's order, to rescue Roberval and what remained of his unfortunate colony.—See Harrisse's Notes, pp. 1-5, 11, 12; Faillon's Col. Fr., vol. i., pp. 38-55, 496-523; Winsor's N. and C. Hist., vol. iv., pp. 56-59; and Dionne's Nouv. France, pp. 9-54.
The next enterprise of this sort was attempted in 1598, by a nobleman, Troïlus de Mesgouez, marquis de la Roche, etc.; governor of Morlaix from 1568 to 1586, afterwards of St. Lô. Lescarbot gives, in his Nouv. France (1612), pp. 422-429, La Roche's commission from Henry IV. Gathering from the prisons a shipload of convicts, as material for a colony, and landing them temporarily on Sable Island (see vol. ii., note 20), he was driven thence by a storm, and forced to return to France. Broken by misfortunes, he died in 1606.—See Faillon's Col. Fr., vol. i., pp. 66-71; Dionne's Nouv. France, pp. 151-189, 299-310; and Harrisse's Notes, pp. 12-14. Ferland (Cours d'Histoire, vol. i., pp. 60, 61) argues that La Roche's voyage was made in 1578, or soon afterward.
The next attempt of this kind happened in 1598, led by a nobleman, Troïlus de Mesgouez, Marquis de la Roche, etc.; he was the governor of Morlaix from 1568 to 1586, and later of St. Lô. Lescarbot provides in his Nouv. France (1612), pp. 422-429, La Roche's commission from Henry IV. He gathered a shipload of convicts from the prisons to use as settlers for a colony and temporarily landed them on Sable Island (see vol. ii., note 20). However, he was forced to leave due to a storm and had to return to France. Overwhelmed by these setbacks, he died in 1606. — See Faillon's Col. Fr., vol. i., pp. 66-71; Dionne's Nouv. France, pp. 151-189, 299-310; and Harrisse's Notes, pp. 12-14. Ferland (Cours d'Histoire, vol. i., pp. 60, 61) suggests that La Roche's voyage actually took place in 1578 or soon after.
No other colonial enterprises seem to have been actually undertaken until those of Champlain.
No other colonial efforts appear to have actually started before those of Champlain.
12 (p. 57).—Sir Francis Drake, one of England's most renowned navigators and explorers; named "the Dragon" (by a play upon 294his name), in Spanish annals of the time, on account of his fiery and merciless attacks upon the commerce and colonies of Spain. He was a native of Devonshire, England, probably born about 1540; and became a sailor in his boyhood. After several voyages to foreign lands, he commanded one of Sir John Hawkins's ships (the "Judith"), on a voyage to the West Indies, in 1567-68; and from this time until his death was actively engaged in navigation, in war, or in the public service. His most famous voyage is that around the world (December, 1577-September, 1580), in which he discovered (March-July, 1579), the coasts of California and Oregon, of which he took possession in the name of England—a claim never advanced, however, by the English crown. To this country he gave the name of New Albion, which for some time was applied by cartographers to the present Oregon; it is shown on Lady Virginia Ferrer's map (London, 1651). Another notable voyage was that to America (September, 1585-July, 1586), in which Drake, under royal commission, ravaged the Spanish main, taking many towns and much treasure. While on a voyage with Hawkins, he died (January 28, 1596), and was buried at sea.
12 (p. 57).—Sir Francis Drake, one of England's most famous navigators and explorers, was known as "the Dragon" in Spanish accounts of the time, due to his fierce and ruthless attacks on Spanish trade and colonies. He was born in Devonshire, England, likely around 1540, and became a sailor as a young boy. After several trips to other countries, he captained one of Sir John Hawkins's ships (the "Judith") on a journey to the West Indies in 1567-68. From that point until his death, he was actively involved in navigation, warfare, or public service. His most famous journey was around the world (December 1577-September 1580), during which he discovered the coasts of California and Oregon (March-July 1579) and claimed them for England, although this claim was never formally recognized by the English crown. He named the area New Albion, a name that cartographers used for some time to refer to present-day Oregon, as seen on Lady Virginia Ferrer's map (London, 1651). Another significant voyage was to America (September 1585-July 1586), where Drake, under royal commission, laid waste to the Spanish main, capturing numerous towns and treasures. He died at sea on January 28, 1596, while traveling with Hawkins and was buried at sea.
The reference in the text is to a passage in the narration of Francis Fletcher, Drake's chaplain, The World Encompassed by Sir Francis Drake (London, 1628): "June 3, we came into 42 deg. of North latitude, where in the night following we found such alteration of heate, into extreame and nipping cold, that our men in generall did grieuously complaine thereof, some of them feeling their healths much impaired thereby; ... the next day ... the very roapes of our ship were stiffe, and the raine which fell was an vnnatural congealed and frozen substance.... In 38 deg. 30 min. we fell with a conuenient and fit harborough, and June 17 came to anchor therein, where we continued till the 23 day of July following. During all which time, notwithstanding it was in the height of summer, and so neere the sunne, yet were wee continually visited with like nipping colds as we had felt before." This was the experience of the English (according to Fletcher, though his veracity is questioned by some writers), while sailing along the western coast of North America, from the region of Cape Blanco to Cape Mendocino.—See Hakluyt Society reprint of The World Encompassed (London, 1854), pp. 113-118. Cf. H. H. Bancroft's History of the Northwest Coast (San Francisco, 1886), vol. i., pp. 139-145.
The reference in the text is to a passage in the narration of Francis Fletcher, Drake's chaplain, The World Encompassed by Sir Francis Drake (London, 1628): "June 3, we reached 42 degrees North latitude, where the following night we experienced such a shift in temperature, going from extreme heat to biting cold, that our men generally complained about it, with some feeling that their health was seriously affected; ... the next day ... the very ropes of our ship were stiff, and the rain that fell was an unnatural, frozen substance.... At 38 degrees 30 minutes, we found a suitable harbor and on June 17, we dropped anchor there, where we remained until July 23. During all this time, even though it was the height of summer and so close to the sun, we were continually hit with the same biting cold we had felt before." This was the experience of the English (according to Fletcher, although some writers question his credibility) while sailing along the western coast of North America, from the region of Cape Blanco to Cape Mendocino.—See Hakluyt Society reprint of The World Encompassed (London, 1854), pp. 113-118. Cf. H. H. Bancroft's History of the Northwest Coast (San Francisco, 1886), vol. i., pp. 139-145.
Drake's aim in this voyage was to find a northern passage from the Pacific to the Atlantic. Such a passage was supposed to exist, and was termed "the Straits of Anian;" Cortereal having found, as he imagined, its eastern end in Hudson's Straits. This supposed passage across the continent is shown on Zaltieri's map (1566), 295Mercator's (1569), Porcacchi's (1572), Furlano's (1574), and others. For various theories as to the origin of the name Anian, see Bancroft, ut supra, vol. i., pp. 53-56.
Drake's goal on this voyage was to find a northern passage from the Pacific Ocean to the Atlantic Ocean. It was believed that such a passage existed and was called "the Straits of Anian," after Cortereal, who thought he had discovered its eastern end in Hudson's Straits. This supposed passage across the continent is shown on maps by Zaltieri (1566), Mercator (1569), Porcacchi (1572), Furlano (1574), and others. For various theories about the origin of the name Anian, see Bancroft, ut supra, vol. i., pp. 53-56.
13 (p. 57).—On some early charts was shown an imaginary lake, Conibas,—its waters flowing through a river or strait into the great Northern sea, as in the Wytfleit-Ptolemy map (1597); or into the mythical "Straits of Anian," as in Judæis's map (1593), and Löw's (1598). On Wytfleit's map is shown, within the lake, an island and town of the same name. See Bancroft's N. W. Coast, vol. i., pp. 84-85: and Winsor's N. and C. Hist. vol. ii., p. 457. Bancroft thinks that the notion of the lake was "probably owing to Canadian aboriginal rumors," doubtless of Hudson Bay.
13 (p. 57).—Some early maps depicted a fictional lake, Conibas, with its waters flowing through a river or strait into the vast Northern sea, as seen in the Wytfleit-Ptolemy map (1597); or into the legendary "Straits of Anian," as shown in Judæis's map (1593) and Löw's (1598). Wytfleit's map includes an island and town of the same name within the lake. See Bancroft's N. W. Coast, vol. i., pp. 84-85; and Winsor's N. and C. Hist. vol. ii., p. 457. Bancroft believes that the idea of the lake likely originated from reports from Canadian Indigenous peoples, probably regarding Hudson Bay.
14 (p. 67).—The white cedar (a name commonly given to the arbor-vitæ, Thuya occidentalis) is found in abundance along the Atlantic slope. The red cedar (Juniperus Virginiana) is abundant from Canada to the Gulf of Mexico; its odor is offensive to most insects. It is probably the tree thus referred to by Sagard (Canada, p. 783): "In the forests [of the Huron country] are seen abundance of cedars; the odor of this tree is disliked by serpents, and on this account its branches are used by the savages for their beds, when on their journeys."
14 (p. 67).—The white cedar, commonly known as arbor-vitae (Thuya occidentalis), is plentiful along the Atlantic slope. The red cedar (Juniperus Virginiana) is widespread from Canada to the Gulf of Mexico, and its scent repels most insects. This may be the tree mentioned by Sagard (Canada, p. 783): "In the forests [of the Huron country], there are many cedars; the smell of this tree is disliked by snakes, which is why its branches are used by the indigenous people for their beds when traveling."
15 (p. 69).—Champlain's statement, here referred to, is in his Voyages (Prince Soc.), vol. ii., p. 16: "From Long Island passage we sailed north-east two leagues, when we found a cove where vessels can anchor with safety [Little River, on Digby Neck, St. Mary's Bay].... In this place there is a very good silver mine, according to the report of the miner, Master Simon, who accompanied me." He adds: "Quarter of a league from here [the place now known as Sandy Cove] there is a good harbor for vessels, where we found an iron mine, which our miner estimated would yield fifty per cent. Advancing three leagues farther on, to the north-east [probably near Rossway], we saw another very good iron mine, near which is a river surrounded by beautiful meadows. The neighboring soil is red as blood."
15 (p. 69).—Champlain's statement, referenced here, is from his Voyages (Prince Soc.), vol. ii., p. 16: "From Long Island passage, we sailed northeast for two leagues, where we discovered a cove suitable for anchoring vessels safely [Little River, on Digby Neck, St. Mary's Bay].... In this area, there is a very good silver mine, according to the miner, Master Simon, who traveled with me." He adds: "A quarter of a league from here [the place now known as Sandy Cove], there is a good harbor for vessels, where we found an iron mine that our miner estimated would yield fifty percent. Continuing three leagues further to the northeast [probably near Rossway], we saw another very good iron mine, close to a river surrounded by beautiful meadows. The nearby soil is as red as blood."
Nova Scotia is rich in minerals of many kinds, and is one of the chief mining districts of the Dominion. Murdoch says (Nova Scotia, p. 3): "The discovery of gold, along the whole Atlantic shore of the peninsula of Nova Scotia, has taken place chiefly since I began this work in 1860; and it now gives steady remunerative employment to about 800 or 1,000 laborers, with every expectation of its expansion." In 1895, there were in this province 37 mines, yielding 22,112 ounces of gold. It is estimated that gold may be found in an area of from 5,000 to 7,000 square miles; but less than forty square miles have as yet been worked. The industry supports 3,000 to 4,000 296persons. From 1862 to 1895, the total yield was 602,268 ounces, the average value of the ores during that time being $14.50 a ton.
Nova Scotia is rich in various minerals and is one of the main mining areas in the country. Murdoch states (Nova Scotia, p. 3): "The discovery of gold along the entire Atlantic coast of Nova Scotia has mostly occurred since I started this work in 1860; it now provides steady and profitable jobs for about 800 to 1,000 workers, with good expectations for growth." In 1895, there were 37 mines in the province, producing 22,112 ounces of gold. It’s estimated that gold could be found in an area of 5,000 to 7,000 square miles, but less than forty square miles have been mined so far. The industry supports 3,000 to 4,000 296people. From 1862 to 1895, the total gold yield was 602,268 ounces, with the average ore value during that period being $14.50 per ton.
Copper is mined to some extent. Gesner says, in Industrial Resources of Nova Scotia (Halifax, 1849), p. 289: "Thin seams of copper ore are seen in the red sandstones of Minudie. At Tatmagouche, Carriboo, and the rivers of Pictou, small deposits of the sulphuret and green carbonate of copper have been found among the strata of the coal series." An interesting statement on this subject is made in a "Memoir upon Acadia," written in 1735, by one Duvivier, a descendant of Charles de la Tour, and cited by Murdoch (Nova Scotia, vol. i., pp. 508-511): "In the seigneurie of Mines, which is six leagues square (and belongs to the family [of La Tour's descendants] with donations of mines, etc.), a lead mine, a considerable silver mine, an especial mine of red copper of a color like gold, and one of another metal, the value of which is not known to the Sr. Duvivier or anybody.... The English having obtained likewise the knowledge of a copper mine resembling gold, at a place called Beaubassin, joining to Mines, have sent thirty miners there, with an officer, according to the report of one Fougère. They have formed a company for this undertaking, in which the Governor, Lieutenant du Roi, and Major are secretly interested, to establish there a so-called copper work."
Copper is still mined to some extent. Gesner states in Industrial Resources of Nova Scotia (Halifax, 1849), p. 289: "Thin seams of copper ore can be found in the red sandstones of Minudie. At Tatmagouche, Carriboo, and the rivers of Pictou, small deposits of copper sulphide and green carbonate of copper have been discovered among the layers of coal." An interesting observation on this topic comes from a "Memoir upon Acadia," written in 1735 by Duvivier, a descendant of Charles de la Tour, and cited by Murdoch (Nova Scotia, vol. i., pp. 508-511): "In the seigneurie of Mines, which covers six leagues and belongs to the family [of La Tour's descendants] with mining rights, there is a lead mine, a significant silver mine, a notable mine of red copper that looks like gold, and one of another metal, the value of which is unknown to Sr. Duvivier or anyone else.... The English also learned about a copper mine that resembles gold, located at a place called Beaubassin, adjacent to Mines, and they have sent thirty miners there, along with an officer, according to the report of one Fougère. They have formed a company for this venture, in which the Governor, Lieutenant du Roi, and Major are secretly invested, to establish what they call a copper works there."
Gesner says (ut supra, p. 264): "Narrow veins of galena occur in the limestones of the Shubenacadie, Stewiacke, and Brookfield, and the ore sometimes contains a small percentage of silver. No profitable veins have so far been discovered."
Gesner says (ut supra, p. 264): "Thin veins of galena are found in the limestones of Shubenacadie, Stewiacke, and Brookfield, and the ore sometimes has a small amount of silver. So far, no profitable veins have been discovered."
The coal fields of Nova Scotia (including those of Cape Breton), cover about 635 square miles, and are of great richness, the veins being 30 to 70 feet deep. It has been estimated that they contain 7,000,000,000 tons of coal. The present annual output is about 2,400,000 tons.
The coal fields of Nova Scotia (including those in Cape Breton) cover around 635 square miles and are very rich, with veins that are 30 to 70 feet deep. It's estimated that they hold 7 billion tons of coal. The current annual output is about 2.4 million tons.
The Statistical Year-Book for 1893 (p. 361) cites Sir William Fairbairn as saying: "In Nova Scotia some of the richest ores yet discovered occur in boundless abundance. The iron manufactured from them is of the very best quality, and is equal to the finest Swedish material." The ores are found through almost the entire length of the province. The product of Nova Scotia for 1895 was 79,636 tons. Gesner (ut supra, p. 255) says: "The most common variety of iron ore in the oldest fossiliferous strata is brown hematite. At Clements, in the county of Annapolis, and three miles from the mouth of Moose river, it outcrops, and may be traced a mile on the surface, with an average thickness of 9 feet 6 inches. It yields from 33 to 40 per cent. of cast metal, and the quality of the iron is very superior."
The Statistical Year-Book for 1893 (p. 361) references Sir William Fairbairn, who stated: "In Nova Scotia, some of the richest ores ever discovered are found in endless supply. The iron produced from these ores is of the highest quality and rivals the best Swedish material." The ores extend almost throughout the entire province. In 1895, Nova Scotia produced 79,636 tons. Gesner (ut supra, p. 255) notes: "The most common type of iron ore found in the oldest fossil-rich layers is brown hematite. At Clements, in Annapolis County, located three miles from the mouth of Moose River, it is exposed and can be traced for a mile on the surface, with an average thickness of 9 feet 6 inches. It produces between 33 to 40 percent of cast metal, and the quality of the iron is very high."
297 Granite, sandstone, limestone, marble, gypsum, salt, and other valuable materials, are found in great abundance and of excellent quality. For an account of these and other mineral products, see Gesner, already cited; also Statistical Year-Book, Report of Minister of Mines, and other Government publications.
297 Granite, sandstone, limestone, marble, gypsum, salt, and other valuable materials are found in large quantities and are of high quality. For more information on these and other mineral products, check out Gesner, mentioned earlier, as well as the Statistical Year-Book, Report of Minister of Mines, and other government documents.
16 (p. 71).—Betsabes: written also Bessabes (Champlain); the "sagamore of Kadesquit" (Biard); identical with the "Bashaba" of Gorges. The most powerful sachem in New England, ruling over many inferior sagamores in the country called Moasham (Gorges), or Mawooshen (Hakluyt), corresponding to the southern part of Maine and New Hampshire; Poor (in "Vindication of Gorges," Popham Memorial, p. 50) thinks his authority extended to Narragansett Bay. His residence is supposed to have been at Pemaquid, or the semi-mythical Arâmbec (see vol. i., note 11). Gorges says he was "killed by the Tarentines;" Lescarbot, in Nouv. France, p. 561, avers that he was slain by the English.—See Godfrey's "Bashaba and the Tarratines," Maine Hist. Colls., vol. vii., pp. 93-102.
16 (p. 71).—Betsabes: also written as Bessabes (Champlain); the "sagamore of Kadesquit" (Biard); the same as the "Bashaba" of Gorges. He was the most powerful sachem in New England, overseeing many lesser sagamores in the region called Moasham (Gorges), or Mawooshen (Hakluyt), which corresponds to the southern part of Maine and New Hampshire; Poor (in "Vindication of Gorges," Popham Memorial, p. 50) believes his authority extended to Narragansett Bay. It is thought that his residence was at Pemaquid, or the semi-mythical Arâmbec (see vol. i., note 11). Gorges states that he was "killed by the Tarentines;" Lescarbot, in Nouv. France, p. 561, claims that he was killed by the English.—See Godfrey's "Bashaba and the Tarratines," Maine Hist. Colls., vol. vii., pp. 93-102.
Asticou: Lescarbot calls this chief "sober, valiant, and feared, who could at a moment's notice, gather a thousand Savages." He says that, after the death of Bessabes, Asticou was successor to the former's authority.—Nouv. France, p. 561. Champlain says (Laverdière's ed., p. 862) that the basin of the Falls of Chaudière, on the Ottawa River, was called by the natives Asticou, meaning "a boiling kettle." Maurault (Hist. Abenakis, p. 95, note 2) says that asticou is an Algonkin word, meaning "caribou." He adds (p. 111), that the chief of that name was probably an Algonkin who had migrated to the Abenaki country. A post office on Mt. Desert Island is called Asticou.
Asticou: Lescarbot describes this chief as "sober, brave, and feared, who could, at a moment’s notice, gather a thousand warriors." He mentions that, after Bessabes’ death, Asticou succeeded the former chief's authority.—Nouv. France, p. 561. Champlain states (Laverdière's ed., p. 862) that the area around the Falls of Chaudière, on the Ottawa River, was known to the natives as Asticou, which means "a boiling kettle." Maurault (Hist. Abenakis, p. 95, note 2) explains that asticou is an Algonquin word meaning "caribou." He adds (p. 111) that the chief of that name was probably an Algonquin who migrated to Abenaki territory. There is a post office on Mount Desert Island called Asticou.
17 (p. 79).—Caribou: the American woodland reindeer (Cervus tarandus, or Rangifer caribou), inhabiting the northern regions as far as the timber line. Specimens are still found in Nova Scotia and New Brunswick; it is smaller than the moose or elk. Sagard (Canada, p. 750) calls it "caribou, or wild ass."
19 (p. 109).—See Garneau's statement, in History of Canada (Bell's ed., Montreal, 1866), vol. i., p. 132: "As soon as the young attained nubile years, they were allowed all freedom,—'thought no harm of it,' to use the words of Lescarbot. From this early and unrestrained frequentation, we may deduce one cause of the limited fecundity of the native women; as well as from their practice of 298 suckling their children for several years." Cf. Sagard's Canada, p. 324; in the same place (and on p. 342), he also describes the easy accouchements of the women.
19 (p. 109).—See Garneau's statement in History of Canada (Bell's ed., Montreal, 1866), vol. i., p. 132: "As soon as the young reached maturity, they were given complete freedom—'thought no harm of it,' to quote Lescarbot. From this early and unrestrained interaction, we can infer one reason for the limited fertility of the native women, as well as from their practice of 298 breastfeeding their children for several years." Cf. Sagard's Canada, p. 324; in the same place (and on p. 342), he also describes the easy childbirths of the women.
21 (p. 131).—The sagamore of St. John's river; called Secondon by Champlain; accompanied Poutrincourt on his expedition to Chouacoët, and (according to Lescarbot, who calls him Chkoudun) offered to oppose, single-handed, a hostile band of natives who attacked the French.—Nouv. France, p. 575.
21 (p. 131).—The leader of the St. John's River, known as Secondon by Champlain, joined Poutrincourt on his journey to Chouacoët, and (according to Lescarbot, who refers to him as Chkoudun) volunteered to take on, by himself, a group of unfriendly natives who ambushed the French.—Nouv. France, p. 575.
23 (p. 145).—Joseph de Acosta, born 1540, at Medina del Campo, near Valladolid, Spain, entered the Jesuit order in his fourteenth year, and devoted himself to the study of sacred and classical literature. In 1570, he sailed to the New World, with other Jesuit brethren, spending thirteen years in Peru, and nearly four in Mexico, in missionary and literary labors. In Peru, he resided partly at Lima, and partly at Juli, near Lake Titicaca, then the principal seat of the Jesuits, where a college was established, the native language studied, and a printing-press erected; here was printed, in 1611, Bertonio's Aymara dictionary. Acosta returned to Spain in 1587, and soon began the publication of his manuscripts. The most important of these is the Historia natural y moral de las Indias (Seville, 1590); two books of which were earlier published in Latin (Salamanca, 1588). This is considered by modern historians a valuable and authoritative account of the New World and of the Mexican and Peruvian nations. It was translated into Dutch, by Van Linschoten (Enckhuysen, 1598); into French, by Regnauld (Paris, 1597); into German, by De Bry (Frankfort, 1601); and into English, by Grimston (London, 1604).
23 (p. 145).—Joseph de Acosta, born in 1540 in Medina del Campo, near Valladolid, Spain, joined the Jesuit order at fourteen and dedicated himself to studying sacred and classical literature. In 1570, he sailed to the New World with other Jesuit brothers, spending thirteen years in Peru and nearly four in Mexico, focusing on missionary work and writing. In Peru, he lived partly in Lima and partly in Juli, near Lake Titicaca, then the main center for the Jesuits, where a college was set up, the native language was studied, and a printing press was established; here, in 1611, Bertonio's Aymara dictionary was published. Acosta returned to Spain in 1587 and soon began publishing his manuscripts. The most significant of these is the Historia natural y moral de las Indias (Seville, 1590); two of its books were published earlier in Latin (Salamanca, 1588). Modern historians regard this as a valuable and authoritative account of the New World and the Mexican and Peruvian nations. It was translated into Dutch by Van Linschoten (Enckhuysen, 1598); into French by Regnauld (Paris, 1597); into German by De Bry (Frankfort, 1601); and into English by Grimston (London, 1604).
Acosta was head of the Jesuits' college at Valladolid, and, later, of that at Salamanca, where he died February 15, 1600. His brother Bernardo also became a Jesuit; was a resident of the City of Mexico in 1586, dying there May 29, 1613. For a fuller account of the former's life and works, see Introduction to Hakluyt Society's translation of his Historia natural y moral (London, 1880).
Acosta was in charge of the Jesuit college in Valladolid and later at Salamanca, where he passed away on February 15, 1600. His brother Bernardo also joined the Jesuits and lived in Mexico City in 1586, dying there on May 29, 1613. For more details about Acosta's life and work, look at the Introduction to the Hakluyt Society's translation of his Historia natural y moral (London, 1880).
25 (p. 151).—The apparent omission of chap. xi., arising from a typographical error, is explained in the "Bibliographical Data," 299ante. The Factum alluded to was a controversial pamphlet "written and published against the Jesuits." The only copy known to us is in the Bibliothèque Nationale at Paris. It was reprinted in 1887, with an introduction by G. Marcel, under the title, Factum du procés entre Jean de Biencourt et les Pères Biard et Massé, Jésuites: pp. xix-91. The publication was anonymous, but its authorship has been ascribed by many to Lescarbot. The succeeding six chapters of the present Relation are devoted by Biard to answering the Factum.—See Rochemonteix's Jésuites, vol. i., pp. 81-82.
25 (p. 151).—The missing chapter xi. is due to a typographical error, which is clarified in the "Bibliographical Data," 299above. The Factum mentioned was a controversial pamphlet "written and published against the Jesuits." The only known copy is in the Bibliothèque Nationale in Paris. It was reprinted in 1887, with an introduction by G. Marcel, titled Factum du procès entre Jean de Biencourt et les Pères Biard et Massé, Jésuites: pp. xix-91. The publication was anonymous, but many attribute its authorship to Lescarbot. The next six chapters of this Relation are dedicated by Biard to responding to the Factum.—See Rochemonteix's Jésuites, vol. i., pp. 81-82.
33 (p. 177).—The Contract d'association des Jésuites au Trafique du Canada, entered into before a notary of Dieppe, January 20, 1611 (see vol. i., note 31). It is given in Lescarbot's Nouv. France (1618), p. 665; and has been reprinted by Tross (on vellum, 12 copies only, of which the Lenox and Brown libraries have each one). This contract occasioned much hostile comment against the Jesuits, whom their enemies accused of profiting by the Canadian trade.—See Champlain's Voyages (1632), p. 101; Faillon's Col. Fr., vol. i., p. 104; Harrisse's Notes, pp. 35-36; and Biard's Relation, post, chap. xix.
33 (p. 177).—The Contract of the Jesuits' Partnership in the Canadian Trade was signed in front of a notary in Dieppe on January 20, 1611 (see vol. i., note 31). It is published in Lescarbot's Nouv. France (1618), p. 665; and has been reprinted by Tross (on vellum, only 12 copies, of which the Lenox and Brown libraries each have one). This contract sparked a lot of negative commentary against the Jesuits, with their critics accusing them of taking advantage of the Canadian trade.—See Champlain's Voyages (1632), p. 101; Faillon's Col. Fr., vol. i., p. 104; Harrisse's Notes, pp. 35-36; and Biard's Relation, post, chap. xix.
34 (p. 181).—This is now Kara Strait, between Nova Zembla and Siberia, connecting the Kara and Archangel Seas; and the large island at its eastern end is named Waigatz. Jenkenson's map (London, 1562), shows the island as Vaigatz; Sanson's (1674), Destroit du Vaigatz; Schenck's (1720, ca.) Fret. Weygatz al. Nassovicum. Both the strait and the island were discovered in 1594, by an expedition sent out by Count Maurice of Nassau.
34 (p. 181).—This is now the Kara Strait, located between Nova Zembla and Siberia, linking the Kara Sea and the White Sea; the large island at its eastern end is called Waigatz. Jenkenson's map (London, 1562) labels the island as Vaigatz; Sanson's (1674) refers to it as Destroit du Vaigatz; Schenck's map (circa 1720) calls it Fret. Weygatz al. Nassovicum. Both the strait and the island were discovered in 1594 by an expedition sent by Count Maurice of Nassau.
35 (p. 181).—By an oversight, Biard here says that they arrived June 22, instead of May 22 (as in his former letters). Whitsunday (on which was celebrated the festival of Pentecost) fell on May 22, in 1611. A similar discrepancy occurs on pp. 235-237, post, where Biard says that Poutrincourt's ship left Dieppe on December 31, 1611, and arrived at Port Royal January 23, 1612, after a voyage of two months. The latter date is correct; so the departure from France was probably in November, not December.
35 (p. 181).—By mistake, Biard states that they arrived on June 22, instead of May 22 (as indicated in his earlier letters). Whitsunday (when the Pentecost festival is celebrated) was on May 22, in 1611. A similar mistake appears on pp. 235-237, post, where Biard mentions that Poutrincourt's ship left Dieppe on December 31, 1611, and reached Port Royal on January 23, 1612, after a two-month journey. The second date is accurate; so, the departure from France was likely in November, not December.
40 (p. 215).—The beds used in the Carthusian monasteries seem to have been simply pallets of straw covered by skins; but the bed here mentioned, as one into which a man could be shut, is evidently of the kind still used by the peasants of Brittany—built into the wall, and closed by sliding doors, to keep out dampness.
40 (p. 215).—The beds in the Carthusian monasteries appeared to be basic straw mattresses topped with animal hides; however, the bed referred to here, one that a man could be confined to, clearly resembles the kind still used by peasants in Brittany—built into the wall and covered with sliding doors to keep out moisture.
The Récollet, Christian Le Clercq, was a missionary in Gaspé from 1675 to 1687, and wrote an account of his work there—Relation de la Gaspésie (Paris, 1691). He is noted as the inventor of a system of hieroglyphics, by which he taught the Micmacs to read and write, and which those tribes still use. In 1866, a volume of catechism, hymns, prayers, etc., was printed in these characters, by the Leopold Society of Vienna, Austria.
The Récollet, Christian Le Clercq, was a missionary in Gaspé from 1675 to 1687 and wrote an account of his work there—Relation de la Gaspésie (Paris, 1691). He is recognized as the inventor of a system of hieroglyphics that he used to teach the Micmacs to read and write, which those tribes still use today. In 1866, a volume of catechism, hymns, prayers, and more was printed in these characters by the Leopold Society of Vienna, Austria.
Transcriber's Note.
Variable spelling and hyphenation have been retained. Minor punctuation inconsistencies have been silently repaired.
Variable spelling and hyphenation have been kept. Minor punctuation inconsistencies have been quietly fixed.
Corrections.
The first line indicates the original, the second the correction.
The first line shows the original text, and the second line shows the updated version.
p. 54:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- ceste oppiate nous à beaucoup serui.
- ceste oppiate nous a beaucoup serui.
p. 146:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- Acosta à tres bien remarqué la faute
- Acosta a tres bien remarqué la faute
p. 186:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- vn appartenãt au au sieur de Monts,
- vn appartenãt au sieur de Monts,
p. 190:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- a là sollicitation instante dudit P. Biard,
- a la sollicitation instante dudit P. Biard,
p. 252:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- qui estoyent passeés
- qui estoyent outdated
p. 256:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- Parce que le chemins de ce païs là sont les riuieres
- Parce que les chemins de ce païs là sont les riuieres
p. 274:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- bien quatre vintgs lieües
- bien quatre twenty lieües
p. 276:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- Aussi ne saisoyent-ils
- Aussi ne faisaient-ils
Errata.
The first line indicates the original, the second how it should read.
The first line shows the original text, while the second line shows how it should be written.
p. 34:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- d'où ce tant inegal partage de bon, & mal heur?
- d'où ce tant inegal partage de bon, &mishap?
p. 36:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- que i'y fus enuoyé pas mes Superieurs:
- que i'y fus enuoyé par mes Superieurs:
p. 144:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- Aussi le maistre de toute Sapience à dit
- Aussi le maistre de toute Sapience a dit
p. 178:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- estãt neanmoins le contraire:
- estãt nevertheless le contraire:
p. 180:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- si vous ioigniez plusiears
- si vous ioigniezmultiple
p. 192:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- Or ie voulut les reconduire
- Or il voulut les reconduire
- Mais on ne sçauroit croire les grandes difficulés
- Mais on ne sçauroit croire les grandes challenges
p. 194:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- comme il appelloyẽt chasque chose
- comme ils appelloyẽt chasque chose
p. 260:
p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__:
- L'ARRIUÉE DE LA SAUSSAYE À PORT ROYAL, & & DE LÀ, À S. SAUUEUR.
- L'ARRIUÉE DE LA SAUSSAYE À PORT ROYAL, & DE LÀ, À S. SAUUEUR.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!